Universal Acceptance

by AuNaturale

Rating: mature
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human, Lyra, Romance, Porn, Trixie, Fetish, Self Insert, Derpy Hooves, Sex, Twilight Sparkle, Anthro
Length: 264609

A shabby human in hyper anthro Equestria, a pariah for weeks, suddenly gains the ability to pass off anything he says and does as "normal."

It turns out the inhabitants of anthro Equestria, despite being built like sex objects, get offended when you ogle them like sex objects. Go figure. A human that lands in Ponyville quickly becomes a pariah and is nearly run out of town, but a timely yet suspect intervention from Discord turns things around.

Imagine if you could do or say anything you wanted and no one would mind. Imagine if you could tell people what to do and they would come up with a reason to do it. That's the kind of power this human obtains. Except it's not quite that simple.

Now his main obstacles are his out-of-shape body, his lack of self-confidence, his morality, and the sneaking suspicion that the magic inside him is just waiting for the right moment to turn him into the most normal stallion in the world instead.

Indulgence ensues.

If you recognize the concept of "universal acceptance" or "normality" from mind control fiction circles, this may be for you because this is basically that.

Warnings: Mind control, moral pondering, proportions ranging from hyper to merely big, a wide variety of partners, the exploration of many fetishes relating to size, happy endings, and sex.

Published 2015-08-15 14:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2016-10-17 22:44:57 UTC

Morning Routine

On days like today where I hadn't set an alarm the previous night, one of my two roommates would usually wake me up instead. I had Princess-mandated cleaning and socializing to get to, after all.

Today, though, I woke up on my own. And I knew I'd slept longer than I should; I could feel it in that vague "natural body clock" kind of way. It was not unwelcome, though – in the past three weeks, my opportunities to sleep in were almost nonexistent. A drastic change from my life back on Earth, even if it certainly wasn't the biggest of the drastic changes.

I blearily looked around and saw Lyra at the dining room table, munching on a salad. She was wearing a t-shirt, jacket, jeans, and sneakers. The mint green unicorn gave me a casual wave as I showed signs of wakefulness.

Groaning, I pulled myself up to a sitting position, naturally looking down. I could feel air on my skin. My blanket had fallen off onto the floor in the middle of the night. Had I been turning over more than usual?

There was another problem, and it took me a second to realize it. It couldn't be, but it was: My dick and balls were poking out of the gap in my underwear, right where I'd left them last night. Sleeping on my side with no blanket, it would've been clear for anyone in the hallway to see – ALL MORNING.

"Shit!!" I shrieked, pulling up the blanket and covering myself.

Lyra laughed. Laughed! I looked at her in bewilderment. My shocked and embarrassed expression just seemed to set her off even more.

I adjusted myself using the blanket as cover, then tried to use it as a cloak while I hastily got my pants on. I was in so much trouble for this. Lyra might be a good sport about it for whatever reason, but Bon Bon…! How I wasn't dead yet was a mystery, made worse by the thought that she was saving her lecture or punishment or banishment for later.

With me being a confirmed sexual deviant in this world, Bon Bon's one rule for me staying here was a very clearly defined "no shenanigans." She didn't want me and Lyra and anything sexual in the same room, let alone the same universe of possibilities. And I'd broken that rule in the worst possible way.

"Geez, calm down. You're sweating up a local weather event over there," Lyra chided me calmly.

"CALM DOWN?! I- Okay, true or false: Bon Bon and you saw my… y'know… this morning."

Lyra finished chewing her slice of cucumber and swallowed. "True." And she grinned.

"Okay, so… I'm dead, right?" The unicorn started giggling again. It didn't help my nerves. "Bon Bon's gonna kill me!"

"She's not gonna kill you. You're fine!" Lyra rolled her eyes and picked at the last of her meal. After chewing on some lettuce for a second, she added, "You had a really rough night, remember? We both decided to cut you some slack for what was very obviously an accident. No harm, no foul."

That worked; I calmed down a little. That was actually a reasonable response. I could accept that.

If it weren't for…

I looked down at the blanket I was using to cover my bare chest. "Um, so why didn't you cover me back up?"

"...Why?" Lyra asked.

"Um… To be spared the sight of my human genitalia?" The last word set Lyra off like an immature schoolgirl. "Hey, c'mon!" I protested.

"Sorry! Heh heh, sorry. It's just, heh, too funny!" Lyra let out a couple more chuckles and cleared her throat, trying to steady herself. She still had an amused grin on her face, though. "Nah, that didn't really occur to us. So you had your… snrrk… dick out! No big deal, right?"

Aaaaand I was right back to being bewildered again. A familiar feeling from last night. I thought I knew how this world worked, sexually – it was supposed to be very much like mine. Showing someone your private parts, even accidentally, even if everyone could understand and move on, was not 'no big deal!' Was I wrong? Were Lyra and Bon Bon an exception? But Bon Bon clearly wasn't. Yet…

I had to pry further. "So, what?" I started sarcastically. "You're okay with me walking around naked now?"

Lyra smirked. "Do you want to?"

Tou-fucking-ché. She had me there. "Nnnope," I replied, channeling my inner Big Mac.

My cheeks burned as I reached for my shirt and put it on, so I could at least make it to the shower with my dignity intact. I felt awkward as hell, but Lyra's mirth was friendly and casual as she got up from the table. "Oh, lighten up Pascal. I don't care either way, and I'm sure Bons will tell you the same thing."

I let out a gasp as I put on my shirt, as though I'd been submerged in my own half-nudity. "I highly doubt that, Lyra."

"What, you don't trust me?" was her answer. My brain instantly interpreted that as sarcasm, but at a second glance she actually looked genuinely hurt, if only slightly. "I was poking fun, but I'm not trying to prank you or anything. After last night, I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable, is all. So if you're naked sometimes in our home – whatever! Don't sweat it!"

I stared at her for a few tense seconds, blood pounding in my ears, then rushed down the hall. "Gotta shower."

More like gotta pretend I didn't get halfway erect from that.

I didn't masturbate in the shower. Firstly because it was a bad place to do it. Proper footing was an issue when you're tensing all those lower body muscles on a potentially slippery surface. And secondly because the last two sessions had gotten me directly into trouble, and I didn't want to imagine what the universe would come up with if I tried for a third. Nope, time to go cold turkey for the rest of my life. (Because the last few times I'd tried that had been SO successful.)

Still, the soap and warm water did their job, helping me relax and feel clean again; grime of a both physical and spiritual nature washed off of me, and I stepped out of the shower ready to face a less crazy day.

A towel wrapped around my waist, I crossed from the bathroom into the stand-in closet where I was keeping my clothes and searched for a new set of clean garments. I had forgotten to do that before jumping in the shower, but thankfully I'd just had laundry done, so…

"Hey, Pascal…"

"YeAAHH!" My mind had already started saying 'yeah' before the rest of me realized that Lyra had barged in on me changing clothes. My hands scrambled to make sure the towel was still around my waist – it was.

"Sorry if I caught you off guard during that talk earlier. I'm wasn't trying to pressure you into going nudist. Geez, I'm not that kind of pony! I was just making sure you… y'know, you looked really scared for a second there, and I was trying to…" Lyra seemed to have a hard time getting through her words. Not that she looked flustered or embarrassed by the subject matter, I noticed, but just a general failure to communicate.

"...I think I get it," I said, even though I kind of didn't.

Lyra smiled, relieved. "Okay, good. It was… kind of a silly thing to get hung up over, I know, but you get the general idea. Just do whatever makes you feel comfortable."

The words 'do' and 'whatever' automatically triggered a subroutine in my mental processes that caused my eyes to shift down to her jacket-covered chest, initiating a number of lurid daydreams about 'whatever' I would 'do' to the treasure within. After a few seconds of this, I tore my eyes away, swallowed hard, and said, "Thanks, Lyra. Now, um, I'm trying to change."

"Okay." She didn't move.

I think one of my eyes twitched. "Lyra?"

"Yeah?"

"Privacy, please?"

"Oh, sure. If that's what you want." Finally, mercifully, she left the closet and headed back to… wherever she'd come from.

I looked down at my towel-covered crotch, where I could feel my now fully erect boner brushing up against my thigh. "Fffffuck you," I muttered at it.

No choice, then. I had to get this out of my system while I had the chance. Moving behind a row of coats, I started rubbing my dick with one hand while I kept the towel up with the other, in case I heard Lyra coming back this way. God, the unicorn's words had lit a fire in my mind…

Just walk around naked, Pascal, it's fine. We don't mind if we see your cock getting hard after seeing our beautiful bodies. Oh, you want us to be naked too? I'm sure Bon Bon won't mind… Just let us know if our perfect naked breasts make you too 'uncomfortable,' and we'll gladly take your cock in our mouths… or in our breasts… Just sneak up behind Bon Bon while she's cooking in nothing but an apron, grab those tits from behind, and shove that cock into her perfectly soft ass… She won't mind. Neither will I. And after that, if you want, we can all retire the bedroom for a hot, steamy threesome… every night… What can you imagine? A double-titfuck? One of us sucking your shaft while the other worships your balls? Fucking me while my best friend rides your mouth? Just watching us as we have that passionate lesbian sex you've been overhearing through these thin walls? Whatever you want, Pascal… Whatever you want and we'll do it… Whatever… makes you… comfortable… Pascal…!

I came powerfully. Unlike last night's pathetic, barely-there performance, this made me twitch in some very good ways, pumping my hips and squeezing the head of my dick even harder through the towel as I stained it. This had been a good one, satisfying even. Better than I'd felt in a long time. Even the way my heart pounded in my chest as I recovered my breath felt good.

Then I remembered I'd just masturbated in my roommates' closet. I checked to make sure Lyra hadn't somehow been watching the whole time, and quickly got my clean clothes on before dumping the towel in the laundry hamper.

A quick hand-washing later, and I was back out in the living room, prepared to face the day. Lyra was by the door, getting ready to leave. I checked the clock next to the couch – it was nearly 11. Normally Twilight would want me up by no later than 8. I was unreasonably pleased with this.

Lyra finished putting on her shoes and got up to face me. "I'm heading to the market. I might be able to beat the lunch rush if I hurry. Anything I should look out for while I'm there?"

"Any kind of protein, if you can spring for it," I replied. I was starving for something that wasn't vegetables or sweets. "We're almost out of eggs… Wouldn't hurt to get another gallon of milk, either."

Lyra nodded. "You do love your milk. Anything else? Want me to find some meat? Sausage?"

I shrugged. "Eh."

"Alright. Got any plans?"

"Well… Get out and see if the townsfolk don't hate me anymore. That's about it."

She gave me a thumbs up. "Good plan! Anyway, I'll see you later."

"See ya."

I relaxed a little bit as she finally left the house. At last, a normal conversation that had nothing to do with-

I smacked my forehead and cursed out loud. Protein. Eggs. Milk. Meat. Sausage. Thank god I didn't have a fetish for innuendo.

This was my life now.

It was a while later that I locked the door behind me and ventured out onto Ponyville's streets myself. Twilight's directive was to 'show that humans can make friends with ponies,' but really my goal today was to see the results of last night's mob cooldown. Did my words take? Was there still going to be some resentment? Most likely, I thought. Couldn't be helped.

I was still getting used to Ponyville's winding roads, but thankfully Twilight's crystal castle towering over the village houses served as a common reference point, so my chances of getting lost were low. I knew where the market was, but a group of people that dense was usually a bad idea for a pariah like me. So I decided to make my way to the town hall. Still enough people to see, but significantly less packed at this time of day.

Of course, I was confronted with the problem I always faced when I went outside – I was surrounded by impossibly beautiful pony-women.

Every mare I came across was a stacked goddess from a wide variety. Short, tall, fat, thin, muscled… Breasts of every size between simple E-cup melons to gargantuan jugs stretching out nearly a foot and a half in front of them, still perfectly shaped and bouyant. But more than that: Each pony was a different appealing color, each one had a beautiful mane, cute ears, an eye-grabbing tail that highlighted their shapely rears… And above that, lovely faces that expressed an appealing array of charming and attractive personalities, with unique desires and aspirations and goals. I tried my very best to keep my eyes straight ahead, but my willpower was as weak as ever.

By some miracle, though, there was some improvement. When a mare caught me looking at them, they no longer glared at me or shouted at me, nor did any stallions nearby come up to scold me for looking at their girls. Instead, they either dismissed me nonchalantly or simply waved back politely. My habits hadn't really changed after last night's traumatic experience, but the reactions of everyone around me had.

I was more relieved than curious at this point. Not having to dread going outside? Yes, please. If that was all the spell did, I'd be more than content.

It was around then that the implications occurred to me for the first time, that I could maybe get away with more than just being my usual self. It didn't even hit me in any particularly dramatic or exciting way, just, 'Huh, I wonder if I could really do anything.'

I dismissed it pretty quickly. I was in no mood to press my luck today.

That was the moment I was ambushed by pink.

"Woah!" I stepped back, surprised. To me, it looked like Pinkie Pie had popped up out of nowhere, getting right in my face.

That poofy pink mane frizzing out all over, that blue and white and pink candy-decorated dress, that big soft frame and those… mouth-wateringly huge tits, nearly three times the size of her head (I could only guess) yet light as balloons? Who else could it be? And how the hell could someon- somepony as big as her get the drop on me?

"Hey, Pascal! Wow, so you're okay to talk to now, huh? That's great!" She grabbed me by the head and pulled me into a chaste one-armed hug that still rubbed me up against her clothed chest. "I was gonna give you a big ol' Welcome to Ponyville party once you got out of the hospital after getting all checked and quarantined and making sure you weren't going to infect us with alien diseases and stuff, but Twilight and everyone else said no! And I said to them, 'What? That's loco…!"

I missed most of what she said for a while, all too aware of how close I was to Pinkie's amazing rack. I struggled valiantly to re-listen to her rapidfire train of thought.

"…you with a ten-foot pole going to help? That's just going to make things worse!' And I was totally right, wasn't I! But I trusted Twilight and waited like I was told, and eventually she found a solution! Hooray for Twilight! Now we can start over with a fresh clean slate!" She finally released me, and I stumbled back in a stunned daze. "So guess what? You're getting a party, mister Pascal! A proper Pinkie Pie party, like I was going to in the first place!"

I finally found the presence to speak, but not to tear my eyes away from her breasts as they bounced in response to her bouncing in place as she spoke. Boing-a-boing-a-boing-a. "I… That's very generous, Pinkie. Thank you."

Pinkie giggled. "You're welcome. Now, Harvest was there for your speech, and she told Mrs. Cake today, who told me, all about how you said what we did was bad and we should feel bad. And I thought, 'That makes sense!' After all, I stood by and did nothing, since…"

She lowered her voice to a whisper for a second. "...I was a little scared of you too…"

Then her voice picked up like it was nothing. "…so obviously I have to make up for it! So here's what I'm going to do. I'm gonna make sure your Welcome to Ponyville Pinkie Pie Party is the best possible party specially tailored to you! You're gonna feel so welcomed personally it's like we never almost ran you out of town! But I'm gonna need some ideas from you. Who should I invite? What kind of games should we play? What's your favorite cake flavor?"

Boing, b-boing, boing. "Sure, Pinkie. That's great."

Then she fucking shimmied her shoulders. Jiggled those giant clothed breasts right in front of me. On purpose. My face went red in a heartbeat, and I forced myself to look back up into her big blue eyes, which conveyed only a puzzled curiosity. "Wooow. You really can't stop looking, can you?"

I grimaced and put a hand over my eyes in shame. "Ahh, that… was kind of the whole problem. I haven't… acclimated to your world yet. I kinda can't help myself!" I hit that particular point of blushing, where you're not sure if you can have any more blood rushing to your face but your body tries anyway.

Pinkie Pie just said, "Hmmm…" And then, it was like a lightbulb had gone off over her head. She gasped and zoomed off, faster than somepony with her body time should've been capable, shouting, "I got it! Tomorrow night! Sugarcube Corner! Don't miss it, mister!"

Then she was around a corner and gone. With me standing there with the biggest blush on my face. That had been my first real interaction with Pinkie Pie since arriving here, and I wasn't really that surprised that it left me bewildered and speechless… but I was still bewildered and speechless. Par for the course, I guess.

I also came out of that conversation a little punch-drunk, or maybe lust-drunk. Just mentally inebriated in general. First she had no problem putting me in a position that rubbed up against her chest, and then she had fucking jiggled them when she caught me staring, like it was no big deal. I wasn't sure whether I was on top of the world or just having a wild hallucination.

But there was a big problem all of a sudden. I didn't know if that was just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie or if it had something to do with the magic. For all I knew, that was her normal self – complete lack of personal boundaries, unbearably nice and comfortable with everyone she meets…

She'd basically owned that interaction. I needed something on my terms. And I needed it desperately, now. Something was very wrong (or very right!), but I required a way to make absolutely sure.

I knew exactly where to go.

The location was as fresh in my mind as it was yesterday. The place where I got caught. The ponies I'd been caught by. I marched there with an almost robotic purpose, not even caring if I had a boner or not. I probably didn't. There comes a point where things get so weird that even a young man's libido has to take a back seat until the mystery at hand is solved. I'd reached that point.

I arrived within minutes at the Ponyville flower shop. Outside were Rose, Daisy, and Lily, the flower trio. Known for overreacting to the slightest thing. I tried not to look to angry as I marched up to the stand out front, but I couldn't quite help it. These were the ones who kicked into motion the mob that had nearly run out of town. I had beef.

Despite whatever casualness that had infected the rest of the ponies I'd met today, the flower trio still looked nervous and a little scared when they saw me approach. They didn't run or scream or faint, thankfully, but I was not going to be simply tolerated like everyone else had.

I stopped front of the flower arrangements and just stood there, glaring at them. I didn't trust myself to speak right away.

"Um… Hi, Pascal…" Daisy said awkwardly, not meeting my eyes.

Lily tried and failed to put on a friendly smile. "Good… afternoon?"

Rose gestured at the arrangements. "C-Care to buy a flower?"

I inhaled deeply, held it, and then exhaled. "Just like that, huh? Like nothing happened?"

They all winced in unison. Rose recovered first and said, "Well, uh, you said it yourself: We should just try to move on, right? So… can we move on?"

For a second, I considered it. Just dropping the issue and walking away from these three forever. But even without some crazy magic to test, we were going to need to have a talk anyway. I looked at Daisy specifically when I said, "Not you girls. Not until I get some closure for what happened last night."

Daisy shrunk back a little. "O… Okay…"

I suddenly didn't like the way I was affecting these girls, so I softened up a bit. "Look, I'm angry, but I'm not trying to be vengeful or spiteful here. You don't have to be afraid of me. I'm not going to do anything rash. I just want some questions answered. So... can we at least calm down, to start?"

And miraculously, they did. This, more than anything else so far, suggested that something freaky was going on with me.

One thing at a time. I looked at Daisy again. "What did you do after you… caught me yesterday?"

Daisy winced again, but she still tried to stay calm. "I… Well I told the girls here, and then we went to city hall and told everypony we could find what we'd seen you do."

"What did you say, exactly? What were your exact words?" I insisted.

"I… um… I said you had violated my flower garden."

...Fuck. So either they assumed that was a euphemism for rape, or they assumed I had been literally rubbing up on the petunias out back. I didn't know which was fucking worse!

"Is that… what you thought I was doing?" I said as evenly as I could.

Daisy shook her head. "N-No… You were just… You were just using the tall plants as cover to… to… relieve some stress, right?"

I checked the others' reactions. Nothing to that description of me masturbating. I glanced back at Daisy and nodded. "That's right. So why the hell did you exaggerate it?"

Rose slammed her hands on the table of flowers, startling me with her sudden reaction. "Isn't it obvious?! We thought you were a menace! We wanted you gone no matter what! Why are you still so upset about this?!"

Angry, I slammed my hands on the table in return, shaking a few of the arrangements out of place.

Lily stepped in and set things back in order. "Hey, watch it!"

Both of us took a step back. "Here's the deal," I grumbled. "I can't rest thinking you three are still panicking at the mere thought of me, or ready to try getting me lynched again. I need to know: Do you regret what you did?"

The three mares looked down solemnly. "Yes…" they said in unison.

"Are you going to do it again?"

"No…"

I lightened up. "Okay. So now can we live and let live?"

This seemed to make them feel better, a couple of them already smiling in a friendly way at me. "Of course, Pascal," Rose replied. "We'll forgive you if you forgive us."

"We know that you mean well now," Lily added.

Finally. I felt a great deal of stress leave me. Whatever Twilight and Discord had done, it had really fucking worked. Even the fainting flower trio were okay with me now.

"And from now on, if you need to use the back garden again, just feel free," Daisy said casually.

I heard the record-scratch in my head before I felt it. My head whipped from Lily to Daisy so fast I felt a neck muscle strain in protest.

"I mean, I get it now," she continued, still casual and utterly oblivious to my reaction. "You're a human in a strange land. Sometimes you need to, um, take care of things… And sometimes you don't get a choice of where and when."

"Especially yesterday, now that I think about it," Rose mused. My head snapped to her. "Who was it that came by that day… Fluttershy, wasn't it?"

"Yes, I remember. I was watering the garden at the time," Lily reminisced, gaining my immediate attention. "But I lost control and the water went spraying everywhere. The poor dear's sweater got completely soaked!"

"And I saw you, Pascal," Daisy spoke up again. She pointed down the street at a corner two buildings down. "You were staring at her for so long when that happened… I bet you could see every detail…"

My mouth was dry. "Girls… what…"

"A few minutes later, I found you in the garden," she went on. "I was shocked at the time; I couldn't believe anypo- any human could do such a thing. But in retrospect it all makes sense, doesn't it?"

The other two nodded in agreement. I was getting light-headed.

"Yes, we were very much out of line," Rose stated firmly. Looking directly at me like nothing was wrong, she then said, "So how does that sound? Any time you feel those urges again, just come by our place and masturbate wherever you like. Does that sound fair?"

I was seriously about to faint. I took a moment to appreciate the irony.

"That… soundsniceIgottago!"

I bolted.

Business As Usual

I wanted to run as far as possible, until not only could I no longer see them or hear them, but until the flower trio had fallen behind the fucking horizon.

My fat ass settled for a few buildings down and to the left. As good a place as any to have an emergency think.

A part of my mind, the one that had spent too much time on imageboards, was laughing at me. Look at this beta male anime-protagonist horseshit. Three hot babes invite you to jack off at their place and you run away like a faggot? Better check your nose to see if it's bleeding, too!

I shut that part down quick. Because, in my defense, I was freaking the fuck out. My capacity for any kind of boner that wasn't the 'why' variety was zero. Take a moment to appreciate the whiplash I was experiencing – last night I was nearly lynched for masturbating in public, and today I was not only allowed to, but invited to do it in someone else's private home. Any sane man's first reaction would have to be: "What the fuck?"

I leaned up against the wall of the building and slid down until I was in a sitting position. It was time to figure out some shit.

Three events, so weird on their own that I couldn't possibly have come to a conclusion at the time, suddenly formed a pattern. Lyra and the nudity issue, Pinkie Pie and the case of the stares, and the flower trio… thing.

Lyra had observed what I'd done accidentally (and said sarcastically) and thought it was okay. My socially unacceptable position had also failed to garner a reaction from Bon Bon.

Pinkie Pie had not only been okay with my actions, but had interpreted them in some mysterious way and used that to make a decision on my behalf.

And the flower trio… Damn. Not only had they rationalized what I'd done in the past, before the spell, but they used that as the basis to rationalize me doing the same stuff in the future. And they were fine with that.

I couldn't escape the conclusion. The spell, the merging with the cosmic concept of Normal, hadn't just made everyone okay with me. It made them rationalize everything I did and said – past, present, and future. If I did something, it was okay. If I said something, it was a reasonable request.

If it had just been that, as understandable as that, it would have been enough. It would've been amazing. But no, it clearly wasn't that simple.

Did it work when people who heard me told other people? Would it just fractal out, nonstop? Would it have a limit? Was there a 'telephone game' effect where the message could be distorted by each speaker, or would the essentials magically remain intact? Did the message stick in their minds the way I intended, or the way they understood it?

How did the effect come into play in people's thought processes when they weren't near me to get my input? What was Pinkie planning right now, based on what I'd done and said earlier? Would the flower trio have come to their… conclusion if I hadn't confronted them, made it an issue?

I had half a mind to round up a group of willing subjects and start testing on them, set up carefully designed experiments to suss out every aspect of this power until I understood it completely. But I grew tired of that idea in an instant. I was no scientist. I didn't have the energy to spend so much time crafting scenarios, eliminating variables, and analyzing data.

Beyond my lack of drive, though, this was just not a power I wanted to spend the rest of my life mastering. If it helped me live a free, comfortable life without hurting or offending anybody (and happened to sate some of my pent-up sexual desires), then I didn't want much more than that. But I was getting way ahead of myself.

The growling of my stomach broke me out of my thoughts. It was noon, I'd slept through breakfast, and I was hungry. I was also poor, only possessing a meager stipend that Lyra and Bon Bon were willing to loan me until I got some kind of income, so I couldn't really afford lunch…

I had an idea.

I walked (because I sure as hell wasn't running) to the nearest restaurant I could remember the location of. A while back, I'd once dared to try the local burger chain, but… Well, they didn't refuse to serve me, exactly, but the cold glares I'd gotten from everyone in the room shunned me out of there pretty quick.

This time, I got the reaction I'd been praying for but didn't truly believe would actually happen... When I walked in, nobody made a fuss. The ponies at the tables closest to the door gave me a glance, but then promptly returned to their food and conversations. I marveled at what the past two weeks of human-pony interaction had done to me – that this most basic of things was suddenly an incredible blessing!

There was a bit of a line up to the registers. Lunch rush, after all. When I got there myself, I was served by a young dark blue stallion who looked none too happy to be where he was at this moment in time. All I could do was sympathize. Minimum wage: been there, done that.

"What can I get for you?" the stallion asked.

I thought about the bits I had in my pocket and the crazy idea I was about to try. "Um… I'll take two of the egg sandwiches, no daisies, for here." Just in case, I could theoretically afford that if I used the last of my money.

"Alright," my checker replied. "Anything else?"

"Yeah, um…" My heart beat harder in my chest as I contemplated the social faux pas I was about to commit. "Is there any chance I could get it for free?"

I waited. Listened for any reaction, even from the ponies behind me in line. I expected one of them to scoff or be shocked or something, but I heard nothing. My gaze stayed on the uniformed stallion in front of me, who looked a little annoyed. Judging a little closer, though… not so annoyed that I had asked for something impossible, but more that I had interrupted the muscle-memory tedium of his shift and was forcing him to actually think.

He groaned. "I'll have to ask my manager. Hey, Grill! Can you call for Patty?"

A few moments later, a heavyset orange mare with… pretty huge breasts straining the front of her uniform, wearing a cap and a nametag that declared her the manager, stepped to the stallion's side and looked at me. "What's goin' on?"

"He wants to know if he can get this meal for free. Uh, two egg sandwiches, if that helps," the stallion offered lamely, clearly not sure what the protocol was here.

Patty studied me for a long moment, and gave me a slightly confused look. "Okay… For some reason, I don't think it should be a problem, but... what's the reason exactly?"

I swallowed. "Uh, yeah, I'm the human that nearly got-"

"Oh, the human," Patty interrupted me. She shook her head like she'd forgotten something important. "Right. Say no more." She pressed a few buttons on the analog cash register, popping it open and printing out my receipt. To her employee, she said, "Press these buttons to print out a second receipt, then write 'human – fee waived' before you stick it in the till. The night manager will take that into account when he tallies up the day's sales."

She proceeded to demonstrate the procedure herself, leaning down to pen the instruction onto the tiny slip of paper. Her breasts, easily bigger than her head, pressed against the counter, causing the window of cleavage contained by her uniform to bulge out significantly. Leaned forward as she was, I could see her hips flaring out to her sides behind her. The mare's tail swished once, outlining her rear and giving me a view of how far back that booty went.

I was staring again, and I was pretty sure the stallion next to her could clearly see me staring, but if he did he made no mention of it, preferring to just nod passively as he received what was no doubt another set of mildly annoying special instructions.

She finally, mercifully, got back up and put the marked receipt in the register. "And that'll do it. I'll have to put together a memo or somethin' to make sure all our employees know how to do this. You might have to explain it to them for a while, though. Sorry about that."

I was stunned about halfway through that spiel, but I couldn't summon up the nerve to correct her until a few seconds later. I put up my hands and said, "Oh, no, no, that's okay…"

"Sir? You wanna step aside?" the stallion at the register cut in. "Your order's on its way, and there's a line behind you."

"Oh, right, thanks." I moved to the side to wait, and Patty moved parallel to me.

A bubbly light-blue mare behind me stepped up to the register and asked, "So, like, can I get mine for free too??"

"Uh, no," the stallion mumbled. "Humans only."

The mare frowned. "Darn." She didn't sound all that disappointed, like it had been a long shot anyway. "Okay then, I'll have-"

I tuned her out and continued speaking to Patty. "Anyway, what I'm trying to say is… I'm hoping I don't have to ask for a free lunch all the time, y'know. I'm trying to figure out my income situation somehow after all this, and…"

Patty gave me a dismissive wave. "Hey, don't sweat it none. I've been overhearing some of the staff this morning. Apparently you got, what, nearly run out of town by the torches-and-pitchforks crowd, then you turn around and say, 'I forgive you and let's live and let live'?" She shook her head. "I'll admit, I thought you were a bit of a creep before, but after that? You're okay in my book, buddy."

Despite the backhanded compliment, I blushed a little, the first one that wasn't for naughty reasons in a while. "Oh, thanks, but… I should be paying for my meals at some point, right? Goodwill only goes so far against a business's bottom line."

Patty's head bobbed in that 'yeah, I see what you mean' kind of way. One of her legs started to bounce absentmindedly, which did wonderful, wonderful things to what little I could see of her bare chest. "That's true of most ponies, I s'pose. But I doubt anyone 'round here will complain about you for a while. Besides, we've already got a procedure for cases like yours, like you saw."

Yeah, right. I suspected the 'human gets a free lunch' procedure hadn't existed until I'd asked and had it sent up the chain to somepony with the authority and confidence to invent it.

Patty gave me a friendly pat on the arm. "So until you figure things out, don't get riled up over a few sandwiches. Anything else I can get you, since you're gettin' this for free anyway?"

That didn't sound bad at all. I looked up at the options and said, "Some potato wedges and a drink would be great, thank you."

The big, soft manager mare rolled her eyes and chuckled. "Right. Go to all that trouble for the one of two people in Ponyville who doesn't eat hay or flowers, a.k.a. half our menu. Figures." She grinned at me and turned back towards the kitchen. "I'll have that for you in a jiffy."

How did that old saying go? 'Hate to see you go but love to watch you leave'? The burger joint's uniform called for a pair of relaxed slacks, but up against this mare's wide backside they stood no chance of being anything but tight. They hugged her ass and conformed to it, highlighting the ways it bulged out like two round pillows from beneath her tail and over her thick thighs. Nothing was done to hide how the cheeks swayed and rubbed against each other as she walked. It was hard to look at that and not imagine how the bare booty beneath those pants might feel against my hands, against my face, against my dick as she gently rocked up and down against it before-

She went around a corner, and I was back in a burger joint in Ponyville.

I gulped and hunched over the counter a little. There was no doubt I was growing a boner this very second. I was scared of getting called out in public again, but I was weirdly even more scared of accidentally creating some kind of bizarro-world scenario like I had with the flower trio. I wasn't sure how just having a boner in public would do that, but at this point I wasn't ruling anything out.

Taking a deep breath, I focused on the important things. I'd come here with the intention of doing a basic, mundane test of my 'rationalization' hypothesis, and it worked like a charm. The evidence that I could get away with just about anything was mounting. I wasn't sure how to feel about that yet.

A few ponies came in and stepped into line while I waited, several of which were more great-looking mares that I tried not to ogle too obviously. And then…

"Twilight!" "Princess Twilight Sparkle!" "Hello, Princess." "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

The purple alicorn, wearing a v-neck cardigan and a modest skirt, sheepishly grinned and waved at everypony in the restaurant before getting into line herself. Her eyes widened when she noticed me waiting by the counter. "Oh, Pascal! Hey there!"

I smiled and waved. "Hey, Twilight." Considering she was one of the people responsible for my sudden change in fortunes, I was pretty happy to see her. "So… you really get that reaction every time you come here?"

She chuckled and brushed a section of her long straight hair behind her shoulder. "Just about. I honestly haven't gotten used to it yet."

"Fascinating. I was just happy to get in here at all without anyone making a fuss."

This surprised her. "Wow! That's an incredible change, then! So you're saying that… 'it' worked?"

I guess the normalization spell or whatever was better off as a secret. "Uh, yeah. Seems to be the case so far." I suddenly realized that having a talk with the mage was probably important. "Hey, are you ordering for here? We should compare notes."

"That sounds like a great idea," Twilight replied. "Okay, I'll order in."

My food arrived not too long after Twilight finished her order. Patty brought out my tray (and for some reason she winked at me) and returned to the back of the restaurant, while Twi and I sought out one of the last unoccupied tables towards one of the corners of the building. Not a booth, just a small table with a wooden stool on either side.

I took my seat with my tray of food, and Twilight carefully sat down opposite me. I couldn't help but notice the way she adjusted, the way the peak of her bustline grazed the table as she sat down, and how she then scooted her seat until she was just at the right distance that her breasts wouldn't be crushed against the edge.

Then she looked at me like this was normal for her, while I just stared for a few extra seconds.

"So how was your morning?" Twilight asked.

I cleared my throat awkwardly. "Well, uh, I got to sleep in, which was nice."

She frowned at that. "Oh… Well, I suppose after last night I can make an exception, but you really should stick to the schedule I laid out for you. We took some… ahem, drastic measures, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't still maximize the potential for successful human-pony interaction."

My eyes narrowed. After all the nonsense I'd been through the last two weeks, she still wanted me to stick to the schedule. Well, I had some words for that.

I wasn't going to use those words, though. I still owed her for pretty much everything.

"Actually… No offense, Twilight, but after everything that's happened, I'd rather just live my life my way from now on."

I'd apparently caught Twilight off guard. "You mean… Oh. You… don't want to go by the schedule anymore?"

"I never really liked the schedule in the first place. But when the Princess of a strange new land tells you to live by a schedule, what choice do you have?"

She looked down at the table, her expression a sad one. "...You're right. I guess, all this time, we were never giving you a choice, were we?"

I shook my head.

Twilight's order came up, so she got up in a slight huff and went over to the counter. I dug into my food while I waited, and I reflected on the conversation so far. Some of the ponies I'd talked to today had been instantly okay with whatever I said or did, but for some others, there was resistance or at least inertia. But no matter what, even if it took a while and some coaxing along from me, they seemed to always came around to my side. Like the flower trio.

Fuuuck. Now I was thinking about Daisy and Rose and Lily again. The word 'resistance' bounced around in my mind; how theirs had crumbled without warning and suddenly they were okay with me masturbating just about anywhere. Come to our place, they'd said. Jack off anywhere. In their house. In their beds. In their flowers. On their breasts…

Twilight came back with her tray, loaded with a combo of hayburgers and hay fries. I noticed this time how she kept the tray level with the bottom of her melon-sized breasts, using it as sort of a guideline as she sat down. I noticed this time how the seat of her pants compressed against her stool and spilled ever so slightly over the sides.

The alicorn ate a few fries before saying, "Well, I still believe in the power of the schedule, but I think I owe you the choice of your own destiny. I won't ask you for reports, or impose any sort of schedule on you, from now on. Will that be enough?"

"Um… Perfect. I wasn't going to write down logs for today either way."

She smiled wryly. "I still recommend you stick to the cleaning regimen I prescribed. It helps limit your natural scent, which as we discussed can set ponies on edge."

I had a few problems with this – I didn't think the prescription soap was helping, I wasn't sure what she said was the actual effect of my 'pheremones,' and I doubted that it'd actually be a problem anymore – but hell, the sad fact was my hygiene was in a better state than it had been in a while. The personal effects on my mood and self-esteem were positive. Besides, I didn't have to tell her I'd only be taking normal showers from now on. "I'll keep that in mind."

"Thanks. So… Wow, we got off track. How was the rest of your morning?"

My mind flashed back to Lyra, Pinkie, and Daisy. I swallowed hard. "It was… weird."

"How so?"

"Just…" How could I explain this? How could I even say what I was about to say? I couldn't bring myself to drag Twilight directly into this. "I'm…"

"Is something wrong?" She looked genuinely worried. I was very obviously stressing out.

I had to stand up, to get some mental distance, to look at the ceiling and clear my thoughts. When I was mostly ready, I looked back down at her. "Everyone's okay with me now, right? But they weren't okay with me before, at all. I'm still expecting them to lash out at me like they always did, but they're not. They're being super-nice now. Like, way more than I was expecting."

I realized too late that looking down at her at this angle gave me a perfect view of Twilight's cleavage. I could see hayburger crumbs dotting the tops of her tits.

"Well," she said, setting her hayburger down, "you had a traumatic experience. It makes sense for those situations to stress you out more than they should."

"But it's more than that," I insisted. "Like… I was already in complete culture shock before, and now that culture's done a complete 180 while still staying the same, and now I'm… double-shocked by both at once. I'm freaking out!" It was as much as I could say without directly saying it.

Twilight gave me an unsure shrug. "I'm afraid I still don't understand. Pascal, the point of the 'operation' was to make it easier to acclimate to our world without offending any more ponies. But your behavior still has to change for that to happen."

"M-MY behavior?!" I echoed, incredulously. Three mares had just told me I could masturbate in their flower garden, and I was the one who had to change MY behavior?! To fit this new fucked-up reality?!

An apologetic look crossed the pony-woman's features. "Sorry, that was too far. You went through an incredible amount of stress last night. You pulled through it valiantly, but now it's all catching up to you." She fixed a searching, hopeful gaze on me. "If there's anything I can do to help…"

She did not just say that. Twilight did not just say that. Around my confused, lustful mind…

I let out a long, deep groan. I looked her straight in the eye. And with every ounce of seriousness and evenness I could muster, I said, "Honestly, a fucking orgasm would be nice."

It was rude and vulgar and I knew it. I was being deliberate. I needed to shock her, needed to get through to her how serious my situation was. I needed something that would cross the line, break the illusion that I could say anything, do anything, and no one would mind…

To my abject horror, she smiled kindly and said, "Okay."

Her horn started to glow. My belt and my pants came undone where I stood. I panicked. My hands moved to block it, then hesitated, then became confused and just hung limply by my sides as my underwear tugged downwards and freed by cock, shortly followed by my sack.

I looked around the room. By some fucking huge coincidence, the table we'd picked off in the corner had a view of every possible angle in the restaurant. Everyone at every table and everyone in front of the counter could see my exposed dick if they looked. Some did look. Some hadn't yet.

A groan escaped me and I closed my eyes for a second as my package was engulfed in a soft, tingling, slightly cool grip. I felt pressure all around my cock, along with a ridge of more insistent force sliding gently up and down my shaft. My balls were pushed and bounced ever so delicately at the same time.

Twilight's expression had barely changed at all. "Now, I've never done this before…" – Fucking bullshit! This was so much better than…! – "...but from what I've read, this technique should be ideal for your needs."

Blearily, I looked back up at the restaurant crowd. We'd attracted a great deal of attention now, but none of it was shocked or angry or even that excited. There was a smirk here, a blush there, but somehow I knew that the only reason they were looking was because we'd been just a little bit too loud, that we'd broken into their personal bubble. Already, most of them were getting back to their meals, to their conversations… completely ignoring the human cock getting magically stroked in public.

In utter shock, I glanced back down at Twilight. My eyes overshot her head and landed on her chest. Her fucking tits, pushed against the edge of the table as she leaned in to concentrate. I could see the cleavage rise and fall as she took steady breaths to keep her focus.

The pace of the ring of pressure gliding along my dick changed just a little bit, more than enough to be noticeable. A little slower, then a little faster… A little slower, then a little faster…!

Fast. Faster! I tried to say something, but when I looked at Twilight's face, I was stunned. The way she looked, with her eyes bright like that, her cheeks relaxed like that, her smile warm like that… This wasn't Twilight's 'I'm jacking off a stranger's cock in public' face… This was her 'I'm so glad I can help out a friend' face.

She looked… happy.

I gave up. I gave in. "G-g-god… Fuuuck… Aaaaauuuuuuugh!"

My orgasm came tearing out faster than anything I'd experienced before. Shot after shot of white cum blasted out of my cock. And still she stroked with her magic, sending convulsions through my body that I could only endure helplessly. My back arched, my hips twitched freely, my hands clenched and unclenched. And still it went on for a little while longer.

At last, it slowed to a dribble, after who knows how many shots. My eyes had closed, mostly out of self-preservation than anything else, and it took a while before I dared to open them.

What I saw first made my heart skip a beat. I saw streaks of white floating in clouds of purple. It took me a second to realize that what could only be my semen was currently floating in Twilight's magic between us.

"Hmm," she hummed thoughtfully, studying the liquid like she might study a paper. "Don't want to stain anything… What should I do with this?"

The words came out of my head before I'd fully finished thinking them. "Well, uh… You could, I guess, wash it down a sink, or a toilet, or, uh… swallow it…"

Twilight smiled, that adorable little smile. "That's probably simpler." Before my eyes, the cum gathered together until it was formed into a single spherical blob of my own reproductive matter.

And then she puckered up, floated the ball of semen to her lips, and started sucking at it!

My knees trembled, threatening to give way. Unbearable tension flowed through my body as the willing spirit and the weak flesh battled for the right to react to what was happening.

After a sip or two, she pulled back and smacked her lips. "Wow, that's… a little different." Then she went back for more.

I'd never appreciated a pony's lips as much as their boobs or butts, but my brain was making up for lost time. They were soft and full and luscious, and I suspected that other ponies elsewhere might have even bigger, plumper, softer, velvety pairs… Yet the ones before me had no need to compete. Right at this very moment, they were the most beautiful I'd ever seen.

And they were sucking on a solid bubble of my cum.

My legs actually collapsed. I barely caught myself on the edge of the table and just watched, transfixed, as Twilight slurped the rest of my emissions. I knew my limits, you see. I was an overweight virgin with chronically low blood pressure that masturbated daily. There was no way I was getting a second erection so quickly. But goddamn if my body wasn't going to try!!

And then finally it was gone, the last of it swallowed gracefully by the alicorn student. "Hmm!" A cast of her horn summoned a notebook and quill into existence, and she started scribbling furiously. "Not as much as the statistical average volume of a stallion, same for the size, but the taste is qualitatively much better than I expected. Is that true of all pony mares with human semen, or is this reaction particular to me? This could merit further evaluation…"

I buried my head in my arms and tried not to sob. Fuck you, Twilight! I couldn't take any more!

She put her notebook back into whatever magical cloud she'd pulled it from, and suddenly seemed to notice me again. "Oh! Heh heh, whoops! I guess that took a lot out of you."

"To say the least," I grumbled, muffled by my arms.

"Are you alright?" she asked, sounding worried.

I did my best to look up at her, supremely aware of how my cock still stuck out of my open pants beneath the table. "Can't complain." My wit was all I had left.

Twilight smiled an 'oh well, what can you do' smile. "I guess one orgasm isn't going to solve all your problems, is it? It helped, though, right?"

"Mmrgh," was all I could say, burying myself in my arms again.

The alicorn picked up her tray. "Well, I'm coming up on my next appointment. Feel free to come by the castle if you need any more help. Any time. Well, maybe not any time, not if I'm studying something important or dealing with a friendship problem, but… You get the idea!"

I gave her a thumbs up. Didn't even look at her.

"Um… Okay! Later!"

I just sat there, knelt there rather, until I heard the restaurant door open and close. Slowly, I crawled back onto my stool and looked around. I was getting a few looks from curious observers, but still nothing resembling what I thought was a normal reaction. One unicorn stallion at a nearby table even grinned at me and held up his hand in a high-five position.

I air-high-fived him, but there was no heart in it. The unicorn was nonetheless satisfied and went back to his food, and I just sat there, drained of all energy. The thought occurred to me to stuff my junk back in my pants, but then another thought occurred to me: Why bother at this point?

Patty came up to my table, smirking a bit at my plight, and gestured at the cup in front of me. "Can I get you a refill?"

I slumped onto the table. "Yessss pleeeease."

A Walk In The Park

I stumbled out of the hayburger joint about 5 minutes later, pants redone, hands in my pockets, and making my way towards… anywhere else while keeping my head tilted downward. I didn't want to even flirt with the possibility that I'd accidentally start another 'encounter' by just, I don't know, looking at a sexy mare long enough.

The sun had just passed its peak for the day. As the heat of the middle of a Spring day bore down on me, I felt depressed. Or was it guilty? The feeling was hard to pin down.

I'd tangled Twilight in my web of bizarrely casual sexuality. I'd made her think it was okay to give me magicjob in public without even really trying. And from now on, she was always going to think that was okay, the idea carried forward by her naturally helpful nature.

It was hard not to get a boner all over again, replaying the event in my mind. I probably did pop one, but I tried not to acknowledge it. If I ignored it, I could avoid an encounter for a while.

I guess what scared me at this point was, well, myself. It felt like I was careening down a slippery slope. Years of porn had made me well aware of what my fantasies were and how susceptible I was to making new ones. If I started taking advantage of this, where would it end? Would it reach a point where I got bored of simply being able to have sex? Would I seek greater and greater thrills until I was subjugating and mutilating ponies for my own amusement, like those godawful grimdark fanfics I'd read? And if I reached such a point… would ponies still be fucking okay with that?!

That was my ethical conundrum. The more practical one I was facing was that I didn't know where the upper limit was. There had to be one, but I still had no idea. The nightmare scenario was that this could be on a timer, or ponies would start to resist it over time, and then I'd be the guy who'd mind-fucked and literal-fucked everyone while they were addled.

Between this and a dozen other issues, I couldn't afford to let myself enjoy it. Not just yet. I didn't want to get started if it was all going to end up in the shitter. Not that I hadn't already gotten started…

I let out a long sigh as I found myself back at square one. This wasn't really something I could seek guidance for; I was on my own. Even if I outright told ponies I could be affecting their minds, they'd probably be okay with that, and then I'd just be in an echo chamber with ponies telling me that I could let loose with this power and it'd be okay. Enjoyable, but ethically pointless. At the end of the day, there was no one I could talk to about this.

Except… Wait.

I darted between two buildings, checked to make sure my position wasn't too obvious, and got down on my knees. "Thank you Discord for this glorious yada-yada-yada," I muttered at the ground.

"I'm... sorry? Can you try again, this time a lot more gratefully?"

"Discord, I'm very thankful, but… please."

"Oh, alright." With a flash, Discord appeared in the air in front of me. He looked more than a little grumpy. "Should've known you'd find a way to be a grouch about all this."

I stood back up. "I'm just having a really freaky day is all," I said hastily, not wanting to get on Discord's bad side. "But… I'm pretty sure you know exactly why."

The draconequus's mood improved immediately. "Oohoohoo! It's already started, hasn't it? Ponies rationalizing your every word and deed…! Makes you wonder how far you can go now that there's no obstacle to those raging lusts of yours!"

"...Something like that." I wanted to feel more embarrassed, but what he was saying was more the truth of the situation than anything else. "There's one thing I really want to know, though: Why?"

"Whyyyy?" Discord echoed mischieviously.

"Yeah. Why me? Why this? Why now?"

Discord shrugged. "I suppose there's time now. Last night was a bit of a crunch." He started flying around me as he spoke. "I've always liked you, Pascal, or at least sympathized with you. Surrounded by ponies who despise you for being who you are? Why yes, I've been there AND done that. If I hadn't convinced Twilight to perform the spell, I probably would've given you a care package on your way out, or even helped you on a quest for revenge or something. Would've depended on my mood."

Well, that made me feel a little… better?

"I haven't had many opportunities to spread chaos since my reformation. Don't want to be turned back to stone and all that. But… let's say I have some urges of my own, and I've been looking for ways big and small to get away with them without anypony complaining." He chuckled. "Your name gave me the idea. What if there was a person that everypony rationalized? He could cause all sorts of chaos that nopony would mind. Effective AND ironic! Can't ask for a better combination."

I'm sure he would've enjoyed the antics I'd been up to in the last few hours, then.

"And as for the timing?" He grinned sharply and arched his fingers. "It was perfect. All the circumstances lined up so that you, and more importantly Twilight, were convinced it was 'do or die.' No way she would've cast that dangerous spell otherwise. Couldn't have set it up better myself."

A suspicion hit me. "Did you set it up yourself?"

"I wish! But no. That was all-natural escalation."

I didn't really have any guarantee that he was being honest, but no evidence to suggest he was lying. "Alright, then… What's the long game here?"

Discord arched an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"

"How do I know this isn't part of some long con with some far-off goal I can't imagine my role in?"

He laughed and laughed at that, clutching his gut. "Oh! Oh my goodness. That is imaginative. No, no, no, Pascal, you are giving me far too much credit this time. My 'long con' in this case starts and ends with you." He pointed at me and poked my forehead to punctuate the word. "I have unleashed upon this world a free agent guaranteed to create chaos both big and small, all while promoting normality. And as long as you stay that way, I'd say my long-term goals are satisfied, wouldn't you?"

As long as I stay that way? "Is there anything I should worry about? Is it… going to wear off? Will ponies become immune over time?"

"I highly doubt that," he replied. "Cutie marks and cosmic concepts are for life. They don't get less powerful over time; quite the opposite, in fact." Discord started to stroke his goatee. "No, the only thing I'd worry about is the magic making a resurgence and trying to fulfill its original purpose, i.e. turning you into the ultimate bore."

I gulped. "Good to know."

"Ugh!" he cried out suddenly. "Enough exposition! How's your 'freaky day' been going?" He flew up close to me and stared into my eyes. "I want all the juicy details."

I backed away slightly. Yet as I opened my mouth to finally confide in Discord what had been so strange about today, I realized something was off about this. "Well… This was your project, right? Wouldn't you have followed me to make sure it took?"

"Well, of course I followed you. But…"

The rest of that sentence hung in the air like… I don't know, a pallet of bricks on a string. His eyes widened almost imperceptibly as he realized his mistake. My breath stopped entirely and my heart pounded in my ears.

'But I didn't notice anything different.'

Almost in slow-mo, I saw his claw start to move slightly, shifting his thumb and middle finger closer together…

"You don't mind anything I do!" I blurted out.

Discord hesitated, before holding his hand in front of me like a weapon, ready to snap and do god knows what. "Pascal…" he growled threateningly.

I had no choice. I pressed the attack. "You're affected too. You may be the spirit of chaos but you can't help rationalizing what I do either! You won't stop me and you don't want to!"

His fingers were pressed so tightly together that they ground against each other slightly, creating sparks before my eyes. In those sparks I saw a million ways for me to die horribly and creatively. "Maybe I will," he snarled at me. "I'm Chaos. Doesn't matter what I feel, what I think is Normal. 50/50 chance."

"Yes it does matter." I'd gone so far there was nothing left but to see it through to the end. "You've reformed now. You want to stay on ponies' good side. That means you respect the status quo, you have an investment in it, even if you don't like it. That… is why… you're affected!"

And that was it. Either what I said took hold or they didn't. I could see the struggle on Discord's face as he resisted, as though the words were drilling into his mind. His fingers pushed further and further against each other.

My determination drained, I just closed my eyes and cowered in fear. If this was the end, at least I'd put up a valiant effort.

Snap.

Flash!

TA-DAAAA~!

I heard trumpets ring out. I opened my eyes and found myself covered in a shower of confetti. A 'Congratulations' banner had appeared above me.

Bewildered, I looked for Discord, who was suddenly wearing a baseball cap, polo shirt, and gloves. He was giving me a golf clap with a begrudged look on his face. "Well played, Pascal. Well played. I should've known you'd cover your own ass the first chance you got."

Oh. Was it over, then? Was I safe?

"I will say, I'm glad you had the decency to look terrified toward the end there. Just about every confrontation I have these days is nothing but grim determination and bravado. It's nice to showdown with someone who actually appreciates the number of ways I can destroy them."

"Uh… Thanks."

Before I could react, Discord rushed forward with a roll of duct tape out of nowhere and sealed my mouth shut. "Uh-uh, you're in talky timeout for a minute. I'm getting a splitting headache from all the Normal in my head. Now…"

He snapped his fingers again, and the party supplies and his outfit disappeared. I wisely decided not to move and to wait until he was done.

Discord looked at me with a tired expression. "To answer the obvious question, yes, you can affect me. Everything's is connected by the magical field – there's likely not a single creature you can't sway. So go on, have your fun. I'll just have to be satisfied with the knowledge that I helped create you, because I'm certainly not hanging out with you after this!"

He sighed and raised his hand again to snap. Before he did, he added, "And I know you're wondering. Yes, you can involve Fluttershy. I know you won't be able to resist. Just… treat her right, okay? As a personal favor."

Discord snapped his fingers and disappeared. I bent over and rested my hands on my knees, shaking. That had been way too close.

Once I'd recovered, I reached up to remove the duct tape from my mouth. I tried to lift it gently, but it didn't help. Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow! It had been hastily applied, but firmly. My lips were going to sting for a while after that.

I remained there in the alley for a while longer, reveling silently in the fact that I'd 'defeated' Discord (for lack of a better word) and that I'd escaped doom with my life intact twice in as many days. But not long after, I realized I was exhausted. I'd been through too much stress in such a short amount of time. I was tired. I needed rest.

I walked back out onto the street and went exploring. Luckily, I managed to stumble upon a public park near a stream that showcased a lot of Equestria's natural beauty.

And I wasn't just talking about the beautiful mares around. Hue hue, giggity, etc. Ugh.

But no, it actually seemed like a perfect place to just sit around and relax. A change of pace from the adventures I'd been through in the last twelve hours. I found an empty bench, took a seat, and just appreciated the feel of the wind on my face. Perfect.

There were ponies playing, ponies jogging, ponies having picnics, even a couple of ponies singing some kind of duet number on the other side of the park. They were all still as beautiful and busty or well-hung as ever, but almost none of them were near me, and the ones that were didn't pay me any mind. This was as close as I'd gotten to having a completely normal moment during my stay in Equestria.

So. Discord, then. Another in a growing series of incidents involving my power to mull over.

The first thing I noticed was that, unlike with Twilight, I didn't feel bad at all about forcibly affecting Discord's mind. And earlier, fast-talking my way into getting free food from a business only caused a minor blip on the ol' morality radar. So I could take all these sorts of advantages and not feel a thing, but if it involved sex it bothered me. That dynamic, in itself, meta-bothered me.

It wasn't as simple as that, though. Food and protection; that was self-preservation. You could make an argument that I was just trying to survive against tough outside forces. Sex was frivolous. There was nothing in that but my own personal enjoyment. Even with no one condemning me, I could still see it as burdening other people.

Sex seemed inevitable, though. Knowing me, knowing how even my involuntary actions could be rationalized and generate responses… I was going to crack every so often. Maybe the question was not 'if' or 'when,' but how I could limit how bad I got.

I had to scoff at that. Look at me, going from 'I don't want any trouble' to 'how bad can I be.' Slippery slope, indeed.

But maybe it was that or live with a constant stress ulcer for the rest of my life. Maybe there was a point where mental and physical health had to take a priority over morals.

Ah, but morals were not something you could neatly package and toss out the window. There were layers of interconnectedness. My hangups about sex were tied to my respect for these ponies and their personalities, my fears about going power-mad, my personal shame about my fetishes, and more…

And so on, and so on.

I went back and forth in my head like this for a while. Finally, I decided to table all of it for later and just enjoy the beautiful day. Besides, if I could talk down Discord from destroying me, then I probably had the time to figure this out at my pace. I could afford to take it slow.

I sat there, relaxing in the afternoon sun. I nearly dozed off for a pleasant little nap, but didn't really make it all the way across to sleep. Mostly, I just rested, which was what I needed.

And then I was finally interrupted. "Hey! Pascal!"

I looked over to see Lyra running down the park path towards me, with Bon Bon not far behind. The mint green unicorn-woman slid onto the other side of the bench in one smooth move and grinned at me. "Fancy seeing you here!"

In my relaxed state, I was really happy to see them. "Hey, Lyra. Hey, Bon Bon."

Bon Bon finally caught up to us. She was wearing a set of sunglasses, which, combined with her neutral expression, gave her a very serious vibe compared to her counterpart next to me. "Hello, Pascal."

"What brings you out here?" Lyra asked.

I shrugged sheepishly. "I've had a kinda crazy day. Came here to relax."

Lyra worried a little. "Crazy? Has anypony bothered you today?"

"No, not at all!" I said, laughing a little. "That's the crazy thing. Everything I did that was bad before? Everyone's okay with it now. And it's driving me up the wall!"

"Wow. Poor you," Lyra teased, sticking her tongue out at me. "Oh, speaking of okay: Bon Bon?"

I looked up at the beige anthro pony, who sighed and said, "Lyra told me about your conversation. Allow me to officially state that I wasn't overly bothered by your partial nudity this morning, and, as far as we're concerned, you can be nude whenever you like in our home. Does that answer satisfy you two?"

Lyra smiled hopefully at me. "Well?"

I had to chuckle at this. I was expecting it at this point, but it was still weird to hear these ponies say things like this. And more than a little arousing. But instead of feeling pressured by the onslaught, I was relaxed enough to find the humor in it. "Yeah, that'll do."

Bon Bon rolled her eyes behind her sunglasses.

I decided to change the subject. "So what about you two? What brings you here?"

"I just got done grocery shopping," Lyra explained. "Then I went to meet up with Bon Bon. Her candy shop isn't far from here, so we usually meet up during her lunch break!"

"Oh." I looked between them, then at my position on the bench. "Am I in the way or anything?"

"No, you're fine," Bon Bon assured me.

Of course she'd say that now. I looked around at the dimensions of the bench, but even if we scooted, trying to fit three people here would end up with one of us basically hanging off the side. "Well, you shouldn't have to stand during your hangout time, so…"

Bon Bon thought for a moment, then said, "I think I know what to do." She walked over to me, turned around…

...and planted her ass on my lap. She rested her back on me, pressing her curled blue and fuschia mane against my face. It smelled like sugar and bakeries.

"Ha! There we go!" Lyra cheered, getting comfortable next to me. "Now we can hang out and you don't have to get up!"

Bon Bon shifted her hips a few times, rubbing up against some specific places. "I think I'm sitting on your keys or something…"

I was in the mood to go with the flow at this point. I escaped from her mane and said, "Uh, nope! No, that's my dick."

"Oh."

Lyra giggled uncontrollably.

Bon Bon sighed again. "Grow up, Lyra. I can't take you anywhere, can I?"

"S-Sorry! Just, ha ha… 'Dick.'" Lyra covered her mouth to stifle her laughter.

The beige mare on top of me shifted a few more times, rubbing up against the full erection in my pants, before finally settling on what she seemed to think was a workable position. "This isn't uncomfortable, is it?"

"N-No, not at all! Quite the opposite, really." Bon Bon's ass was thick and plush, all the more soft cushioning against my crotch. The only bad part was the chafing of my trapped cock in my pants, but Bon Bon's adjusting had made it so that my bulge was nicely framed by each of her cheeks. I was fine where I was.

"Okay, good." She leaned back into me again, her tail draping off to the side. I wasn't sure where to put my hands with all of… her rubbing up against me, so I rested my arms against the back of the bench.

Bon Bon and Lyra started to chat like nothing was different, talking about their mornings, venting about customers at work or sellers at the market, and suggesting activities they wanted to do this evening and the upcoming weekend. I ended up as kind of a third wheel throughout this, but I didn't mind because I was busy being… immersed in all that was Bon Bon.

When the conversation finally hit a pause, I pulled my face out of my captor's mane and leaned towards Lyra. "Mind if I ask you girls something?" They said they wouldn't mind. I looked at Bon Bon. "So… You're okay sitting on me, with my dick poking at your butt."

Bon Bon glared at Lyra as she giggled again, but looked back at me with a neutral, almost apologetic expression. "More or less. I have no objections if you don't."

I looked at Lyra. "And neither or you have a problem with me being naked."

They nodded in confirmation.

"So here's my question, then: Is there anything I can't do? Anything you guys wouldn't be okay with?"

There was a long silence as they considered my question. The longer it went, the more tense I became. I needed to know if there was a limit to what I could do. I needed there to BE a limit. Or else I was going to go insane.

Lyra blushed. "Wow. I… can't think of anything. And believe me, I'm thinking of some…" Her hands drifted to her thighs. "...really interesting stuff. I-I mean there's stuff I wouldn't like, wouldn't do normally, but if you asked… Yeah, wow I'd do it. Do it in a heartbeat."

I swallowed. That wasn't helping me.

Bon Bon, who had been far more stoic up to this point, snapped her fingers suddenly. "I got it." She stood up and…

…to my incredible surprise, undid her pants and lowered them past her buttocks. Right in front of me. Baring her pantied ass about a foot away from my face. I could very clearly see a puffy cameltoe, along with the wrapped candy cutie marks on each cheek, only slightly covered by the fuschia underwear she was wearing.

"This," she said simply. "My passion is making candies, even if that isn't always my job. And if you asked me to stop, or to give up that life… then I wouldn't, couldn't. Even for you, Pascal."

Lyra's jaw had dropped from the display of Bon Bon basically mooning me, but she pulled herself together enough to say, "Y-Yeah… Now that you mention it… If you asked me to stop playing the lyre, no way. I… guess that's one thing."

Naturally, I was a bit distracted, but this made sense to me. My normality thing was just a cosmic concept, one in a sea of cutie marks in the fabric of this world's reality. Mine was very powerful, like Discord's, but in essence still as immutable as the ones regular ponies found as they grew up. I couldn't take their cutie marks away, which meant I couldn't change the very core of who they were. I couldn't stop Discord from being chaotic, or Pinkie Pie from being a party planner, or Twilight from studying the magic of friendship.

I was absolutely okay with this. I wasn't so powerful that I could destroy a pony's personality with the wrong sentence.

Just… everything up to that, it seemed.

Bon Bon pulled up her pants and sat back down in my lap, none too gently, making my dick throb in response. These ponies were going to be the death of me.

And of Lyra, it looked like. She was blushing hard and gently rubbing her inner thighs. "Celestia… Sorry, Bons, but that was…"

"I was just trying to make a point to Pascal," Bon Bon said hastily, blushing a bit herself.

"I know, but… Nngh! You and him, like that, just… Sorry, Bonnie, but I might be bi for humans."

Wait, really? Holy shit.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes and twisted around (grinding in my lap!) to look at me. "Took her long enough, didn't it?"

"I… guess so," I replied shakily. Yeah, I knew Lyra had had a thing for humans long before I arrived, and yeah, I knew it wasn't as hard as a hop, skip, and jump to turn an obsession into a fetish… But damn. I was not expecting to be the target of someone's fantasy today. "Um… What about 'no shenanigans'?"

"Can't be helped now," was Bon Bon's answer.

Lyra groaned. "I think I'm gonna go home now. Gotta… cool off or something." She moved to stand up.

It was too tempting not to say it. "Why not here?"

She stopped getting up, thought about it for a second, then reclined back against the bench. "Yeah… If you're alright with it, that sounds greeeat…"

I watched as Lyra's pants came undone at her fingertips, just enough so she could push aside her panties and reach her… her…

Oh god, this was going to be a first for me.

She traced around her pronounced outer lips a few times… Then with her forefinger and little finger, she spread them until that pink gash was clear for all to see… And then in went the third and fourth fingers, stirring wildly inside her pussy, while her thumb gently rubbed at the general area of her clit.

Having only had porn as a guide, I'd had no idea what a full palette of the senses this could be. Even as I watched her slickening fingers piston in and out, I heard her squeaks and moans, felt the heat radiating off her, and smelled the vanilla and minty musk coming from that spot…

Wait… I followed my nose for a second. It was mostly that mint-laced musk, and that was coming from Lyra. The vanilla scent… was that Bon Bon?!

The sound of approaching footsteps distracted me from these thoughts. A couple of ponies, a mare and a stallion off on a jog, came running by, and I instinctively hid behind Bon Bon as much as I could. They passed by, clearly saw Lyra with her pants open and masturbating, but simply waved and kept on running.

This baffled me and aroused me at the same time. I wasn't clearly visible, nor was I involved in the act. I'd simply given Lyra permission. Yet the ponies who'd just run by treated Lyra as normally as the ponies in the restaurant had treated me and Twilight. Did I have some kind of aura? Or was it because I had given permission? Did this mean that if I told someone to do something, they wouldn't get in trouble for it because… my magic extended to them or something?

Lyra cried out and turned over where she sat. Now she was leaning against the bench and looking straight at us. Her face was flushed and sweaty and panting. A third finger joined the rest pumping into her snatch, quickly followed by a fourth. This just seemed to make her more frustrated, and her other hand jumped up to grope one soccer-ball-sized tit through her shirt, her nipples making dents in the fabric.

"Y-You two…" she whined. "Do something. Do anything. Please… So close…!"

Bon Bon responded by shifting position again; she turned towards me, lifting her legs so that her knees landed on either side of me, and pressed her chest against me. Her own breasts crushing against my torso did a great job reminding me that hers were just a bit larger and softer than her fillyfriend's, while her buttocks rested on my thighs and her slightly damp crotch ground against mine.

Her gaze demanded my attention. Her eyes were serious - at some point she'd taken off her sunglasses but I hadn't noticed - and her cheeks were just a little bit red. She whispered, "Play along; she loves dirty talk when she gets this close."

I had to swallow the lump in my throat again.

"I know you've been looking," she stated loudly, huskily. "Every time. Every time you looked at my breasts, or my ass, I could tell. Even when I wasn't looking at you, I could just feel it. Feel your gaze on me like you'd reached out and touched me. Just grabbed me and rubbed me right where you were looking." She fixed me with what could only be described as a saucy glare and growled, "Well, maybe I'm tired of you just looking."

Her muzzle shot forward. Our mouth met, and her tongue immediately shot out and parted my lips. My tongue tried to return the favor, but her pony tongue was too long, broad, and strong, and I found myself taken over by a coup, giving Bon Bon's tongue free reign of my mouth. All I could do was to push back, to press against her lips with as much force as I could muster.

Lyra rolled over again, now propping herself up against the back of the bench and lifting her hips above the seat. "Yes…! That's it…! Hyah! Ah! Ahn! Nn! Nn! Nn! Nn! Nnnnaaaaaauugh!" She looked for all the world like she was humping the bench, her pussy clenching around her fingers and dripping juices all over the pristine wood.

Her hips pumped over and over again for what had to be over a minute, her body twitching all the while. Bon Bon and I finally broke away from our sloppy kiss, saliva dripping from our mouths, and we watched her orgasm die out oh so gradually. "...Firecracker, huh?" I asked.

Bon Bon licked the saliva off her lips. "Mmhmm." She swallowed. Her eyes widened a little and she looked back at me. "You… You taste…" She gripped my chin and dove back in, her tongue going wild against my tongue and the sides of my mouth. She then pulled away, embarrassed, and turned around so that she was sitting with her ass on my crotch again.

Pretty sure I was staining my jeans with my pre at this point.

Lyra finally came down from her intense orgasm with a long, happy sigh. Her horn glowed green, and the liquids she'd spilled on herself and the bench seemed to evaporate. "Haaaah… Thank Luna for stain-removal spells." She closed up her pants and sat back down, her expression soft and pleased. She looked over at me and said, "Thanks for letting me do that. That was awesome."

"N-No problem," I said with as much steadiness as I could summon at this point.

Bon Bon huffed. "Now I'm worked up. If it was okay for me to do it…" - Wait, it wasn't all of a sudden? Not for her? - "...I'd probably cool off too. But I'll wait." Even though her back was to me, I could see her smile a little. "Tends to be stronger when I've waited for it."

Lyra nodded. "What… about you, Pascal? You can knock one out here, if you like."

But I shook my head. If I started now, after a show like that, I might not be able to stop. Had to pace myself. "I think Bon's got the right idea."

Bon Bon glanced back at me. "Only friends call me Bon or Bons or Bonnie." She paused, considering me for a moment. "But I guess we're friends now."

"I hope so, after that," I quipped.

We all had a laugh at that. Lyra and Bon Bon stuck around for a while longer, but Bon Bon had to go back to work and Lyra had some other friends she was meeting later. Eventually, they got up and politely leaved, thanking me for the pleasant time.

My cock twitched in protest as they left, but I paid it no heed. I was content. I was in a good mood. And I didn't have to masturbate then and there to feel better, for once.

Overall, I was feeling very much The Man. Or at least a lucky son of a bitch.

Window Shopping

I had miscalculated.

That much was clear as I walked down the closest thing Ponyville had to a main street, wincing every time my thighs brushed against my testicles – which was every step.

Blue balls! How could I forget that blue balls were a thing?!

Make no mistake, I'd experienced more than my fair share of burning, suffering lusts in the past three weeks. Mostly the kind you get from watching a bunch of absurdly beautiful anthro horse-women doing basically normal things while all their parts bounced around without sagging or causing them any visible discomfort. And yeah, that was the kind of lust that had made me feel a bit achy before I could find a time and place to quickly slake it.

This, though, was different from anything before. I'd witnessed something powerfully sexy, been stimulated to the point of leaking, and – like an idiot – I thought I could just ride it out because… I don't know, I didn't like the idea of jacking off in front of Lyra and Bon Bon.

But for every pound per square inch of pressure I lost in my cock over the following ten minutes, I gained an ounce of pain in my balls. I'd denied myself a powerful orgasm in the most basic way, and my body was letting me know how unhappy it was with how that turned out.

Basically, I needed to cum.

Yet as I looked around the street for a potential target, I found myself at a mental impasse. My body wanted nothing more than to just run up to the first pretty mare I saw (so the first mare I saw), and just fuck her right where she stood. She probably wouldn't even object, nor would anyone around her. But my mind had a huge problem with that. On some level, I desired context, meaning, passion; or at least something one notch above sticking a round peg in a round hole.

The thing earlier with Lyra… That had kind of spiraled out of control, but before that it had simmered in just the way I liked. Bon Bon in my lap, the mooning, Lyra getting aroused by both of us... There'd been a semi-natural escalation fueled by rising passion and made possible by the relaxing of cultural norms around me. I hadn't pushed it farther than that. I hadn't wanted to. I liked them too much.

Becoming the guy that got free sex for free sex's sake without caring about the people involved was just not a threshold I was ready to cross. Maybe someday soon – because, let's face it, I was sliding down the slope now – but not now, not today.

So my search quickly changed from finding any way to get off at all… to finding a way that I would marginally enjoy. And that made things a bit more difficult. I didn't recognize anyone in the street I was on, which would've been a good start.

I stopped and did a bit of mental mapping, made tougher by my aching balls. I realized I'd actually looped around a bit and was actually pretty close to the public market, where there would no doubt be a greater density of ponies.

I made my way there in a few minutes, practically power-walking at this point, and saw that my assumptions weren't wrong. The lunch rush was well and truly over, but there were still tents and stalls and ponies doing commerce as far as the eye could see. Much more stimulating to the imagination than just being out in the street had been.

"Hey!" a young male voice cried out behind me.

I turned around to see a green and purple teenager approaching. I recognized the ridges and scales. It was Spike, Twilight's dragon assistant. I couldn't contain a grimace – this was exactly the wrong time to be having a conversation with this guy. I willed as much as I could for my balls to be still, and braced myself for whatever Spike was grumpy about now. He and I had never really gotten along.

"Pascal, I need to talk to you," the dragon teen said as he reached me.

"I gathered that…" I growled, trying to unclench my teeth.

"When I asked Twilight how her lunch was, she said she'd hung out with you. And when I asked how that went, she went all red and told me that you and her had 'done boyfriend and girlfriend things without technically being boyfriend and girlfriend'?"

I facepalmed. Twilight, of course…

"Which I assume meant some kind of makeout or heavy petting thing."

For good measure, I facepalmed again with two hands this time. Damn Spike and his teenage savvy. Thank god he was merely close and not spot on.

I rubbed down my face with my hands in exasperation and then gave Spike a weary look. "So… what, you have a problem with that?"

Spike's hard expression lightened up a bit and became ponderous. "Well… yes and no? Twilight told me all about how you thought we'd been really harsh on you, and I kinda see that now. So I'm trying not to be mad… AT you? But…"

I waited for him to collect his thoughts. This ought to be good, with the Normal in play.

"Whether you're doing the boyfriend thing without being a boyfriend… Or even if you are… Twilight's important to me!" Spike looked up at me earnestly. "I mean, I get it, you're not that bad a guy now, and I'm sorry for how I acted. But if you're going to be… anything… with Twilight, whatever it is, I… feel like I deserve to know. Better or worse, she's family, and if you're gonna be a part of that…" He started to awkwardly trail off. "Yeah. So… yeah."

For a moment, I forgot about my blue balls, or at least I didn't care so much right that second. Spike's concern was as understandable as it was genuine and heartwarming, and I was glad that the Normal hadn't destroyed that either. Maybe made it even more possible, with how honest Spike was being.

Still. All this from a public magic handjob.

I took a deep breath and knelt down to address Spike at eye-level. "I guess I'd call us 'friends with extras' for now? I do a few things her other friends don't, but… See, the reason we did any 'boyfriend and girlfriend things' during lunch was because I was feeling pained and stressed from what happened last night. Twilight offered to help, and things kind of… went from there. But her intention was to help me."

Spike nodded vaguely, clearly not quite understanding all of it. "Like when close friends give each other back rubs?"

Now there was an idea. The Ponyville spa and its lovely twins… but later. "A bit different from that, but the same general idea. Look, I'm not looking to upset any balances or invade any family units. Not saying I won't sometime in the future, but I hope that'll be based on real friendship and love, not… this physical stuff I'm working through. So don't sweat it, alright? That's basically where we stand."

The teenage dragon mulled over this, then nodded. "Alright, Pascal. Just be nice to her, that's all I ask."

"Mmhmm." I was starting to get impatient again. The ache in my balls was coming back. "Now, Spike, speaking of helping with physical pain and stress… You picked the worst time to come to me about this. I'm currently looking for some help with that right now, so… I need you to go."

"O-Oh, okay," Spike mumbled apologetically. "Hey, if it helps, do you want to go to Twilight for… whatever she did, again? She said she wanted to collect some samples from you anyway."

My rising need intensified at the thought of more spectacular 'help' from Twilight, as well as the thought of what she wanted those samples for. But my blue balls had the final say. "Um… Maybe tomorrow? I don't think I'd make it all the way to the castle."

Spike shrugged. "Suit yourself. I'll let her know you might be coming. Guess I'll see you around." He turned and disappeared into the crowd of ponies.

That'd been a conversation I hadn't expected. I guess even though my actions were 'okay' and no one would be angry with me, that didn't stop ponies from asking questions when my actions potentially affected their most important paradigms. It was nothing to be concerned about, really, but it did make me wonder how nuanced this power really was. Every interaction I'd had today left me with more questions about how it worked, and I was starting to wonder if I'd ever get to the bottom of it.

Twinge. Ache. Pain. Alright, it was time to get an orgasm once and for all.

I searched and searched and searched. For whatever reason there was a higher percentage of stallions running the shops and doing the shopping, which wasn't what I was looking for right now. But I had to admit, horny and surrounded by a bunch of hunky idealized well-hung horse-men, I was starting to feel just curious enough to think about touching one. Or maybe that was my need messing with me.

But then I struck gold. Almost literally. I spotted a vendor stall stocked with carrots, and behind it? Golden Harvest. The mare with the H-cup torpedo tits who'd thrown a motherfucking torch at me.

Payback, reconciliation, and sex? Jackpot.

She spotted me as I made a beeline for her. She didn't look pleased. "Oh good, look who it is," she grumbled. "Pascal the human. And I see your eyes have already returned to their favorite place!" she added sarcastically.

I most certainly was staring at those breasts, barely contained behind a green dress. "Indeed. Golden Harvest, correct?"

The goldenrod earth pony mare scrunched her muzzle a bit. "I know you can't help yourself, but my eyes are still up here."

"Well, maybe fuck you. For throwing a motherfucking torch through a window at me. Maybe I'll just talk directly to your tits from now on."

"Rrgh. ...Fine." She folded her arms under her projecting cloth-covered boobs and… started to jiggle them? "I already have to pay for-" She was jiggling them in time with her words!

I couldn't help it; I cracked up! It was just ridiculous! "You… You don't have to pantomime them!" I gasped out between bursts of laughter. God, there went the whole fucking mood, didn't it?

Golden Harvest, for her part, went red and then started to chuckle herself, before fully joining me in the laughter. I could feel the tension leaving both of us through catharsis, on top of us just laughing at the absurdity of it all.

We eventually calmed down and just smiled awkwardly at each other for a while longer, and this time I was looking at her eyes. Then I said, "Sorry, I got a little mean there."

She regarded me for a moment after that and then gave me an exaggerated shrug. "Can't blame you, I suppose. I was plenty mean too. Celestia as my witness, I don't even know what got into all of us last night anymore. We were just in a frenzy because of what Daisy said, and then things just kept escalating and getting more angry…"

I raised an eyebrow. "You didn't actually believe I'd 'violated her flower garden,' did you?"

Golden Harvest laughed out loud again, almost snorting a little. "Goodness! No, not entirely. On some level, maybe. All I knew was that I was tired of you staring at me, you'd really upset one of my friends, and anything that got you gone and got the message across was good enough." She shook her head after that. "But you showed us all up with that speech of yours, didn't you? Made us all realize how crazy we'd been."

"So… why were you still mad when I showed up just now?" I had to ask.

She winced. "I guess I was trying to be teasing? But I got the bill for the window this morning and – wow – crystal palace windows are not cheap. I was stewing over that, and then you came by, and you were connected to the whole thing even though it was really my fault… I got prissy. Sorry. I shouldn't have."

I nodded. "No problem." This was another note to keep in mind when it came to the rationalization effect – bias and emotional state still played a minor part in ponies' reactions. Nothing that couldn't be overcome with a few choice words, I reckoned, but good to keep in mind.

It'd been a lovely conversation and all, but it was time to get to the main event. I stepped around the carrot stand to stand beside her. "Since we're past that now, care to help me with something?" I unzipped in front of her, barely hesitating now. I still wanted a little payback.

"Help with… Oh!" She looked down just as I fished out my semi-hard cock and aching balls. "You want… help with this?"

"Yeah." Staring at Golden Harvest's thrusting tits was setting my lust ablaze again, which also caused a little pain down below. "I… nearly had a big orgasm but then didn't. I'm afraid I've got blue balls now, and it actually hurts kinda badly. I need relief."

Golden Harvest nodded and knelt down in front of me. Delicately, she lifted my cock with her thumb and forefinger and gently cupped my balls with her other hand. "Hmm. They don't look all that blue…"

"It's just an expre-heeeeh-ssssion…" I was interrupted by Golden Harvest's hands getting into a rhythm of lightly stroking both my dick and balls at the same time. Her hands had kind of a rugged but pleasant texture – the strong hands of an earth pony who worked with the soil, but slender and precise too. I was originally probably going to ask for a titfuck, but suddenly I was A-OK with settling for a handjob from her.

And besides, for what would end up being my first titfuck ever, there were bigger and better mares to have it with… later.

I was getting close already. All that pent up desire was returning. While Golden Harvest alternated stroking with her fingers and her palm, I tried to continue speaking. "Um, uh, do… do stallions not g-get blue balls here?"

"Not unless they're, y'know, actually blue stallions," she joked, giggling a bit at her own quip.

"So what happens when you – oooh! – deny a stallion an orgasm?"

She started putting gentle pressure on my whole ballsack while making milking motions from the base of my cock to the tip. "Can't say I've done the whole denial play thing before… Though I've heard that if you keep a stallion on the edge for a really long time, he can actually grow a lot bigger down there." She tugged my balls ever so slightly as emphasis.

"Alright, but… Nggyah!" The leaking of precum had officially resumed, staining Golden Harvest's lovely hands, but still she pressed on, and so did I. "But what if, say… They get interrupted! Right at the peak. Gotta put it away, can't even deal with it for hours. Don't they get uncomfortable theeeeen??"

She spread my pre over the head of my cock, followed by the shaft, and suddenly her stroking became just that much more slick, allowing her to go faster without rubbing too hard against me. I was dangerously close, now, but my body was apparently going to make me wait a bit longer as punishment.

And still, ever casually, Golden Harvest replied, "Well, I might not be an expert, since I've only had a couple of special someponies, but no, can't say I've ever heard of any stallion getting backed up, or uncomfortable, or anything like this thing you call…" She chuckled in a low, throaty way. "...blue balls."

Right as I approached the edge, she started to squeeze my junk rhythmically and in waves, matching my throbs and pulses. Not long after that, I finally, mercifully, reached the point of no return. The first shot, starting slow, only flew far enough to drop and land on top of one of her breasts. The second and beyond crossed the distance and hit her in the face, staining her golden skin white with my seed a number of times.

For all the trouble I went through for this, I was a little disappointed by this orgasm. It didn't satisfy quite as much as I wanted it to. Her technique had made it a hell of a trip, but I'd desired something a bit stronger in the end. Oh well. Journey vs the destination and all that. Most importantly, though, the feeling in my balls changed from aching insistence to cold relief. I'd needed that pretty badly.

"Oh dear," she said once I'd stopped and my cock started to wilt. She'd had to close one eye, and the longest of the shots had reached up to her curly orange mane. "Now what am I going to do with all this? And is that really it for you? Already soft? I wasn't going to comment on the length, but…"

I didn't like where this conversation was going. I resolved to make sexual enhancement a priority… tomorrow. "I take it stallions have a bit more stamina?" I asked.

She nodded vigorously. So much for that 'they're horses so they're one-hit wonders' theory.

"Do you have a tissue, or a handkerchief, or something?" she inquired, reaching around the stall for something she could use.

"How about you just lick it off? Get it with your hands and swallow it?" I suggested all too knowingly.

Golden Harvest considered this, shrugged, and started collecting the semen on her face with her fingers. She got the strands around her eyes first, and then, right in front of me, stuck her fingers in her mouth and sucked the cum off. God, I was never going to get used to this.

She continued like that for a while, getting the other strands on her face and neck, and I could only stare. Despite the comments about my stamina, I could feel my arousal firing up again in hopes of raising a followup erection.

"Um… Excuse me?" a soft voice inquired to my right.

I panicked a little, and looked to see a yellow unicorn mare with a cerulean mane, with a bust stretching about a foot in front of her and covered by an overtaxed t-shirt, standing on the other side of the stall and gazing at us a little bewilderedly. I swallowed, still aware that my flagging dick was out in the open, and said, "Yeah?"

"I'd like to buy some carrots…?"

Golden Harvest looked up, then back down at the last of the cum on her fingers. "Can you take care of that, Pascal? Should be straightforward…" Pop! Into her mouth those fingers went.

I really wanted to watch her, but I helped the mare pick out a bunch of carrots, weighed them, used the handy reference Golden Harvest had set up for herself on our side of the stall, and stated the price. All while my dick was still out.

As the mystery mare handed over the bits, she said, "So, um… I've never seen a pony like you before… Are you working with Golden, or…?"

I had to appreciate how awkward this was, even with the Normal in effect. "No, she's just… helping me with a physical problem. And I'm not actually a pony! I am, in fact, a human."

"Oh, a human! That's interesting," she said conversationally. "Well, I'm Lemon Hearts."

"Pascal."

"So… Nice to meet you. Bye." She grasped her bag of carrots with both hands in front of her, squeezing her breasts together a bit with her upper arms, and quickly scurried away.

"Bye," I said. I was starting to enjoy basic interactions a little too much.

A pleased hum from Golden Harvest refocused my attention onto her. "Well," she said, looking at me with lidded eyes, "I can tell you there's one trait you have that stallions don't."

And with that, she dove forward and sucked my soft cock into her mouth in one swift movement. I staggered. I was suddenly engulfed in a wet, hot, soft, cool, firm- Fuck! I was overwhelmed! There were no words for my first blowjob, at least not for the first few fantastic moments.

Because I was more of a grower than a shower, her first move was a long, hard suck, coaxing out my full soft length. Then, once she had it tightly gripped, she licked all over it with her broad tongue while simultaneously giving me a rhythmic suck once every half-second or so. I had no idea where she'd learned to do this or if it was just natural, but I was spellbound.

"Uh, Goldie…?"

It was an extreme challenge, partly because I was losing motor control as well as focus in my eyes, but I eventually turned my attention to the other side of the carrot stand. In front of it was a tall, broad pegasus stallion with dark brown skin and a wavy golden-blond mane. He was staring at us with a halfway shocked expression. "Goldie, there something you wanna tell me…?"

Golden Harvest slurped off my cock and started stroking it with her hand again, her tight fist gliding up and down my saliva-slick shaft. She wiped off some of the drool on her lips and smiled at the pegasus. "Hey, Compass! Long story. This is the human I was telling you about – totally wrong about him, by the way, he's not so bad – anyway, he came to me 'cause he was pent up really bad, so I gave him a quick handjob, and then… when I got some of his cum in my mouth…" She licked her lips hungrily at me. "I had to have more."

The pegasus known as Compass just laughed and let out a sigh of relief. "Whew! Okay, good. Thought you were about to give me the talk for a second."

"Nope! You're still my coltfriend, Star. This is just... I don't know, being a good neighbor or something." With that, she took my now chubby length back into her muzzle. She started a series of long, twisting, pumping sucks, pulling back until just my head was between her lips before gulping me down to the base again.

I couldn't fucking breathe. Not only was I getting my first blowjob to end all blowjobs, from a busty mare who'd once hated me, who now said she wanted my cum, in the middle of the fucking market, but… Was I really getting it in front of her boyfriend? Who was okay with this?!

Signs pointed to 'yes.'

The pegasus set down a bag he'd been carrying and offered his hand to me. "Hi. I'm Compass Star, Goldie's coltfriend. And you are?"

I took a deep breath and grasped Compass's hand like it was a lifeline. "I'm Pasca-aaaaaaaaah-l!" Golden Harvest had chosen that precise moment to swirl her long tongue all around my entire shaft several times before going back to her long sucking pattern.

Compass laughed at my reaction. "Golden, cut him some slack. I think you're killing him."

No kidding. I looked down at the impossibly skilled mare and said, "B-Besides, I just came. It… It's gonna take me a while, dammit."

Golden Harvest let out a frustrated hum, which vibrated against my dick for a second. She adjusted her position – she'd been leaning over, using her hands on my hips as support – and settled down much closer to me, her breasts pressing against my thighs and her hands on my rear. She then just pumped her mouth up and down on my cock for a while. Nothing as mindblowing as the last few techniques, but still pretty fucking great.

"Better?" Compass Star teased me. "Yeah, when Goldie wants something… boy does she get it. Apparently, her last coltfriend was real big on experimenting in the bedroom. A total ass-"

"Hey!" called out a donkey from somewhere nearby.

"-no offense, but yeah, you and I get to reap the benefits."

"C-Cool," I rasped, and Golden Harvest slowed down her pace. At this point, I was afraid to open my mouth. I had a funny feeling that Golden would change things up every time I spoke just to mess with me. "So – agh! – h-how did you two meet?" She went faster. I was right.

Compass Star looked up thoughtfully, completely paying no mind to the blowjob mere feet in front of him. "It was about six months ago? I was volunteering for weather duty in the area, and I got assigned the clouds right above her carrot farm. She was having trouble getting enough stock for the winter, so… Each day, when my duties were done, I stayed around to help with the harvest, and I miiiight've illegally moved some clouds out of position to help get enough rainfall in time. We started chatting regularly, and here we are."

What a romantic story I was hearing. What a fantastic blowjob I was getting. "G-Great! Just one – rrrrrrrrrgh!" Golden popped off my cock and licked at my balls furiously for a few seconds before going back to pumping on my shaft. "...one more question."

"Sure."

I was sick and tired of Golden Harvest's antics, not to mention rock hard. I gripped her by the sides of her head, stopping her in place. She looked up at me with a confused expression.

"How… do you walk around… completely soft… knowing you have access to THIS! FUCKING! AMAZING! MARE!!" I punctuated each of the last four words with a hard thrust into Golden's mouth. Realizing what I was doing, she let out a moan of approval and held still while I fucked her face with abandon.

Compass Star said something, but I didn't hear it. I was so close to the edge, but because I was still burning from the last orgasm it just hovered out of my reach. I kept thrusting wildly, desperate to finish this encounter before I lost control entirely. If I hadn't already; if Golden Harvest hadn't completely wrested control from me at this point.

The final straw came in the form of one last move from Golden. As I thrust in, her long tongue shot out, reached past my base and gave a loving lick to my balls.

I stopped. That was it. I felt it coming. As I started to throb hard, Golden Harvest responded by moving back so that just the head of my cock was in her mouth. And with a mighty cry, my orgasm began.

This one was a test of endurance. Each spasm felt like it was sapping something out of me. And it went on for like a dozen shots! I had to concentrate hard to not just fall over due to lack of energy. And from the first shot on, Golden Harvest dutifully licked at every drop, moaning as she savored the taste, before swallowing it in time for the next round of bursts. She was gleefully stealing the essence from me, and I was trapped.

When it ended, I tried to pull out and stuff it back in my pants, but Golden stopped me. She licked and licked at my softening prick until every trace of semen was gone. Then she let me do what I wanted with my dick, which was to put it away.

"So, anyway…" Compass Star cut back in. "She doesn't make it easy, but that's where good ol' stallion discipline comes in handy."

Discipline? Oh god, could stallions in this world control or limit their erections with willpower? No wonder, despite those pouches in the front of their pants that promised enormous endowments, I'd never seen a single awkward stallion boner. Not only did they have vastly more size and stamina, but they could easily wait without discomfort until it was convenient for their partners?

Who designed these freaks?!

"I take it that's not a thing humans have?" Compass inquired. I shook my head, and he chuckled. "Well, I guess I wouldn't mind having that sense of spontaneity, I guess."

"And that delicious cum," Golden added in a low, sultry voice, dusting herself off and standing back up. "Feel free to visit anytime, Pascal." She leaned in and whispered into my ear, "I can't get enough…"

I smiled nervously and backed away. I wasn't getting pulled into a third round by this devious… deviant.

Golden Harvest then looked to Compass Star. "That stuff got me all hot and bothered, so guess who's closing up shop and taking her coltfriend home early?"

Compass's eyes widened in delight. He whistled, then fistpumped. "Yes! Pascal, you're a freaking good luck charm! I owe you one, buddy! Feel free to hang out with us any time!"

Breathing hard, I said, "Glad I could help," then turned around and started walking unevenly out of the market area.

I had miscalculated again. Not in a bad way this time, though.

Dinner At Home

Lyra and Bon Bon's home was my destination. I was drained and done with the day. Not only that, the significance of everything I'd done was starting to bear down on me like a lead backpack. I wanted rest and quiet in a private place.

Usually, Princess Twilight would've insisted that I stay out and about, doing something or exploring or socializing, until the sun began to set. It was barely 3 by my guess, but if there was one good thing out of all this, it's that I was done with Twilight running my life. I could go home and be an introvert whenever I wanted. Even if that meant less sex today.

As soon as I got there, I plopped onto the couch I was using as a bed. The cushions were a welcome relief – I'd been on my feet most of the day. Most of this crazy, crazy day.

I tallied up. The number of people who'd I'd convinced to be okay with my perverted actions and to give me sexual favors was kind of high. The power had been mine for all of 18 hours and I'd already gotten, what, three incredible orgasms out of it? Four if you counted Lyra?

I was on the fast track to losing my inhibitions. Here I'd thought I'd been a good person, and over the course of a single day I was already deliberately seeking out sexual gratification on otherwise unsuspecting ponies. Sure, I'd been motivated by more than a little pain towards the end, but…

God, and there was all the other stuff I'd done today. How many ponies had I flashed today while my pants were down doing something else? How many minds had I changed in ways both big and small, just by saying something or doing something or just being nearby?

Speaking of changing minds…

I got up off the couch and, after a long moment of hesitation, started to strip out of my clothes. Just to see if I could. Lyra and Bon Bon had said I could be naked in their house, and I suspected I could walk back out buck nude and no one would mind, but part of me wanted to explore the new boundaries I'd inadvertently set up.

It was disappointing. I was nude now, but I didn't look all that great in the nude. I moved from the living room to the bathroom to get a good look at myself.

I'd mentioned I was overweight. Pretty much all of the mass was in my belly, my hips, and my thighs. I had an almost permanent muffin top. I was even starting to develop stretch marks. My man-boobs weren't too bad yet, but they were on their way. Most of my body hair drew a line from my sternum to my crotch.

I was a hairy pear of a man with skinny arms. At least I had a half-decently handsome face above it, but even that was starting to get rounded out by a couple of pounds. And my full-on beard was starting to show itself again. Crap, I hadn't shaved in a while…

DING-DONG!

The doorbell? I looked at my nakedness, then threw up my hands in resignation. No one was going to have a problem with it, so I might as well. I was probably going to put my clothes back on afterward, though.

I walked back to the living room, and the bell rang a few more insistent times. "I got it, I got it!" I said aloud, and opened the door.

Outside was… holy shit, I'd recognize that gray wall-eyed mare anywhere, even in an anthro form. Derpy (or Ditzy?) (or… Muffins?) hovered over the doorstep, sweating quite a bit and looking rather desperately at me. "Oh goodness, are you Pascal? The human? Please tell me you're Pascal the human."

"Uh, yeah, I am."

She plopped down in front of me, clearly exhausted. "Oh, thank Celestia!" She reached into her messenger bad, dug out a letter, and handed it to me. "This is for you."

I gulped and took the letter, trying to ignore how, in her now kneeling position, the pegasus mare was uncomfortably close to my naked cock. She was wearing a mail uniform that fit snugly around her breasts, which were sizable melons just slightly smaller than her head.

The letter was meant for me, but it had no address. The sender seemed to be from Sugarcube Corner. I had a funny feeling what this was about.

I tore the envelope open just a bit, and a torrent of vacuum-sealed confetti burst out against my chest. Yeah, suspicions confirmed. I opened the rest of it and found a greeting card, which read:

You Are Invited!
A one-of-a-kind Welcome to Ponyville party just for you!

Beneath it was the date and time, tomorrow from 7 pm to midnight at Sugarcube Corner. Written in pink pen on the opposite page was: 'Sorry I couldn't deliver the invitation in person! I have a lot of specific preparations to make that you're gonna love. Don't miss it! Well, I guess you can if you have something really important to do, or even if you don't, but I promise you: You'll be kicking yourself if you miss this! So see you there! <3 Pinkie Pie.' All the small i's were dotted with hearts.

I smiled and looked at Derpy. "Consider me invited."

She let out a huge sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. Pinkie made me Pinkie Promise to get that delivered before sunset, but I couldn't find you! I lost the note saying which house you were staying in, so I had to ask around all over to see if anypony had seen you, and then finally my friend Golden told me you'd just left the market! So…" She lowered her head and shook her outstretched wings a bit. "That was close. I almost broke a Pinkie Promise."

Wow. What dire consequences for something as simple as a party invitation. "Well, mission accomplished. Sorry I… gave you so much trouble."

Derpy picked herself back up. "Don't worry. Happy to help." She adjusted her bag and said, "Hey, um, this was the last stop for today, so… Can I rest here for a bit? Get some water, maybe?"

I tried not to openly wince. I was naked, and while Derpy was not the bustiest mare I'd seen today, she was still very beautiful. There was a high risk of some kind of sexual shenanigan if I invited her in. And it was Derpy! I didn't want to do that to Derpy!

And yet… In any other circumstance, wanting a moment's respite after running around all day to find me under pain of Pinkie Pie would be a reasonable request. I slowly nodded and stepped aside. "Sure thing. Come on in."

"Thanks. I'm Ditzy Doo, by the way, but my friends call me Derpy." She came inside, dropped her bag next to the couch, and headed for the kitchen to get a glass of water. I could see from behind that she definitely lived up to the fandom stereotype of 'big bubble butt.' Even bigger in this world. I chastised myself for staring, and sat back down on the couch.

"So, if you don't mind me asking," Derpy called out from the kitchen above the sound of a running tap, "why are you naked?"

I had to chuckle at that, but there was an undercurrent of regret. Here we go… "Um, just a weird thing. I got into this conversation with Lyra this morning where she said it would be okay… And I guess I'm trying it out for the first time."

"Oh, okay." She came back out with a glass and leaned against a corner, taking a deep gulp. "Mm. So, followup question…"

"Shoot."

"Can I be naked too, while I'm here?"

I sputtered. If I'd been the one drinking water, you bet your ass I'd have done a spit-take. "U-Uh…!"

She put her hands up quickly. "It's okay if I can't! I just… There were a lot of hot currents in the air above Ponyville today, and this suit just does NOT let my skin breathe at all. When I get home I usually let things air out a bit before getting into my pajamas anyway, but since I'm here and you're like that I thought I might… well…" She was getting more and more flustered as she went on.

I grimaced and put my own hands up. "Um, ah… Derpy, I'm fine if that's what you want to do. But I'm just more worried about… m-me." I sighed. "Don't know if I can control myself, or not accidentally start something I shouldn't."

Derpy blushed, but reached to undo her top button anyway. "I see… It doesn't have to be more than that if you don't want to. We can just hang out until I cool down, and then I'm off."

I mulled over it for a few moments, and then finally relented. "Alright, that'll do. Go for it."

The wall-eyed pegasus smiled at me and started shucking off her clothes in earnest. First went the buttons on her jacket, then her shoes, then her slacks, then the rest of her tight mailmare top. In a few moments, all she was wearing was her cap, a set of plain black panties, her socks, and a pair of round black pasties covering up her nipples and areolae. Just about every inch of skin I could see shone with an afternoon's worth of sweat, radiating heat and the scent of her body.

Then the socks came off, followed shortly by her panties, baring her mound before me in all its glory. She left the pasties and cap on, and walked over to plop down next to me on the couch.

I couldn't help staring at her for a bit, looking at her almost bare breasts. "Um…"

"Oh! Right." The cap came off, and she flung it over to the pile of her discarded clothing. "There we go." She leaned back against the couch, sinking her big butt into it and spreading her arms and wings a bit. "Thank you so much. This feels very nice."

"Uh, y-you're welcome." The fact of the matter was that a big beautiful gray horse-woman was sitting two feet away from me wearing nothing but pasties. I fought hard to look straight ahead and just relax, but then I noticed the obvious problem.

I glared down at my erect dick. "Aaaand there it goes. You already got like four today, dammit!"

Derpy had a perfect view of it as well, but didn't look overly bothered. "Are you some kind of ladies stallion? I mean, human?"

"Not before today," I admitted. I sighed and looked over at Derpy, not to stare but rather to facilitate conversation. "Mind if I… confide in you a bit?" I regretted how I phrased that; I asked, so of course she'd be okay.

"Of course. I don't mind," she replied, smiling at me. "You'd be surprised how many ponies like to tell me their secrets."

I blinked. "Really?"

"I'm a delivery mare with a condition," Derpy pointed out like it was nothing. "Back in school it got me teased a lot, but out in the adult world it makes a lot of ponies like to talk to you, mostly out of pity or… because they think I'm dumb and won't tell anypony else."

"A savvy mare like you?" I asked, genuinely impressed. "Well, I certainly don't think you're dumb. Not after that bit of piercing insight."

She gave me an embarrassed little grin. "Thanks. So… yeah, feel free to get whatever you want off your chest. I'm listening."

"Well… Alright." I leaned forward and thought about how to begin. Part of me was sad this was happening, because I knew due to the Normal this would just end up being an echo chamber where the person I'm confessing to tells me everything's okay. I'd seen that in enough mind control stories to get the pattern. But this shit was really starting to wear me down internally, and I needed some kind of conversation partner that wasn't Discord.

"So there was the whole mob situation last night, right?" I began. Derpy nodded. "I ran over to Twilight's hoping she'd help me, but it looked like we were completely out of options. Enter Discord with a plan to help me out." I gestured at the ceiling like Discord had towards the constellations in the cosmos. "Since I was an empty vessel, magically speaking, Twilight could just pluck some concept out of the infinite and fill me with a special kind of pony magic. And the concept in question? Discord's opposite, normality."

"Woooow." Derpy looked really surprised, but also interested. "So did it work?"

"Yeah. That's why the mob dispersed last night. They stopped being angry, I said a few words to the effect of 'let's all forget this and get along,' and they all went back home. And that was great and all, but it was only the beginning of the weirdness."

"Weirdness? Getting ponies to stop being angry with you isn't weird, it's a good thing. Right?"

"But it was all of a sudden. One second they were angry, the next, not. And yeah, it was good, but… then more changes started happening."

I paused, not sure how to start the next part. Derpy just shifted slightly, waiting for me to continue.

"Well, I was half-naked this morning, but Lyra and Bon Bon didn't mind. That's when the conversation about nudity came up. And I didn't really believe her when she said it was fine, because Bon Bon had been really strict about that the last couple of weeks, so I couldn't believe something had changed so drastically."

"Maybe they were just cutting you some slack for-"

"-for the crazy night I'd had, right. But that was only the first rationalization today. I bumped into Pinkie Pie, and when I couldn't stop staring at her breasts, she didn't mind. Even jiggled them in front of me to test my reaction! Right before running off to set up tomorrow night's party for me."

Derpy looked down at her own breasts for a long moment, then back up at me. "Well, Pinkie Pie has always been very comfortable with her… large body."

I nodded. That had occurred to me too at the time. "The next one was the kicker, the one that let me knew something was up. The flower girls, right? They had the biggest reason to have a beef with me. Basically the reason I got lynched last night. When I confronted them this morning, not only were they properly apologetic, but they offered to let me freaking masturbate anywhere on their property whenever I wanted. The very thing that had gotten me in trouble the day prior!"

The wall-eyed pegasus beside me tilted her head, obviously confused. "That's… Well, for you, I can see why…"

I took a deep, frustrated breath. "Derpy. Please. Imagine for a second that I'm not me, but just any other pony stallion in that situation. Anyone else."

Her muzzle scrunched up, and then, slowly, she nodded. "Ooookay. I can kind of see what you're talking about."

It was good enough. "After that, I had to test it out. I went to the local burger place and tried to get my food for free – and it worked! Princess Twilight was there; I got her to take off her annoying schedule restrictions on me. But then, because of a careless word on my part, she used her magic to get me off in public! And no one cared!"

Derpy suddenly laughed hard at that.

When I had the nerve to look bewildered, she wiped her eyes a bit and said, "Well, I guarantee you that somepony's going to care! Not because it was you, or because you did something sexy in public. No, because of Twilight's star power. Bet you tomorrow, one of the gossip columns in the local paper will be about 'Princess Twilight's Possible New Coltfriend.'"

I let out an uneasy chuckle. The whiplash of that situation still haunted me. "Okay. So… after that, I called for Discord to help explain things. Sure enough, all along he'd intended for me to become some kind of ultimate avatar of rationalization. Which… kind of made us enemies, in retrospect, but… I convinced him to at least not feel like destroying me."

"So… everything you do is normal? Nopony minds?" Derpy wondered aloud.

"It seems to be a lot more complicated than that. Like… if it involves me in their decision-making process, a lot more stuff sounds reasonable to ponies. Like at the park. I was on a bench, Lyra and Bon Bon came by, there wasn't enough room for all three of us, so… Bon Bon sat in my lap! Right on top of my…" I scoffed at how absurd it still sounded. "...freaking erection."

Derpy looked down at her naked body.

I went on. "Then we get into a conversation about, well, what can and can't I do? Bon Bon made a point about her cutie mark and how that was the one line I couldn't cross… but to punctuate that point, she pulled her pants down and mooned me."

"W-Well, we cover up our cutie marks usually, so…"

"Does that sound like Bon Bon? In front of any other stallion?"

Derpy frowned and kept looking down.

"And that whole process made Lyra horny… I couldn't keep my mouth shut, and ten seconds later she's fingering herself to orgasm in front of the entire park, and still no one cares. Bon Bon and I even made out to help get her off."

"Wow," my couch partner breathed.

"After that, I was an idiot and didn't get any relief myself, so not long after that I'm positively aching to go. There goes my morals! I found Golden Harvest in the market and had her give me a handjob. With customers around. Then her boyfriend watched as she gave me a blowjob!"

Derpy was blushing furiously by now, and she had a slightly dreamy little smile on her face. "Heh heh… I bet she enjoyed showing off to somepony new…"

I gave her an incredulous look. "But that… ugh… That was my day. After that, I came home, and here we are. …Here YOU are. Naked. On my couch. Completely okay with all this perverted nonsense I'm saying. Acting as though my boner for you is completely normal."

I buried my head in my hands. I was done. There was a long, awkward silence after that. Neither of us seemed to know what to say.

Then, after a while, she put a hand on my shoulder. "I like being normal."

The statement didn't quite scan in my head. I looked at her questioningly, and she pulled back a bit.

"I mean, um… Oh, how do I say this." She put her hands in her lap and started to wring them a bit. "I've… always had a little trouble with my body. Not just the eyes, but… Well, my butt for starters." She shifted me slightly to give me a better view, which didn't help the part of me that was trying to be moral right now. "Even before I got my mark, it was bigger than most of my classmates. At least my chest didn't look like it was gonna be as big as my mom's. And then, when I got it… Everything started blowing up big."

I couldn't help but look at her breasts as well, still in their almost-naked glory. They weren't too big among ponies, but still very big by human standards. "Well, they look nice," I said before I'd fully thought it through.

She fidgeted a little more, not looking at me directly. "Um, uh, thanks, but… What I'm trying to say is, things got big, I learned to live with it, and in the end I learned that there were other mares like me and that was okay." She shook her head. "But all of us know, y'know? That something's weird about all this. You're just the only one who stares. At some point in our lives, all of us – mares and stallions – wonder why we're so gosh-darn big and what purpose it serves. And every time we try to shrink it or change it with magic or potions, the magic field changes us back after a few hours. So we're simply the way we are, just like with our cutie marks."

I… had wondered about that.

"And it's not easy. We grew up with it, haven't really known anything else, and it's not like it gets in the way or anything – gosh, science still can't explain why our breasts are so light – but… It's like thinking two things at once, sometimes. What's the word for that?"

"Cognitive dissonance? Doublethink?" I offered.

"That one. We have these big ol' things that we can't hide, but we still have to pretend they're not there or just… I don't know. And it's not like it bothers us every single day because everypony is in the same boat, but… Yeah, it's hard sometimes."

I was trying to still look straight ahead, but then Derpy did something I hadn't expected. She leaned over and gave me a side-hug, one of her wings curling around my shoulder.

"With you, though…" she said, smiling softly and closing her eyes, "I don't feel that way. I can be naked with you because… you accepted the way I am, and that's normal. I'm normal, eyes and boobs and butt and all. For once, I'm not doublethinking because of my body, and it's really, really nice."

I sat there for a few more stunned moments, then slowly reached around her with my arm and returned the side-hug, trying to avoid groping her sideboob in the process. "You're… something else, Derpy."

After we shared the hug for a few seconds, she pulled back and beamed at me.

I couldn't help but sigh. I'd expected part of this. "But you're still rationalizing. You're still my mind-controlled thrall, telling me that messing with your mind is okay."

Her mood flipped almost instantly. "What? I mean, okay, maybe something like that, but I'm rationalizing it MY way, with MY feelings. And I don't appreciate you trying to make me feel bad when I told you why I want to feel good right now."

"I'm not trying to make YOU feel bad," I muttered, rolling my eyes. "I'm trying to make ME feel-"

I stopped right there. My subconscious had given the game away, and Derpy and I both knew it.

Derpy put her hand on my shoulder again. "You shouldn't feel bad. I wouldn't be here telling you this if I didn't trust you."

"You can't trust me. That's the point."

"Well, I do. And so did all those mares and stallions you met today. They weren't afraid of you, you let them do things the way they wanted to, and they didn't have to feel bad about it. That's what you do, Pascal. You make us feel okay."

"The flower trio were afraid at first," I pointed out.

"Well, they did wrong by you, and you let them know that," Derpy replied. "They deserved it a little."

I stood up, just so I could get a change of perspective and vent. "So it's mind control that incentivizes obedience with feelings of okay normalness. How is that justified when I still have the final say, when I still have ultimate control?"

Derpy opened her mouth to speak, paused, and then shook her head at me. "I don't have the answer to that. Maybe it's not justified. But I don't want it to stop."

I sighed, confronted with the ugly truth. "Neither do I. The alternative is losing my mind to the most normal stallion in existence." I ran my hands through my hair. "But… god, my libido, my fetishes… it's hard to resist making them all real through you guys."

Derpy gave me a demure look. "What… kind of fetishes?"

This was getting into a weird area, but what the hell. I'd gone this far with her. "Well, mind control, for one. Big, hyper proportions. But not fat obesity; I prefer an hourglass to a blob. Titfucking, and hotdogging too, but especially titfucking. Um… Fuck, dominance and submission I guess. Mostly women submitting to me and calling me Master willingly, but none of that pain and degradation stuff. It's specific. Um… Growth in general, that's another one."

"Growth?" Derpy echoed strangely.

"Yeah. Breast expansion, penis growth, a bit of macro/micro sizeplay, a lot of that gets to me. Um…" God, this was getting me hot and bothered. Why were we talking about this again? Was I trying to run it by her to see if there was something she objected to on principle? I had no idea anymore.

The wall-eyed pegasus suddenly had a mysterious smile on her face. She pulled her wings in, sat up straight, and reached for the pasties she'd left on her breasts.

With a quick tug, both of them peeled off. Pink energy dispersed as the shiny material departed from her body. I could see her areolae, big and puffy, and her nipples, thick and soft.

And then, slowly, they started getting closer to me.

My eyes crossed and then refocused. I got tunnel vision. There was nothing left in the world besides that big gray bosom and the amazing mare behind it. And I wasn't just imagining things; with every second, those breasts got a little bit fatter, thrust a little bit farther, and filled a little bit more space in Derpy's lap.

"Yeah, so…" Derpy's voice was stilted and breathy. "Ooh… Minimizer enchantments are expensive, but I saved up. When I said I got big… I got big. I just don't like to show everypony."

They weren't stopping, even as her stomach disappeared behind them. Her hands roamed along their sides and pressed them together gently, making the tops rise closer to her face. "But for you, Pascal… They can be my new normal. Can I return the favor and… make YOU feel normal with your desires… Master?"

Somehow that shocked me even more than her expanding breasts. I looked up at her blushing face. "But… I didn't ask you to…"

"You didn't. I want to. As thanks." She leaned forward, causing her now giant tits to wobble in response. "Now hurry. They're almost done. I want you to feel it… Master."

Robotically, I moved towards her, kneeling down and raising my hands up to cup that magnificent bosom. My cock throbbed intensely at first contact; my first time touching any bare breasts at all. And such a massive pair, at that!

I could feel what she was talking about. An insistent pressure coming from deep within those squishy mounds, pushing my hands back as they took up more and more space between us, until…

I pulled my hands back and saw them in all their glory. Sitting down, her nipples just barely went further out than her knees, the rest of them filling up all the space in her lap and in the reach of her arms. They only sagged enough to give the impression of their immense weight, but sustained a pleasing roundness that swept out to hide her arms and up to create a bubbly cleavage on top.

Derpy reached under the giant masses and lifted them up from beneath, her hands successfully raising them off her lap and offering them to me, jiggling and wobbling all the while. "Please…" was all she said.

I couldn't muster a vocal response. Instead, I put my hands back on her nipples, which were now easily thicker than my thumb. My palm couldn't cover her entire areolae. Slowly, I rubbed up and along the sides in gentle circles, my hands insufficient to cover their majesty in one pass. My hands ventured into her cleavage, feeling both breasts swallow me up until I reached her sternum, a little more than elbow-deep. Then, with my whole arms, I stroked the huge boobs in giant circles, spiraling closer and closer until I found my hands back on her nipples. I squeezed.

Derpy, who'd been lightly moaning up to this point, let out a cry of pleasure. "That's good…! More…"

I squeezed and squeezed and groped and groped. Soon, my hands found their way all over those breasts, gripping it, shaking it, twisting it, causing ripples of delight across both the impossible bosom and my partner's face. I dove my head in between her breasts and squeezed them around me, burying myself completely in her massive mammaries.

I was so consumed by tit-lust that my hips started to thrust on their own, my cock dripping pre and trying vainly to get just a little bit closer to the object of my deep-seated desires.

She felt my erection poke at her legs. "Master, yes, please, do what you want to them… I want to make everything feel better for you…"

Finally I came up for air. I was delirious. I stood up, my cock brushing up against the underside of one massive breast, and I nearly came right there. Just looking at them was pushing me further and further, driving me to a hands-free orgasm just by indulging my juvenile mind.

Before I lost control, I gripped her tits by the sides and thrust between them, burying all six inches into her flesh. It barely made a dent, but I didn't care. I spurted over and over again, losing what felt like cups of seed in her cleavage.

I kept on thrusting. My cock only lost a little bit of hardness before it was back in action. It didn't matter if the flesh was weak; the spirit was willing, so willing that it transcended such things as stamina, just for one night.

I pounded her breasts dozens of times before coming again. The little bit of boobflesh I could reach was getting slippery with my cum, as was my cock. Yet I couldn't even see it, it was so deep within. And still I kept thrusting. My body cried out in protest, but its concerns were as quiet as a mouse in the face of my roaring, unsatisfied lust. My cock took a while longer to get hard, but not that much longer.

There hadn't been words between us for a while, but Derpy seemed to be enjoying herself too. Every few thrusts she'd squeak or moan in that cute voice of hers. Her breasts were jiggling like mad, and it seemed like the friction was pleasing to her. If I'd had any higher brain functions at that moment, I might've wondered how sensitive her breasts were at this size. Mainly my concerns were wishing for a bigger cock so I could fuck even more of her amazing tits.

I started to tire. I was getting close to my third cum, but my legs were getting tired from the thrusting. As I slowed down, Derpy said, "Wait, Master. Follow my lead."

She got up, her breasts not hindering her at all. She guided me around until I was in front of the couch, and I was pushed down. She knelt down in front of me, her breasts filling up MY lap now and smothering my dick with it. Even leaning back, her nipples rubbed against either side of my belly.

"I'll take care of the rest, Master. Just let me know when you're done." She then reached under her tits and started to lift them, push them, jiggle them, all to stimulate my cock.

I threw my head back and moaned even louder. This was it. This was everything I'd wildly dreamed of. The sheer physical and mental satisfaction beyond anything I'd ever experienced was reducing me to a drooling, twitching mess as the mare known as Derpy titfucked me with her giant rack.

I came, almost without ceremony. It was just expected now. I needed to fuck these tits, therefore I would fuck them, and cum between them. It happened as robotically and automatically as walking or breathing. My pleasure was too intense for my third peaking to even make a difference.

And then she slowed down. The intense jiggling and squeezing and shaking gave way to a gentle massage, just simply rubbing her breasts up and down with tender loving care. I finally decided to contribute and gripped at her nipples, causing her to cry out again. I rubbed them and tugged them with equal care, coaxing out pleasure from her like she was doing for me. My cock wasn't even hard now; it'd been through too much, but still she administered to it because she knew I loved it that much.

Derpy's moans suddenly got louder, and my hands felt moist. I looked down and saw a little bit of white liquid on my hands, as well as seeping out from her areolae and dripping from her nipple.

We made eye contact. I patted the spot on the couch next to me.

Derpy climbed onto the furniture and pressed her boobs into my face and chest. I leaned in and gripped a thick nipple with my lips. I savored the texture of it for a second, then sucked hard once. I was rewarded with a spray of milk directly into my mouth. I started to suck rhythmically, gulping down her essence like Golden Harvest had done to me earlier today.

I was big on dairy and milk, but this was something else. To say it was delicious didn't do it justice. When it entered my body, I could feel it filling me with warmth and joy, as if my body was saying, 'Yes! There are so many nutrients in this! We have needed these for so long! Keep drinking more!' And I complied. There didn't seem to be an end to it.

One hand reached around the left boob I was drinking from to steady it, and my other hand gripped the right boob and made milking motions around it, drawing out milk that splattered on the couch or the carpet behind it. I didn't really care about the upholstery right now.

I couldn't see it with my face buried in one fat breast, but from the way she hummed at me I could tell Derpy had a warm, comforting smile on her face while I suckled from her. A hand reached down across my thigh and gripped my soft cum-slick cock. She began to stroke, and I groaned into her breast.

Despite having had three orgasms right in a row, my cock gradually rose up again. It started to hurt, though. My lust had become inhuman, almost supernatural, but I could tell that this was going to be the last one for tonight.

She stroked, and I sucked and tugged and groped. Derpy began to gasp, and the flow of milk into my mouth increased from a trickle to a stream, and I struggled to keep swallowing more of it. I was forgetting to breath through my nose, and my stomach was getting full. This just made me hotter, though, and my cock reached full hardness in no time.

"Yeah… so close…"

My eyes widened. That hadn't been me, that was her.

"Keep sucking…! Almost there…!"

Derpy let out a long, deep moan, and the milk from her breast suddenly burst into my mouth with incredible speed. I coughed and spluttered, and it went spilling down my chin. At the same time, she gripped my cock tightly, causing me to shoot off my last few spurts of cum for the night. Meanwhile, her breasts kept pumping out milk, drenching me and the couch in what seemed like gallons of the stuff.

Both of us were left gasping, out of breath. Derpy was still shuddering even as her milk production slowed to a crawl. She leaned back against the couch, rubbing her breasts lightly and whimpering at the sensations. I was just nearly dead to the world. I was full and satisfied on every possible level, but I could barely move now.

When her breasts had finally stopped producing, and her pussy stopped twitching against the cushions, she looked over at me with those big mismatched golden eyes and smiled. "That was fun."

I grinned back. "Thank you."

"Thank YOU. I haven't had a full boob-orgasm like that in years. These… things can be hard to stimulate at this size."

I swallowed, still tasting milk in my mouth. "You have those here?" At that incredibly arousing revelation, I looked at my dick. Still soft. Not even so much as a twinge of arousal. "Whew! I think we finally killed it."

"Yay!" she cheered. "We defeated the 'monster!'"

"It'll be back tomorrow, though," I pointed out wistfully.

"Oh no. Guess you'll have to go on more adventures," Derpy teased me. She looked around for a while, then finally found what she was looking for: her enchanted black pasties. She sighed as she looked at them, then at her pile of discarded clothes. "Wish I didn't have to squeeze back into that thing tonight… But I should probably be heading home now."

I thought back to Lyra. "Hey, Derpy." When I had her attention, I said, "How about… I give you permission to be naked or at least topless whenever it's convenient? And if anyone says anything or complains, you can tell them the human said it was okay."

Derpy's eyes teared up a little. "Really?!"

"I don't know if it'll work, but I have a theory that it should. It'll make a good test, and if it pans out… Well, I should be paying you back with something, I think."

She leaned in and gave me a big hug, from the front this time, her breasts crushing between us until they were pressing against my chin. "Thank you, Pascal. You're the best."

"Honestly, I'm terrible," I half-joked. "But… if no one's complaining, and I'm not actually hurting anyone… I guess I can live with being terrible. So, thanks, Derpy. For all of this."

"You're welcome." She released me from her tit-filled hug and gasped at the stains on the couch, carpet, and walls. "Oh, fiddlesticks! We made a mess of Lyra and Bon Bon's living room!"

I laughed, then groaned as I got up from the couch. "Then let's try to tidy things up before you go."

And so we went to work.

When my roommates got back… well, I didn't see them. But I imagine they came home to find me sleeping in the nude on the couch, which had two of their spare sheets draped over it. The scent of sex and milk would probably still be lingering in the air, even after going to town on it with air freshener. The walls would've looked freshly washed, and several towels would be on the carpeted floor, having been donated to the cause of soaking up the milk.

But if either of them objected to the scene I'd left for them, they didn't wake me up to say it. I slept like a baby. Which was kind of a shame; I'd thought about maybe talking them into a threesome to round off the night. But I figure I got the one thing I wanted most that day, and that was more than enough.

Author's Note

yep

that was six chapters in six days

i'mma take a nap now

Sleep Terrors

After three weeks of struggling to fit in, I had to say, it was nice to wake up and not feel out of place for once. It was everything I could have dreamed of and more.

I got up, showered, got dressed, ate breakfast with my roommates, and walked out the door to welcome another wonderful Spring day, which elevated my stupendous mood further than I thought possible. And I was getting a Pinkie Pie party tonight? This was sure to be an incredible day from start to finish.

Down the Ponyville streets I went. I almost felt like skipping I was so excited, but that would've drawn a bit too much attention to myself. I was still a little shy, after all, but hopefully my time in Ponyville from here on out would change that.

But first, before anything else, there was an important piece of business to attend to today. Something I'd decided to make a priority yesterday, and something I'd need a very certain pony's help with.

I knocked on the door of Twilight's castle. I heard the Princess's voice shout out, "Coming!" and I waited patiently. I looked up to admire the structure for a little bit. Then the door opened up, and there stood that amazing mare. "Oh, it's you! Come by to give some more samples?"

Samples? What was she talking about? I shook my head. "Um, maybe. There's something more important I'd like to ask you first. Would it be alright… if… I came to work here at the castle for you?"

Twilight gasped slightly. "I… Well, I hadn't thought about hiring anypony…"

"I realize that, but I realized something just last night. You helped me find my mark, that blue orb. Well, blue is a calming color, right? It helps ponies to relax. I want to be that kind of person, too. I want to devote my life to understanding ponies and people from other cultures so that I can facilitate friendship and good feelings, just like you. And there'd be no better place to start than here, in the library wings of your castle."

The Princess beamed at me, which caused my heart to flutter. "That sounds wonderful! I'm still getting used to this whole Princess thing, but I'd be more than happy to give you a shot! When can you start?"

"Today."

I threw myself into Twilight's shelves with gusto. I was honestly surprised with how much I was enjoying the quiet dignity of being in the background of such an important pony. Maybe someday, on one occasion, I'd know enough to be able to help on one of Miss Sparkle's adventures. But for now, serving the pony who'd given me so much a good start.

The morning went by in such a blur that Princess Twilight had to remind me to take time off for lunch. I was reluctant, but ultimately giddy as I left the castle in search of something to eat, an advance on my first wages in my pocket.

"Are you satisfied with this life?" a regal voice called out to me.

I turned towards the source of the voice, and I immediately dropped to my knees and bowed. Approaching me from the intersection was none other than Princess Luna! Her tall, incredible figure towered over me, and I was simply happy to bask in her presence. Truly, she was beautiful without compare amongst the mares of Ponyville, and I had to concentrate hard not to make a public embarrassment of myself when presented with her positively immense… beauty.

The mysterious Princess came to a stop, looking down on me. "Rise, subject, and tell me: Are you happy with all of this?"

I scrambled to my feet and nodded vigorously at the Princess of the Moon. How could I not be? After everything I'd been through, this was perfect.

She regarded me with a neutral, almost wistful expression. "Then simply say your name and what you are, and it will be yours forever."

An odd command, but I was more than happy to comply. "Of course, Your Majesty. I am–"

"Pascal! Is that you??"

A mare behind me interrupted my sentence. I turned around, ready to chastise them for interrupting my service to the Princess, and I was confronted with a truly astonishing sight. It was my friend Ditzy Doo, but she had divested of her top entirely! From the waist up, she was utterly nude and her… b-b-bosom was bare! They paled in comparison to the blessings beneath Luna's robes, but… Wait, there were more important things to address right now!

I covered my eyes. "Ditzy! What… What happened to you?! Why are you dressed that way in front of the Princess?!"

"Huh? Because you told me I could!"

I could feel heat in my cheeks. Could I really have said such a thing??

"More importantly…" Ditzy stepped towards me and grabbed my hands, pulling them down so she could fix her lopsided gaze at me. "…what happened to YOU, Pascal?"

"Who is Pascal?" I had to ask. "I am but a perfectly normal stal–"

The words died in my throat. The sky went from calming blue to angry red. The sound of static filled my ears.

"GYUH!" I awoke in darkness, sweating and cold.

"GYAAAAAAAH!" I screamed, scrambling off the couch and sprinting into the bathroom, knocking over an end table in the process. I didn't care. I was fucking terrified.

I dashed in front of the bathroom mirror. It was dark. I turned on the light, half-blinding myself, but I forced my eyes open to look at myself. I looked… normal? Fuck! How could I know what normal WAS at this point?! I had to check somehow.

I was Pascal. I was human. Right?

I checked my ears. Human. I checked my nose. No pony muzzle there. I checked my hair. Human, not a pony mane. I pulled up one foot and set it on the counter. Five human toes, not that singular hoof-toe thing that ponies had.

I turned around to check my ass. No cutie mark. No tail.

My hands ran all over my body while my eyes checked over every square inch of flesh, comparing it to my examinations from the day before. As far as I could tell… I was still Pascal. I was still human.

A shuddering breath escaped me as I lowered my head, my hands gripping the counter hard. I couldn't escape the feeling that I had just dodged a bullet. No, not even that; I felt like a bullet had pierced me and I'd just pulled it out with my own two hands. I was a nervous wreck, on the verge of tears.

Just then, I heard footsteps. Lyra, in just a tank top and panties, appeared in the bathroom doorway. She looked tired but concerned. "Pascal? Is everything alright?"

For only a nanosecond did I wonder if I should keep what had happened a secret. I shook my head hard. "No… No, it's really not…!"

"What's going on?" I heard from down the hall to the master bedroom. Had I woken them both up?

Lyra looked back at Bon Bon. "Pascal, he… Um…"

"Nightmare," I offered, not up to more than that right now.

She became surprised at me, but repeated that anyway. Next thing I knew, Bon Bon was in the doorway next to Lyra, wearing her candy-patterned pajamas. The earth pony mare sized me up, quickly coming to the conclusion that something was serious. She yawned involuntarily, but patted Lyra on the shoulder and said, "I'll put on the kettle."

Lyra nodded and looked at me. "Want some tea?"

I wasn't much of a tea person, but right then and there it sounded perfect for my nerves. I just nodded, and Lyra slowly guided me back into the living room.

Bon Bon had turned on the lamp, allowing me to see the clock. It was just after midnight. I'd slept through the whole evening after Derpy left.

Lyra guided me back onto the couch, then set the end table back on its feet (thankfully there hadn't been anything on it), grabbed my discarded blanket off the floor and handed it to me.

I wrapped the blanket around myself tightly. It was damp in a couple of spots. It smelled faintly how Derpy's milk had tasted. It reminded me of her. For some reason I couldn't quite articulate, it did a lot to calm me down, make me feel a little safer.

Lyra sat next to me and rubbed my shoulder comfortingly, asking me again if I was okay or at least feeling a little better. I told her I was, but I wasn't totally confidant about that.

The kettle went off after a few minutes, and Bon Bon came back with a fresh mug of tea, the brand or variety I couldn't be bothered to remember. I barely tasted it. It was hot, it warmed up my core, and it got me to stop shaking long enough to slurp at it. It was enough.

Then Bon Bon yawned again. "I'm really, really sorry, Pascal," she apologized, "but we were up late and I've got work in the morning. Is it alright if I leave Lyra with you and go back to bed?"

I nodded repeatedly, maybe a lot more than I should've. "Absolutely. I… I'll be fine. Thank you, very much, for caring."

Bon Bon smiled softly at us, then… winked? And then returned to the bedroom.

Well, that had been weird. But weird was good right now – it meant I was here and me, not… something else.

Lyra gave me a side-hug, pressing her cheek up against mine. Between that, the blanket, and the hot drink in my hands, I was feeling very comfy physically, if not entirely mentally. She released me and said, "So what was your nightmare about? If that's alright?"

I sighed. "It…" I had to take a long moment to figure out how to get started. "Well, context: On the night of the mob, Twilight Sparkle cast a spell on me to make me appear more normal to the townsfolk. That helped get everyone to stop being angry at me."

Lyra nodded, and winced as she guessed what the problem was. "I… assume there are some side effects?"

I frowned a bit. Of course the whole spell thing didn't sound suspicious. But I wasn't in the mood to go around the 'morals of mind control' carousel again. So I looked at my mug and said, "Yeah… I'm alright in the eyes of the people now, but… The spell's resurging. It's trying to make me even more normal. Trying to make me the most perfectly normal stallion in the world, in mind and body, instead of just a normal-looking human."

Lyra gasped. "That's awful! You're Equestria's only human right now! We can't lose that!"

Glad to hear her priorities were straight. "Not only that, though. It's…" I rubbed my face. "I am deathly afraid of having my mind changed like that. Losing my identity like that… It feels like death to me. It terrifies me. And in my dream… That's exactly what I felt like. I was someone else, and I was happy about that. And it seemed like, if I'd said the wrong thing in the middle of that dream, it would've become permanent and I would've been lost forever."

Lyra hugged me again and reached around me to rub my other arm through the blanket. "Well, I'm glad you're still you."

"Me too. Me too…"

"So are you going to talk to Twilight about it? Maybe see if she can stop the spell?"

"I… don't know. Probably. But it was Discord's idea, and new territory for all of us. I think she's going to be low on answers, and I'm not sure I want her touching the spell in that case." Partly because more pony magic might make things worse, and partly because she might discover the effects of the spell and reverse it, but I didn't say that. "So… I think this is just between me and the magic inside me for now."

Lyra hugged me tighter. "Stay strong. We're here for you."

I smiled, and pulled the milk-stained blanket closer to me. "I know. And you're not the only one." I remembered seeing Derpy in my dream, piercing through the illusion like an adorable and sexy guardian angel.

I suddenly gripped the blanket tighter. Luna. She'd been there too. She'd been the one trying to get me to say it was my new reality. So was she another element of my subconscious? Or, and this was more likely because I hadn't seen her before now, was that actually dream-walking Princess Luna deliberately messing with me? If so… Fuuuuuuuck.

"Not the only one, huh? Speaking of…" Lyra released the grip she had on me and gave me a sly smirk. "Care to share what happened to our living room this evening?"

I chuckled, incredibly happy to have the change of subject. I was suddenly aware that beneath the blanket I was still naked. "Um… Y'know, it's kind of hard to believe myself, after the fact, but… Well, you know Ditzy Doo?"

"The delivery mare? Yeah. Not all that well, but she's kind of a well-known face around here." Lyra's eyes widened, and her smirk became a grin. "Oh, you didn't."

I set down the mug of tea and shrugged. "She invited herself in, we got into some long talks, one thing led to another… And then there was milk everywhere."

"Oooh." Lyra shuddered her shoulders. "Ooooooh. Lactating titgasms? You lucky dog. Must've been like early Hearth's Warming."

"To say the least!" I exclaimed, and we broke out into laughter. We immediately shushed ourselves, remembering Bon Bon trying to sleep and the thin walls separating us. "But really, though," I went on quietly, "she was nice, I had a great time talking with her, and… the sex had a purpose. I feel like we both kinda needed it, in some way."

"That's good. Just, y'know… If there's a next time, do it somewhere with proper drainage, because wow."

"We tried to clean up. Really tried."

She gave me a playful jab. "I know. It wasn't too bad." She seemed to have a permanent blush on her face now, and even though she was trying to be casual, she was starting to get a bit more flustered. "So, uh, you're starting to get around now, huh?"

"I… guess so," I replied, hardly believing I was in a position to say that.

"W-What have you done so far?"

"Um…" What brought this on? But I had to admit, talking about my sexual escapades knowing she wouldn't mind sounded really hot. I tallied up. "Magic stimulation… Then handjob, blowjob, and titfucking. Lots of titfucking. That's pretty much all Derpy and I did." I was starting to feel embarrassed, as well as wondering where Lyra was going with this.

"O-Oh, okay. Good. Um…" She twisted around to face me more directly. "How would you like to… Uh… So you're still technically a virgin, right?"

My eyebrows shot skyward.

Lyra panicked. "Horseapples. I-I, oh, this is really poor timing after the whole nightmare thing, but, um, that is…" She took a deep breath and stared intensely at me, one of her legs bouncing nervously. "When you asked me to imagine something I wouldn't want you to do I imagined something very specific and it turned me on a lot. A-A-And you were so nice about me in the park I felt like I had to pay you back somehow and Bon Bon suggested I do something to get it out of my system but you were out like a light when we got home, and-and-and I know you might not be feeling well after that scary nightmare but you made it sound like you might be in danger of going away at any time and on top of that you're starting to have fun with a lot of other mares and I don't have a problem with that but before you get too far I'd like it if we could, um, y'know, um…" She gave me a sheepish, almost helpless smile. "Sex?"

I had to hold back a little laughter. "So, me being human has nothing to do with it?"

"Heh heh…"

"You know… I never thought you'd get flustered over this sort of thing."

"You're my first guy!" she protested. "I… mean you might be, if you say yes. Bon Bon's always been my one and only. But you… You're like something out of a fairy tale for me. A real life human! I… I want to be something special to you too. Even if it's just being your first in something."

I was profoundly touched by this. "Lyra… You've always been special. You took me in when no one else would, when even Twilight was telling me to sink or swim. No one can replace that."

"I know," Lyra said haltingly. She leaned in just a little bit closer to me, probably not even realizing it. "But... Can I be special to you in that way, too?" She backed away suddenly. "U-Unless it's a bad time! We can do this in the morning… or later… or not at all, because I'm an idiot–"

"Hey." I grabbed her hands and looked her in the eyes. "My best lesbian friend offering to take my virginity? You really think I'm going to turn this down?"

She chuckled, but didn't let her guard down yet. "I know, but… y'know, when you're feeling bad, sex usually isn't a good idea because, y'know, you want stability for a while and sex is kinda chaotic so it doesn't feel as good after…"

Was that her experience talking? I guessed she would know more than me, but… I couldn't help thinking back to Derpy. The experience I shared with her, how she ended up in my dream, and what that might represent. "Lyra… This is important. This means something. And it's these moments, I think, that are keeping me sane. Keeping me ME. But I don't have a lot of those moments yet. If you're offering… I'd be happy to make another one."

Lyra smiled. "Okay, good." She let out a big sigh as the tension left her, then rolled her eyes and started to lift up her tank top. "Ugh. I'm sorry, that got way too sappy."

"I know, right?" I took off the blanket and tossed it onto a chair at the other end of the room.

"Meant every word, but…"

"Same."

In short order, we were both naked on the couch. I leaned back, and Lyra straddled herself across my thighs, her crotch just inches from mine. "Sex is supposed to be fun! Even when it means something. None of this 'we are so in awe of each other's majesty' stuff."

I chuckled at length. "Something tells me our worlds have the same… well, similar kinds of cheesy, trashy romances." I was secretly referring to fanfiction, but that didn't seem like an important distinction.

Lyra giggled. "I'll confess to reading a few before I met Bonnie. I couldn't believe just how wrong they all got it!"

At that, I shrugged. "Everyone has a different experience. To some people, that kind of romance is a reflection of-"

"Sweet Celestia, how are you not getting hard?"

I looked down. My dick was starting to chub up in response to the sexy, willing mare straddling my crotch, but compared to just about any of my previous encounters it was taking its sweet time. "Girl, don't get me started on how I came four times in a row yesterday. It's coming, but… it'll take a bit. And I think you're only getting the one."

"Aww." An adorable pout appeared on Lyra's face, and I suddenly felt really bad for having shitty overweight human virgin stamina.

"B-But!" I said quickly. "I'm planning on seeing Twilight or something in the morning to try and improve my size and stamina. So, uh… yeah. If you want something better, we can wait until then…"

Lyra shook her head. "No, no, I want this now. I mean, if you do. Just… gotta manage it carefully, I guess." Then her evil little smile came back. "Let's see if I can give you more 'firsts' before the main event."

She climbed off of me and moved over to sit on the opposite end of the couch. Confused, I adjusted to follow her, but she put up her feet in front of me to stop me.

Wait, not to stop me. To… offer them to me?

"Ever thought about hoof-play?" Lyra asked quietly.

I sat back down and gently gripped the leg she was offering me, getting a good look at the hybrid foot beneath it. It still had a heel and an arch like a human foot, but the toes instead ended in a hoof-like thing with a soft, cloven sole beneath it and one single nail that spanned the width and front of it. I'll admit I'd expected anthro ponies to be more satyric or something, but this seemed like as good a compromise as any.

"Well, I am now," I replied.

She pressed her sole against my cheek. The skin was slightly cold, but I could feel her warmth immediately beneath it. The soft cloven part beneath the hoof shifted, gripping at my skin ever so slightly. I rubbed her foot against my face for a bit, then gave it a cautious lick. It didn't really taste unusual; just regular skin.

"C'mon, you too," she implored me. "Over here."

It took some shifting around, but eventually I managed to extend my leg around hers and get my foot in front of her face. Her face took on an expression of lustful greed, and she grabbed my human leg. She started rubbing all around my calves, then moved down to the soles of my feet, my toes especially.

Then her mouth got in on the action; she started kissing, licking, sucking on my toes. I found it hard to keep concentration on my own task, but I did my best to respond in kind by lavishing the same kind of attention to her hoof. Once I felt I'd spent too long there, I moved down her leg. She wasn't the most toned mare I'd seen in Ponyville, but her body still had a perfectly pleasing shape. Her skin was flawlessly smooth and soft, just like what seemed like every other pony in this world.

Lyra's other hoof, meanwhile, found its way to my now semi-hard cock. She cupped the underside of it in the arch of her foot and started to stroke it up and down, all while still going wild over the human foot in front of her face.

I pulled back with my leg a bit, and Lyra took that as my sign to take a break. Slowly, we pulled our legs back until we were sitting separately again, looking flushed at each other. "So?" she asked.

I wasn't swimming in words. "That was… I mean…"

Lyra grinned at me.

"Look, I'll admit, feet are far from my top thing – legs themselves are probably higher – but they're still pretty nice. The… desire of it all got to me more than anything else."

The naked unicorn before me nodded. "Yeah. You… You're a lot hairier than ponies normally are, which is… interesting. And your skin is…" She licked her lips a bit. "…salty for some reason. Which gives you kind of a lasting taste. I… Mmm."

That gave me pause. Was that the whole trick? The idea that horses were supposed to like salt, so ponies might really like the taste of human emissions? Somehow I doubted that was the whole story, but it made for a compelling theory.

Geez, I'd really spent too much time lurking on imageboards. When had I become an M.D. in cartoon pony-human intercourse?

Lyra raised her foot into the air between us again, giving me a great view of her plump pussy in the process. She patted her sole. "C'mon, put yours here for a second. I wanna see something."

I complied, putting my foot up against hers. All of a sudden, we were pushing our feet together, her hoof-toe in direct contact with my human toes. We both had the same idea right after, which was to put our other legs up so that we were completely propped up on each other.

She reached forward with surprising flexibility, gripping our feet with our hands, feeling us both up at the same time. "Wow," Lyra didn't say so much as breathe. "So different, but..."

I let her keep it up for a while, then put my legs down once I started getting tired.

Lyra was happy as a clam. "Thanks for indulging me. It might not be your thing, but it's kind of mine. Human feet, anyway." She started laughing again. "Dammit, Pascal, you're opening up all these fetishes! Stop it!"

I threw my hands up helplessly. "Can't help it."

"Mmhmm. How's your cock doing?"

God, I was never going to get used to how casual that was. As for my favorite organ, it was most of the way there after Lyra's erotic interest in my body. "That primed me pretty well."

"Alright, good." She started to turn around on the couch. "I want to try another 'first.' That is, if you think you can last."

She leaned over the arm of the couch and swished her minty tail out of the way, exposing her whole backside to me. Her bare ass was just a little bit thicker than the rest of her, a soft bubble of flesh that contrasted with the rest of her small frame and complemented her big, perky breasts.

Lyra committed her weight to the couch and reached back to grab her ass in her hands. And then she spread them apart in front of me, showing me not only her swollen pussy between her thighs but the puckered, puffy entrance just above it, pointed straight at me.

In the past 24 hours I'd had a lot of heart-stopping moments of shock, but somehow this hit a new level for me. "Uh… ah…"

Judging by her giggles, she found my reaction incredibly amusing. "Never even crossed your mind, did it? Don't worry, it's a regular part of our bedroom play, so we…" Her horn glowed, and an aura covered both my cock and her asshole. In a second, both of us were suddenly wet and slick. "…know just what to do."

I gulped and started to line myself up. "You're a… walking magical toolbelt, aren't you?"

"I might've taken some seminars," she said vaguely, bouncing a little in anticipation.

"They teach lubrication spells at these seminars?" I couldn't help but ask incredulously.

"Among other things. And there are plenty of uses for a lube spell!" she protested in jest, before rubbing me between her buttcheeks. "Just… one we like more than others."

"Alright…" Finally worked up to it, I took her ass in both hands, lined myself up… and gently pressed against her puffy anus. The first attempt didn't push through, and I could feel her shifting and trying to relax a little more as a result. I tried again, and thanks to her generous lubrication, I felt something stretch around me and give way to my first few inches.

I gasped, instantly out of breath. It was hot; not just arousing, but filled with warmth that wrapped around my dick. It was also tight; tighter than anything I'd ever experienced, squeezing me for all I was worth and creating incredible friction when I tried to move. If I hadn't been fully hard before, I was now.

"G-g-gyah!" Lyra cried out as well. "Yes! Keep going! F-Fuck me!"

I did my best to comply. I pushed and pushed, and it was slow going – or at least it felt like it as my brain slowed down to process everything I was feeling. Getting the last three inches in was a trip, but the feeling of being completely hilted in that warm, tight space was worth it.

I barely registered Lyra starting to play with her pussy just below me.

Pulling back was agonizing. I couldn't summon the strength to move faster or pull harder, so every centimeter was an ordeal. Once I was mostly out I'd try ramming back in again, only to manage a couple inches of thrust, and then I had to start over. The tightness of Lyra's ass, even lubricated, could not be overstated.

Still, it seemed to be doing wonders for Lyra, who was moaning constantly at this point and letting out a cute little squeak with every thrust. After a few more cycles, her hand stopped moving and she suddenly shouted, "S-Stop!"

I froze in place, worried. "Did I…?"

"No, no, you're fiiiine… Don't want… cum…"

I looked down at my half-buried dick. I was still recovering from the epic titfucking earlier, so I was lasting a lot longer than I expected. "I'm still a ways off…"

Lyra moaned again in frustration. "Not you, idiot… Me…!"

My heart skipped a beat.

Slowly, I pulled my cock out of her asshole. She didn't make it easy – every half-inch she'd tell me to pause so I wouldn't drive her over the edge. It was surreal. Eventually, I managed to pull the head out with almost a 'plop,' and her back entrance clenched back up like it was elastic, like nothing had happened. A wave of green magic passed over my cock that I barely noticed in my addled state.

Before I could mentally recover, Lyra climbed on top of me and straddled me again, just as she had done earlier. I clearly saw her cunt, puffy and swollen and dripping, right above my dick. "Fffffuck me, Pascal. Do it. Please."

I just stared, too stunned to do anything else. "You're… kinda on top right now."

"I know, but…" Lyra leaned back, propping herself against my knees. Her breasts pointed up with her and her position made her pussy even more prominent. "It's your virginity. It's my offer. I… I want you to take it. Give it to me. I want the first move to be yours." She arched back further, coiling up with tension like a compressed spring. "After that… Fucked if I know. Just do it!"

Before my eyes, her puffy outer lips spread wide open, baring her pink gash to me. Without any outside manipulation at all, nor the presence of magic. Just… on their own.

Unable to resist an incredible invitation like that, I thrust upwards. I was consumed in an instant; there was no resistance whatsoever as all almost six inches of me glided into her entrance like… well, I'd heard a phrase about hotdogs and hallways.

And then it all clamped down. Her gaping hole tightened up in an instant, gripping my cock tight within her warm, wet… Fuck, this was like the blowjob before – I was losing the words to describe my first time with this – but twice as difficult. I could smell it as much as I felt it. I could almost taste it in my mouth. The sounds of wet squelching, flesh-on-flesh impact, and Lyra's moans of delight played together like a symphony. The sensation of being buried in Lyra's cunt consumed me, stimulated me on a primal level.

If it'd been hard to think before, I lost my mind when those velvety walls started to squeeze on me rhythmically, milking my dick in waves. All I could do was lie back against the couch and endure; I had supplied the first thrust as ordered, but Lyra officially took over the fucking.

The mere concept of what she was doing drove me to my limits, much less the reality. When I'd seen those lips part open, I thought it might be 'winking' or something, some kind of involuntary response to arousal. Which would've been hot enough on its own. I had dared hope it was just that and not the infinitely hotter proposal being forced upon me: Complete vaginal control.

Who the fuck were these fucking creatures?!

I lost track of time as she fucked me without hardly moving… until I felt the telltale signs of an orgasm approaching. "L-Lyra…!"

Her eyes shot open. Her milking rhythm on me broke pace for only a moment, then started again on me harder and faster. Her hips got into the action too, pumping up and down on me in time with her internal motions. "Close…!" she rasped. "Say something… Tell me what you want!"

I had barely any strength left in my body anymore, but I fought to make one last effort. I leaned in, cupped my hands around her breasts, and leaned up towards her ear. With a groan, I desperately growled out, "Call me Master, pet!"

That was it. I came hard, and everything I had left was ripped out of me by her incredible cunt. Lyra gasped and hugged tight against me, pulling me as far into her as she possibly could. "Master… Master's cum…! My human Master is coming inside me! Nn-rrng-gyyyaaaaah!"

Everything I could feel, from her vagina to the limbs she had wrapped around my body, tensed up quickly and then spasmed hard. Liquid rushed against my cock even as I pumped my own fluids out. A good deal of it squirted out of her and splashed against my crotch and my pubic hair. We just held onto each other for dear life, riding out the waves of pleasure until they got weaker and weaker.

I leaned down and pressed my face between her huge, green breasts. The soft skin felt wonderful against me as I cooled down, my cock softening within her.

"Ooooh…" Lyra cooed, running a hand through my hair. "Are you sure you can't go another round?"

Her pussy tugged on me again, deliberately. Somewhere deep inside my pelvis, I felt real discomfort. I was done.

"No, heh heh…" I laughed weakly. "No…"

With a mock sigh, she lifted her hips off of mine, giving me one last squeeze before releasing my head. "Oh, fine. You're lucky that was a good cum, Master- I mean, mister." Another giggle. "Whoops."

A flash of her horn later, and all the fluids we'd spilled on ourselves and the couch were gone. I marveled at the convenience for a second, then looked worriedly at Lyra. "Um… About the Master thing…"

"That was… kinda hot," Lyra breathed. "I could get used to that."

I grimaced. "It was just a bedroom thing. Let's not make it more than that."

But Lyra just laughed. "Of course! Good grief, like I'm gonna be your little 24/7 sex slave, following you around on a leash…" She blushed and caught herself. "Um, I mean I might if you ask for that, but that's not the impression I got. I mean, hey, context is important! I asked for some dirty talk, and you delivered. That was how that went."

Phew. No accidental pony pets today.

"I didn't realize you were into dominance like that," she continued. Then she smirked at me. "Though it was kinda ironic, given how helpless you were towards the end. So, what, you like being called Master AND getting topped?"

I shrugged helplessly. "What can I say? I like to have my cake and eat it. Something about a girl serving me with everything she's got, because she wants to…"

"Mmm, I'll bet. Having your own little herd of mares who want nothing more than the satisfaction of making you cum…"

My cock twinged, and that uncomfortable feeling came back. I narrowed my eyes at her and pointed, but I couldn't hold back a smile. "I see what you're trying to do. It's not happening."

"What? You started it. And I'm certainly not suggesting I'm going to find some silky bellydancer outfits for me and Bon Bon so we can spend a night serving your every whim…"

I laughed, because I couldn't do anything else. "Lyra…! Lyra, please, mercy!"

"Oh, fine." Lyra stuck her tongue out at me playfully. "You're no fun."

I had to take a deep breath to calm down, but I was amused and happy despite the teasing. "I'm trying to learn. I spent two weeks being told I couldn't, y'know."

"And I'm glad that's over!" Lyra exclaimed giddily. "Now we can just relax and be honest with each other and everything's allllright."

That caused me to ruminate a bit. This probably wouldn't have happened without the Normal spell in play. Lyra still might've developed an attraction on her own, but social pressures would have prevented her from acting on it, maybe even ever admitting it. Would she have hated herself for feeling that way, like I had for staring at all the beautiful mares? Would it have strained her relationship with her best friend to the breaking point?

All I knew was that I didn't want to bring those possibilities back. Nor did I want to lose the friendships I had gained, however based on sex they were. They were my only ports in the storm right now.

The conversation had come to a lull, and Lyra, sensing that I had become thoughtful, gave me another hug. "Feeling better?"

"Much. Thanks," I replied. I yawned, starting to feel tired again and comfortable enough to try sleeping again. "Think I'm gonna head back down. Got a busy day tomorrow, if all goes well."

"Of course." Lyra got up, gathered up her clothes, and made her way over to the hallway. Before she got out of sight, though, she looked back at me. "And Pascal… If anything should happen, and we can't do this again…"

I nodded back. "No regrets."

She smiled. "None." Then she chuckled to herself. "So sappy… Goodnight!"

"Goodnight, Lyra."

Moments later, I heard the bedroom door close. I retrieved the milk-stained blanket from the other side of the room and draped it over my naked body, getting ready for sleep again.

I'd be lying if I said I slept peacefully after that. I couldn't shake the feeling that if I went unconscious, I'd be unprotected and in danger of becoming that… stallion again. It frightened me to no end, how completely I believed I'd been something else. I found myself checking my body multiple times, to make sure I hadn't sprouted a tail or anything.

At some point, I got a good look at my feet, and remembered how I'd compared them to Lyra's. I remembered the feeling, how similar but different mine felt pressed up against hers. It'd all been sexually charged, but there was a more innocent significance – just two people from far away sharing a moment of discovery.

Moments like that, I could hold onto. They could be my guardians against this normalization. I had to make peace with the fact that, until I understood more and found a permanent solution, that was the best I could do right now. And finally, about an hour after Lyra left, I dozed off.

Balanced Breakfast

I slept dreamlessly. Thank god.

When I woke up, I did my 'human check,' as was custom at this point. Of course, if my mind had been changed, my concept of the 'human check' probably wouldn't have survived intact, I realized. So it was good I still wanted to! Instead of frantically rubbing myself down for a minute, I did a quick once-over, chose to take the checking instinct as a good sign in and of itself, and moved on with my morning.

I got up, showered… It occurred to me that I hadn't fapped in a long while, but at this point I didn't really need to. If it got really bad, even while I was out and about, I could find somepony to help me, guaranteed.

That thought made me put the brakes on my libido for a bit.

I mean, an assisted orgasm today was practically guaranteed at this point – I was about to head over to Twilight's, and all signs pointed towards getting 'samples' taken from me in the best way possible. I certainly wasn't going to say no. On top of that, my whole purpose for the visit was sexual enhancement so that I could get bigger and cum more frequently. Morally, I didn't have a leg to stand on, and on some level I was fine with that.

Didn't stop me from picturing the slippery slope, though. I wondered how many steps away I was from shouting 'On your knees, whore' and getting a soulless, thankless blowjob in the middle of the street. That was still my threshold, the symbolic line I didn't want to cross.

But did I want to avoid that because I thought it was wrong, or because that just wasn't my fetish? Would I reach a point where I'd do it at least once, just to try it, to see if I could? Would I like it? Would I want to do it more after that?

I was stuck between 'could,' 'would,' and 'should,' with no one around who could possibly tell me 'no.' The nigh-absolute freedom was frightening.

These thoughts plagued me as I got dressed (I was done being naked for a while) and headed outside. It was early, about 8 or so, but there were still ponies out and about, getting started with their days. And just like the last 14 days, they were all visions of fetishistic beauty.

But damned if they let that stop them. The ponies were powerless to conceal their bulging features, but they were usually contained within conservative clothes that did basically nothing to highlight or enhance, not that it was needed. It was as Derpy told me; these ponies were aware of their ridiculous features, but they soldiered on regardless.

When I stopped to take in the whole picture of the ponies on the street, I didn't see a bunch of potential toys, at least not unless I was actively looking. Before that I saw just normal people with lives and goals and hopes and dreams, off to open shops, run errands, help out at the farms, administrate at city hall, get their kids to school, and so much more that I couldn't possibly know yet.

I had no desire in that moment to destroy this picture. I was not the kind of person that got off on breaking other people's shit, much less their civilizations. I was not that particular asshole. I knew that without a doubt. Almost.

So what was Golden Harvest then?

Well, that was the flipside. I didn't have to destroy their idyllic lives to get what I wanted. What had she called it? Being neighborly? I was so normal that even outright asking for sexual favors fit right in with Ponyville's homely culture. Maybe I wasn't putting them in chains and declaring myself king, but the sky was still the goddamn limit.

Back to square one again.

I'd described this train of thought as the 'mind control carousel.' Turns out that was apt as fuck.

I tabled the matter for another time. I only had a limited amount of patience for this conversation before I felt like it wasn't helping, and I had things to do today.

Picking up the pace, I soon found myself staring down the path to Twilight's castle door. I was getting déjà vu twice over by being here – once from the fucked-up dream, and the other from knocking frantically and screaming with a mob behind me just a day and a half ago. The sheer perspective of how far I'd come since then was staggering. Yesterday had been busy.

I knocked, quietly this time, and appreciated the irony.

Of course, the two weeks leading up to yesterday hadn't really been anything worth writing home about. Despite going out and about on the Princess's orders, barely anyone spoke to me or interacted with me, and whatever highlights there'd been involved me getting scolded for being a perv or a creep when I couldn't help it. But yesterday had felt like a full day packed end to end with social encounters, each one extremely memorable in their own way. Comparing that to the past three weeks was a joke.

The door opened, revealing Princess Twilight still wearing her pajamas. She didn't say anything for a moment, and neither did I; it seemed we were both seeing the parallels to that crazy night.

Then she smiled all the way and said, "Pascal! Good to see you. Spike told me you might visit, but I didn't expect you to arrive this early…"

I rubbed the back of my neck. "Is that a problem, or…?"

"No, not at all." She stepped back to allow me through, and closed the door behind me. "Have you had breakfast yet?"

"Uh… Actually, no. Completely slipped my mind." I guess I'd been too preoccupied with my thoughts and too anxious to get a bigger dick.

I watched Twilight make her way down one of the grandly decorated crystal halls. "Well, we're having pancakes if you want to join us. I can have Spike cook up another stack."

"That'd be lovely, if it's not too much trouble," I said, following her to a grand dining room.

True enough, it was just her and Spike at that huge ornate table. The teenage anthro dragon was wearing an apron over his street clothes as he tore into a stack of pancakes. "Oh. Hewwo," he said to me through a full mouth, then swallowed. "Come to visit so early?"

I nodded. "If it's alright, mind if I join you guys for breakfast?"

Spike shrugged and wiped his mouth, getting up from his seat. "Sure. I can whip up some more batter. No problem." He headed for the kitchen, but not before smirking back at us. "I'll leave you two 'friends with extras' to catch up. Heh heh heh…"

Twilight had just taken her seat in front of her half-eaten pancakes, but Spike's tease made her jump a bit. As soon as Spike was through the doorway, Twilight fixed me with a look and said, "'Friends with extras'??" in a hushed tone.

But I matched her gaze confidently and raised my eyebrows up. "'Boyfriend and girlfriend things'?" I responded with a chuckle.

Twilight went wide-eyed and buried her face in her hands. She then looked at me sheepishly. "Sorry, I… I didn't want to tell Spike. I mean, what happened at the restaurant was perfectly reasonable and he's just mature enough to understand that, but… I don't know, I clammed up."

"I understand, I understand," I said placatingly, but grinning. "Honestly, I just found it terribly funny. Like, 'yeah, that's Twilight. That's a Twilight thing to say.'"

"Fair enough, I guess," she admitted, laughing awkwardly at herself. The purple alicorn grabbed her fork and got back into her pancakes. "So… What did you mean by 'friends with extras,' exactly?"

"Yeah, what DID you mean?" Spike said as he came back into the room. In his hands was a plate stacked with a few fresh pancakes, which were topped with whipped cream, chocolate chips, and strawberries. I wasn't a big fan of pancakes because I usually had them plain or just with syrup, but when these ponies did pancakes, they apparently went all out.

"That was fast," I commented.

"There was more leftover batter than I thought. Let me know if you want some more." Spike took his seat and resumed eating. "Back to the question, though."

I looked between them. They both seemed rather intent on having this question answered. "Uh… Well, like I said: I meant that we're friends, but… we also do things that other sets of friends don't normally do."

Spike pointed his fork at Twilight. "But she said 'boyfriend and girlfriend things without being boyfriend and girlfriend.' So does she have a different idea of what you two are?"

I kind of glared at Spike. "I'm sorry, did we hire a counselor?"

The dragon put his claws up in defense. "I'm just saying it's obvious to me that you two might need to talk it out."

Searchingly, I looked to Twilight. Her expression was hard to read after Spike's comments. After a moment of scrutinizing her, I said, "So what's your take, then?"

Twilight became really interested in her pancakes for a while, tapping her fork against the rim of the plate. "Um…" Oh geez, she was fidgeting. Was this going where I thought it was going??

Finally, she looked at me and said. "It's just that… I've been involved in your life every day for three weeks. I learned everything I could about your body, your mind, your habits… I defended you from others, I advocated for you… And I think that, any two ponies who are that involved…" She searched for the words to say for a second. "It has to be a bit more than 'friends with extras,' right? That makes it sound… less."

Her point made, I kept my eyes on her for a second before staring down at my own untouched pancakes. Okay, that hadn't exactly been the confession of love I had feared, but I had a sneaking suspicion that there were some confusing feelings in play. So what were MY feelings on the matter?

I leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. "It's true," I said eventually. "You've probably done more for me than I can know. And everything that went well yesterday, I have you to thank for it."

I drummed my fingers on the table for a bit, then sighed and looked back down. "But… You poked and prodded me for a week. You forced me out of the house and made me report to you every day for two weeks. In balance…" I found myself at a loss for words. "You're… more my caretaker, than a friend. At least you were. Until yesterday."

She tried not to show it, but there was the ghost of a frown on Twilight's face as I said that. I wasn't sure if she even noticed. I shook my head and said, "I think what happened is still a bit too raw? And you were right in the thick of it, so… Maybe… I think… We need some time before we can start calling ourselves anything else…?"

Slowly, Twilight started to nod. "Okay. That… makes sense."

I felt a little bad, so I added, "You're right, though. 'Extras' does cheapen the whole thing. How about just 'friends'?"

"Maybe… 'good friends'?" Twilight asked hopefully.

I had to wonder, now. Was this some kind of romantic attraction? Or was she just worried that being a bad friend to me would be failing her personal values as the Princess of Friendship? And with the Normal in effect, I couldn't tell what was her and what was me. Maybe it didn't matter – even with this kind of mind control, emotion and interaction was still a dialogue, not an input. My only guarantee was that I wouldn't get a negative response.

"Sure," I decided. "I'll take that. For now."

Twilight smiled – not very much, but enough to make me feel better for making her worry.

Over on my other side, Spike grabbed his plate and shoveled the rest of his pancakes into his mouth. With one big gulp, they disappeared. "Well!" he said with finality. "Glad we got that cleared up." He got up to put his plate away. "I'll send you the bill for my services as a relationship coach."

I rolled my eyes at him and started digging into my pancakes. They were delicious, though it was hard to focus on the taste with all these new things to consider.

"So, um…" With Spike gone, Twilight searched for something to fill the awkward silence as we ate. "I did some more research yesterday. On the… magic thing."

I marveled at the bookworm's failing vocabulary. "Magic thing, you say."

"You know what I mean. Starswirl's spell. The cosmic concept of normality." She took another couple of bites. "What amazes me is, by all accounts, the magic should've done what we all thought it would; transform you, that is. But the only explanation for why you didn't was because you stopped it yourself. So the question I find fascinating is: Was that just willpower? Or is there some kind of innate human magic we can't detect?"

And just like that, I was back to remembering the resurgence and the dream. "Hey, Twilight… Have you told the Princesses about what happened that night?"

She looked a little confused at that. "Well, yeah. I don't see why I wouldn't. I mean, finally, I had good news about your status in Ponyville and not just, 'Hey, things are getting worse, any advice?'"

Reasonable. But it meant that the Princesses likely knew about the spell on me, which could explain why Luna was in my dream, saying those particular things to me… Maybe I was normal now, but I didn't know if the alicorns had a resistance to it, or if there was a maximum distance involved, or if they figured me succumbing to the magic was 'normal,' or what. If I was vulnerable there, and the Princesses had figured that out too, then I needed some kind of defense, quick.

"Can you do me a favor?" I asked.

"Sure thing!"

"I need you to message Princess Luna. Tell her I'm afraid the magic's trying to do something while I sleep, and I need her help staying in my current human form in my dreams."

Twilight's eyes went wide in shock. "You mean…?" She got up with her mostly empty plate and headed for the kitchen. "Spike! I need you to take a letter!" And she disappeared behind the doorway.

I exhaled deeply and started to finish off my pancakes. This was going to be one hell of a test. Could a Normal imperative pass from Twilight to Luna through a letter? Would the Princess resist it or follow it? Would it help at all to have her on my side? Or would it all backfire and make things worse? No matter what, I needed to make some kind of move. This might as well be it.

The purple Princess came back a minute after I finished. I got up with my plate to meet her. "We good?"

"Yep. Letter's on its way. Worded it just like you said." She looked at me seriously. "So what's going on with the magic?"

I headed into the kitchen to drop off my plate. "It's resurging, I think. Trying to make me the most normal stallion in the world again. I seem to be fine while I'm awake, but while I was sleeping I feel like I got close to the edge."

"I see," Twilight said. "Want me to take a look at it?"

"I'm not sure. I think… that might be a bad idea."

Twilight considered it for a moment. "You think so? Because it's trying to turn you into a pony, so adding more pony magic, even just to observe it, might tip the scales?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Is that baseless, or…?"

"Not entirely. I doubt I'd actually trigger anything, but my guess is it's mainly your human willpower that's keeping you in control of the concept. I don't think I'd get in the way of that, but it might also mean I can't affect the spell any further in your favor."

"So it really is just me and it, huh? Any ideas?"

Twilight rested her chin on her fist and looked aside. "If we assume the magic has sort of a will of its own… If you could appease it somehow, it might accept you as you are. Other than that… I remember when I was full of all the Princesses' magic. It kept going out of control until I found a reason to exert all of it; when I had Tirek to fight. So if, theoretically, you found a way to exercise that magic a lot, you could gain more control of it."

"Exercise it…?"

The alicorn sighed. "Too bad all it does is make you normal. I'm not sure how you could expend magic like that."

She was better off believing that. But was I really to believe that if I performed greater and greater acts of normalization, I could fight off the resurgence? Did I actually have a reason to go wild with this power?! What about the first option? Was there really a way to get the spell to calm down and leave me alone?

Holy shit! Was I actually staring down the barrel of a motherfucking Paragon/Renegade choice?!

It was time to slow the fuck down. Everything I'd heard so far was theory, not fact. These were uncharted waters. I had reached out to Princess Luna, and that would have to be enough for now.

"Alright. I'll keep all that in mind," I said. "Let's change tracks."

Twilight nodded. "Sure." After a moment, she said, "So… Would it be alright if I took some more samples from you? Our… 'good friends' thing from yesterday gave me some new ideas for analysis."

Knowing this would probably end in an orgasm, I tried not to grin. "Let's do it."

She left the kitchen, and I followed. Turned out she wanted to do this in her study on the second floor, where she'd set up her lab materials. I was more than a little excited – not only because I was about to get jerked off, but because this was the most I'd ever explored of Twilight's gigantic castle.

The study was of middling size. Two shelves full of books lined opposing walls. There was a desk with beakers and measuring equipment messily strewn across it, and in another part of the room there was a writing desk with various papers messily strewn across it. The rest of the space was clear, clearly meant for pacing about.

"Here we are!" Twilight announced, levitating a 100ml beaker off one of the desks. Then she turned to me and said, "I guess you know the drill."

I most certainly did. I unbuttoned and unzipped right in front of her, then fished my cock and balls out of my underwear. Last time I'd been overwhelmed by the sheer craziness of the situation, so I was looking forward to enjoying this without the freakout this time.

Almost immediately, my package was enveloped in Twilight's magic, but it felt different this time. Last time, through the haze of my panic and lust, I'd felt her magical grip as something cold and light and tingly. This time, it had upgraded to being warm and wet and almost… viscous, for lack of a better word. I was reminded, though not completely, of getting fucked by Lyra's cunt last night.

"I looked up alternative techniques when I had a few minutes," Twilight explained, her blush clearly illuminated by the light of her horn.

"No… kidding…" I half-said, half-moaned.

"Yep. This should be way faster, especially when I start the second phase!"

Second phase?

Her horn shone with a second spell, and suddenly I felt a pressure a few inches back from my cock.

"AAH!" Before I could react in any other way, her magic poked into my rectum, wiggling around until it found what it was looking for: my prostate. An instant later, every organ and vein in that general area felt like it was burning up, and I felt something lightly grip my testicles and my helpless prostate from within.

Then the milking began.

"HRNNNNNGYAAAAH!" Cum raced out of my cock like it was the last day on earth, pulsing so quickly that it almost felt like one continuous stream of every fluid I had down there. I nearly fell over, but Twilight's magic supported my legs and kept me steady as I was squeezed for everything I had like a prize cow.

It went on and on and on for some period of time I couldn't even track anymore, with me moaning all the while, until I could give no more. The spurts of cum suddenly became a sad trickle, and the magic stopped. I wanted to fall over and die, but the spell keeping me upright remained.

Blearily, I watched Twilight collect my cum out of the air like last time and deposit it into the beaker. When the fluid settled… It reached just above the 30ml mark. At a glance, about five or six times what I usually produced in a single session. Owwwww.

The alicorn levitated a globule of cum out of the beaker and settled it on her tongue. I loved it mentally, but physically I didn't have the power to enjoy it anymore. "Mm!" she said enthusiastically. "Still a positive reaction. It tastes pleasant, but I feel like there's more to this…" She cast a spell onto my fluids and covered the beaker with plastic. "A quick preservation spell, and now I have plenty to test with!" She seemed really, genuinely pleased.

Then, however, she took another look at the sample through the glass. "Why does it seem clearer than last time?"

Because you milked my cowper's gland for all it was worth! I thought. No, wait, I said. I said that out loud, actually.

"Huh?" Twilight asked.

Her last spell dropped, and so did I – onto my knees, gasping heavily. "Uggggggh." I raised a finger. "One: I don't like anything near my back door. I don't like getting pegged, period, at all."

"Oh," Twilight said lamely. "I'm sorry. It… felt good though, right?"

"All the right endorphins were firing," I admitted. "And lots of them. But I wasn't comfortable with it." I put up another finger. "Two: When you were researching this, did there happen to be a warning that you were going to drain every drop out of your target?!"

Twilight looked bewilderedly at the sample, then back at me. "No… I guess you didn't last as long as I expected… I knew human sexual performance was limited compared to ponies, but not by that much…"

I stood up. It wasn't easy. "Three, then: I've had like 9 orgasms in the last 24 hours. Probably why I'm low on sperm."

"Oh." The implication hit her a second later. "Wait, 9? Including the one in…? Were you just masturbating constantly yesterday?!"

I chuckled despite myself. "Nah, that's the amazing thing. I had one session in the morning, and the rest was all… assisted. For various reasons, I've had some very nice ponies helping me out. Some more than others." I still couldn't believe I'd gone four times with Derpy. That had been insane, in retrospect.

Twilight put her hand on her temple. "Well, then. Yay for finally making friends with ponies... but boo for interfering with my scientific analysis! You're telling me this is a subpar sample?"

"I'm sorry, who was the one who decided to wring out my prostate?" My voice cracked on the last word.

Princess Twilight let out a frustrated groan and levitated the beaker over to the table for now. "I just wanted to make you feel better. …And expedite my research at the same time. I realize I shouldn't have made it a surprise. Sorry."

"Apology accepted." I couldn't stay mad for too long. An orgasm was an orgasm, and it had certainly been… unique. "And that brings me to… well, the main reason I wanted to talk to you today." I shakily stepped closer to the Princess.

"And what's that?"

I put my hands on her shoulders and gave her a serious look. This was one time I was going to use the Normal power deliberately. "It is very important that I become sexually enhanced. Practically an emergency."

I watched for her reaction. She looked panicked for a moment at the word 'emergency,' then thoughtful, and then determined. It seemed she was on board.

"I'm starting to get into relationships with ponies," I went on, "and I need to be able to satisfy them when it counts, which is potentially very often. Is there any kind of magic or potion that I can use to get bigger, more productive, and have greater staying power?"

Her first reaction this time was an uneasy grimace. That was not a good sign.

"That's not a good sign," I said. "That's not the reaction I wanted you to have when I asked that."

Twilight stepped away and headed for one of the bookshelves. From the middle row of books and papers, she levitated out a folder filled with documents and labeled with my name. She went over to the table and spread them out. It was all the medical data from the rigorous tests and mildly humiliating trials they'd put me through at Ponyville General Hospital my first week here.

"It's… not that simple," Twilight began. "I mean, it is for ponies, but… Well, we have a symbiotic relationship with the magical field, which makes us… oh Celestia, how do I simplify this… malleable. Stretchy, for lack of a better word. For you, you weren't born in a symbiotic magical field, so your body has… permanence. It's a self-contained system, with very little room for… expansion."

This did not bode well. "Alright, give it to me straight, Doc. Is it even possible?"

"I'm not done yet," she replied, turning towards me. "There are potions and spells for growth, yes. For us, they work because we automatically adjust. We get everything we need to make our temporary new bodies work physically and magically."

I pinched the bridge of my nose. I saw the problem. "If I grow, there's no guarantee I get more than I've got."

Twilight nodded in confirmation. "Skin could tear, veins could rupture…" She turned back towards the spread of notes. "Even if your new size didn't break, the rest of your body might have trouble supporting it. Your weak circulatory system would be taxed. There are arteries in your pelvis that have been constricted by your weight and posture, which would make a larger erection hard to maintain. Basically… there's a dozen different problems we can't just 'magic' away."

I stood next to her and peered down at the notes. "So… is it possible?"

Twilight huffed. "Verrry theoretically. We know healing magic works on you. With the right team of doctors, mages, and herbalists, we could tackle these problems one by one until we can safely and gradually improve your sexual characteristics. But it'd have to be precise, surgically precise. And in the right order. And your anatomy has some significant differences from ours. An operation like this would be a risk; you'd be putting your life in pony hands." She stood up fully and looked me in the eyes. "But yes, it's possible."

I felt a faint smirk creeping onto my face. "Okay. What are the odds you can set this up today?"

"What?!"

"Before Pinkie Pie's Welcome to Ponyville party at 7."

Twilight started sweating and biting one of her nails. "Are you serious?! Oooh, you're lucky I scheduled some free days." She started pacing around the room. "The staff at Ponyville General wouldn't be enough… There's a doctor in Canterlot who'd be perfect… I should probably ping Zecora for this too…"

"Twilight," I cut in. "You're a Princess. I'm sure the people you need will come running if you call."

"And like you said, it's an emergency," Twilight agreed. She stopped pacing. "Okay. I can get them in under two, then we plan out the procedure using my data… Setting aside time for the operation and recovery and… hedging for complications…" The alicorn looked back at me. "To get you to Sugarcube Corner by 7, I'd need you on an operating table by no later than 1:30."

"1 in the afternoon, then," I replied. "I'll be at the hospital right after lunch."

"Okay." She made a motion with her hand, exhaling as she pushed it away from her. "Oh goodness. This is intense. And so sudden! I…"

"I trust you, Twilight," I said quickly, coming around to her front. "I'm the one that's going to be on that operating table, and let me tell you: I have no doubt in my mind that you can pull this off. And I wish I could give you more time to do this carefully, but between the resurgence and everything… I feel like it has to be now or never."

Twilight nodded. "Thank you. I'll start sending the messages. See you then." She left the study and shouted, "SPIIIIIKE!"

I guessed I was going to have to see myself out. My fault for putting her on this task. I wish it'd been as simple as 'drink potion; get huge cock,' but this honestly felt a bit more exciting. Marshaling the many disciplines of this world to make me a bit more sexually productive? Couldn't help getting a small rush of power from that.

That was it, then. I had four hours to kill and a set of utterly drained balls. What to do…?

Customer Service

Author's Note

Warning: More than a little gay out of nowhere, starting about halfway through.

Customer Service

Hopefully this would be the last time I walked out of a place with a staggering gait.

My libido was shot. Even with hours of free time, I couldn't think of a single sexy way to spend it. That in itself was a good thing – it meant a break from the temptations of the last day or so – but since it had been my compass for as long as… pretty much from the beginning, suddenly not having it had me up a river without a paddle.

"Pascaaaaal!" I heard from somewhere up above me.

I looked up just in time to nearly get bowled over by a flying, topless mare. Thankfully, she just stopped short, sending her big, naked boobs wobbling in just the right way to make me… not react at all. Dammit.

"Derpy?"

It was her, alright. Hard to miss. She still had her delivery cap and pants and bag, but she had completely divested of anything that could possibly cover up those unminimized gazongas.

"Yep!" the wall-eyed anthro mare replied with a big ol' grin. "Just wanted to say hi and thank you!" She jiggled her huge breasts in front of me, knowing full well that I wouldn't be able to look away. "I used your permission, and guess what? It completely worked!"

"I… can see that!" I tried to say evenly. I was too sore to get aroused, but I was definitely getting a little excited for other reasons; this was very useful data. "Tell me more."

"Well, almost nopony reacted or even commented on it. I got some weird looks, but those were mostly ponies who hadn't known I'd been minimizing. There were a few ponies who came up to me and asked why I was naked, not in a mean way, but more like, 'Huh? Why?' And I said, 'Oh, the human, Pascal, said I could.' And they just accepted that!" She clasped her hands excitedly. "I'm topless and big-boobed and no one minds!"

Then she flew forward and gave me a big smooch on the lips, crushing her breasts against me. It lasted for only a quick moment, but it left me in a daze.

"Thank you, Pascal," she said again.

I cleared my throat. "Uh, so… Nopony minds, a couple of them asked questions, you telling them I gave you permission reinforced the effect…" I considered her for a long moment. "What are YOUR thoughts on this?"

"Oh, me? Well, there's a part of me that thinks there's nothing special about you telling me I can be naked whenever I want…" Derpy gave me a conspiratorial grin. "But the part of me that knows about your spell thingy? It's reeeeally excited. 'Cause if I think about it really hard, I can remember what the regular reaction should be, and the difference just drives me… mmmph, wild."

Derpy started to caress her big breasts right in front of me, right in the middle of the street, in plain view of passersby. I chuckled awkwardly. "Well, uh, that was basically my experience yesterday. It's a trip, huh?"

"Oh, totally!" She sighed and let go of her boobs, which came to a rest in a heavy but perfectly rounded shape that didn't affect her hovering at all. "I totally get what you were talking about now. It's great!"

"Well, enjoy it as much as you like," I said. "I'm still trying to adjust, myself."

"Sure. Well, just wanted to say thanks a lot, Pascal. I've gotta get back to my route." Derpy flew upwards for a second, then dropped back down to me. "Oh, one more thing! A couple of mares asked if they could go topless too, and I said I didn't know if you thought it was okay. Is there a way to make that happen?"

I went a little pale at the image Derpy was describing. A group of mares asking aloud if they could get rid of their clothes, too, and then walking around town topless or naked like it was nothing. I could just walk around town, and every so often I'd run into a big, naked set of breasts, just hanging out without a fuss.

"Um… Wow. That is tempting," I admitted.

Derpy blushed. "I know. But some of the ponies who asked – I know they would feel much better if they didn't have to pretend like their… assets didn't exist. You and me, we could make a bunch of ponies a lot more comfortable, and nopony would mind. So… can we?"

Insanity. That was the only reason. I had gone insane and started hallucinating. There was no way I was this fucking lucky.

I squinted hard, and fought back my imagination. She had a point, but I didn't want to go overboard. "Um… Alright, this should be a special exception thing. If there are a bunch of naked mares walking around Ponyville, I don't know if I'll be able to control myself. So… go case-by-case. If it seems like it would really make a personal improvement in their mood and their lives, go for it. But don't give it to everypony."

Despite my restrictions, my words made Derpy's eyes light up. "So… I have permission to give permission?!"

I took a deep breath. "If you follow those guidelines, yes."

She gave me another crushing titty hug. "Thank you, thank you!" She pulled away again, but not as much as last time, keeping her breasts in contact with my upper chest. "Um… Gosh, can't believe I'm saying this, but is there anything I can do to…" She pressed herself against me a little harder, her nipples thickening up rapidly. "…thank you?"

I gulped.

"Sorry, but… This has been exciting me since last night, and… I know that we could do it right here and nopony would mind…!"

"Nnnngh," I groaned in anguish. "Derpy… I'm sorry, but Twilight just took 'samples' from me and went way overboard. The tank is empty!"

Derpy regarded me with a mix of pity and disappointment. "Awww… Okay…"

God, there was no resisting those eyes. They filled me with sudden determination, and my hands found my way to the sides of her bare tits, causing her to moan.

"Ah… ah…!"

"Consider this my rain check!" I half-shouted, before lifting one breast to my face and latching onto a nipple. A few hard sucks later, and I was enjoying fresh pony milk to wash down my pancake breakfast.

Derpy landed on the ground to keep her balance. "Nnnn! Pascal… Master…!" She looked around frantically. "There are ponies around… They can see me…!"

I pulled off and swallowed my current mouthful of milk. "Yeah. Welcome to me, yesterday." I switched sides and sucked on her other breast, which was already dripping from my hand stimulation but felt just as full as the other one. Part of me was glad I hadn't asked for more pancakes; I had more room for this!

"Ohhhhh, Luuuunnaaa!" Derpy cried out. "Oh gosh, they can see us, but… Ah, some of them are turning away! They don't care! You're milking me to an orgasm in the middle of the street and they just… just…!"

Her babbling reached a fever pitch, and suddenly her breasts wobbled and went into milk-production overdrive. Derpy collapsed against me, and I did my best to soften the fall as she pushed me to the ground, her tits smothering my head and shoulder. The last shock seemed to send her over the edge, and she started bucking her hips against my leg, moaning out for all the street to hear. I gulped down as much milk as I could, switching from one areola to the other until her rivers of milk finally ran mostly dry.

As she slowly came down, I licked my lips of any excess milk. It was still amazingly delicious and nutritious, even though I was expecting it this time. I had to wonder what the culture around breastfeeding was in this world – this stuff seemed to have everything a person needed, and some mares produced so much of it!

Derpy's breasts stopped shuddering and she collapsed against me, pushing her tits into the grass on either side of my head. "Ohhhh… That was even more amazing than last time…"

I parted her tits just enough to peek out and see her face. "Didn't take you for an exhibitionist," I mumbled, my voice slightly muffled by boob.

"You're NOT?!" Derpy exclaimed. "How?! It's… such a wonderful feeling…!"

"Hey, it's hot, but the main thing is you liked it, and I liked that you liked it so much," I explained. "I guess you could say... giving ladies strong orgasms is a new fetish of mine." The word 'ahegao' came to mind, but I didn't say it. I removed my hands from her tits and let them smother me again. This right here? This moment? This was nice.

Sadly, they were lifted away from me as Derpy, panting for breath, rose up to a sitting position. "Oooooh. You're too good, Pascal. Too good to me." She reached for the mound between her legs, groaning as she realized she'd drenched her panties and stained her work pants. She got up and slipped them off, hanging them over her arm. "Seriously… If this is what you're like with me, I can't wait to see you at Pinkie Pie's welcome party…"

My head rose up in alarm. "What?"

Derpy panicked. "Oh shoot! Uh, have a good day! Bye!" She zoomed up into the air and out of earshot.

I stayed where I was on the ground, looking skyward as her curvy naked form took flight and rode the air currents to another part of Ponyville. I was painfully non-aroused, covered in quantities of milk, and slightly confused. Pinkie Pie's party? Was she going to be there? And what did all this have to do with it?

I was suddenly looking very forward to that party.

Even more confusingly, after Derpy left I heard the sounds of clapping from several places around me. I got up and looked around to find I'd gained the attention of a small audience, and they were all quietly clapping or cheering – not uproariously, but merely as though I'd performed some public magic trick or something.

Chuckling nervously, I brushed some of the milk off my shirt and took a bow. "Uh, thank you, thank you! I… guess that was impressive?"

"It certainly was."

"Yes, most entertaining."

Most of the ponies turned away and moved on after my 'victory speech,' but a couple of them stayed behind. I turned towards the two accented voices and found myself staring at the spa twins, mirror images of loveliness smiling at me. Their figures were about the same; hourglasses with head-sized breasts, thin waists, and wide hips, all contained within white one-piece dresses that left their silky arms bare and highlighted their incredible curves.

And they were approaching me to speak. I had to mentally reboot a bit to not look like a doting fool. "Uh… That's nice. How so, exactly? I didn't mean to put on a show…"

"It's more the principle," the pink spa pony replied.

"Yes. A stallion driving their marefriend to… well, satisfaction, without so much as undressing or getting anything in return?" The blue one blushed but gave me an encouraging smile. "I'd say you earned some respect today, from the stallions and mares who saw it. Selflessness in matters of love is a treasured quality."

I shrugged helplessly. "Don't give me too much credit… I would've taken some pleasure if I could, but I was exhausted. Just… totally drained."

The sisters – I assumed they were sisters – gave each other a conspiratorial look, communicating with their eyes as though it were telepathy. They looked back to me in unison, and the blue spa pony offered her hand. "Lotus Blossom."

I shook it, and the pink pony followed up. "Aloe."

"Pascal," I replied. "Nice to meet you."

"The pleasure is all ours," Lotus said in a tone designed to butter me up for a sale. "Pascal, we were just on our way to open the Ponyville Day Spa. Such a chivalrous human, so exhausted, so early in the morning; that is just not acceptable, don't you think?"

"We have but one appointment for the morning," Aloe explained. "Plenty of room for a walk-in, if you are interested."

It was hard not to listen to their sexy accents and not imagine some kind of 'happy ending' scenario, but I quickly realized that this could be exactly what I needed. Without my libido in play, this was a perfect opportunity to relax, kill time, and deal with the stress that had been building up since my arrival in Equestria. I smirked at the spa ponies and said, "Sure, but only if you don't mind making my treatment complimentary."

The spa ponies looked crestfallen for a second – Aloe in particular – but they seemed to come to terms with it quickly and went back to smiling. "Of course, Mr. Pascal," Lotus agreed. "That should be no problem at all."

"A human who's been through so much deserves some good karma," Aloe reasoned.

The three of us started off down the street to the spa. I took the opportunity to ask some questions, since I'd never been in a spa before. They gave me what seemed like their standard customer pitch; how their spa had a wide variety of services ranging from massages to skin treatments to salon care. They described a few of the treatments, some of which sounded perfect for my flabby body.

I had to wonder aloud at the point of some of it, though. It seemed like every mare I met already looked flawless and beautiful in their own way. What could a spa treatment possibly do to improve on that?

They replied that while, yes, most mares didn't worry about their bodies from a medical or maintenance point of view, the spa ponies had no shortage of paying clients who wanted to go above and beyond the already stellar average. Softer skin. Luxurious hair. Every last detail primped and pampered to perfection.

To demonstrate the long-term effects of regular spa treatments, they had no problem letting me feel their bare arms and hands, which were exceptionally smooth and silky to the point of opening up a whole new realm of erotic interest. It was a compelling argument.

And it wasn't helping my anti-erection.

Thankfully, we arrived at the spa shortly after that, and the twins opened up the store. As they turned the lights on and started their setup, I found myself in a very welcoming lobby. The theme of the decor was flowers, and the colors were bright and energizing. I knew in the back of my mind that any decent spa would have its front-end designed to evoke a certain kind of mood, but I found myself interested in how well it did its job.

I took a seat on a bench and picked up a pamphlet with a list of services. Since I was getting this for free, it was hard not to go for the most expensive packages, but I tried to actually consider what I actually wanted in the time I had.

While I was still considering, the bell over the door rang. It had to be the single appointment they'd mentioned.

A red brick wall of a stallion in a flannel shirt and overalls walked through.

"Ah, Big Macintosh!" Lotus called out from behind the counter. "Here for the 9:30?"

"Eeyup."

"Excellent. We'll be ready to receive you shortly."

Then the tall, broad stallion looked around and noticed me. We made eye contact and lingered for a little while. Our relationship before the Normal had been… strained, at best.

Here and now, however, Big Mac just regarded me for a few moments longer and then took a seat on the bench next to me. He looked straight ahead, not really paying me much mind.

I let out a sigh of relief.

From this angle, however, I had a close-up view of the crotch pouch built into his overalls. It was truly massive, resting on his thighs as he sat. It gave away no specific shape, but the sheer bulk of the cock and balls contained within had to be ridiculous.

Why was I staring at a stallion's junk? I looked up to see Big Mac catching me in the act and probably wondering the same thing.

I glanced away. "Sorry."

Big Mac had no comment.

My eyes found their way back, though. It was just so… there. The pouch nearly extended as far as his knees, and his thighs were lifting it up so that it basically dominated the central portion of his lap. To have it presented so casually, to know this was the norm around here…

It was hard to describe the way this fueled my lust. I just didn't swing that way, no matter how curious I was, not while boobs existed and not while the thought of putting anything in my rear remained a complete boner killer. But big dicks like that… They stimulated my imagination.

I wanted that big package to be my own. I could only imagine the sexual escapades someone like Big Mac was capable of, and so I would. I'd imagine a pony like Big Mac or some other absurdly well-hung character in my fantasies, and then I'd put myself in their place, with a dick of their size.

Women with big boobs, me with a big cock… Both essential components of my juvenile dreams. And even the stallions here seemed designed to appeal on that level.

So it was lust, of a sort, and envy; but not directed at them. Just toward the very concept of 'bigger is better.'

Big Mac had caught me staring again, and I just shrugged this time. "I'm not really into colts, but…" I spread my legs a bit and gestured. "Well, look at me. I'm average for my species, you know that? It's hard to look at you guys and not be a little envious."

The big red stallion got a bit flustered, to my surprise. "Oh," was all he said in that deep bass of his. He went back to looking straight ahead.

I was Normal, but I had the sense to realize that Big Mac was probably shy and that I'd brought up a potentially sensitive subject. "Sorry. The last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable. Especially before your spa appointment."

Big Mac just nodded.

It was coming up on the time to start, so Lotus approached us. "Pascal, have you decided on what service you want?"

I pointed to a spot on the pamphlet. "I'll go for the, uh, Paradise in Ponyville Deluxe Special, I guess." I couldn't resist; I had to go for the total package treatment. Sauna, massage, seaweed wrap, salon, facial – I was going to get everything worked on and revitalized for a little under three hours. I'd compared the prices; individually, that was over 500 bits of work, and even the package deal only dropped it to about 350. Yet I was getting it pro bono.

I took a mental note: Find a way to pay Lotus and Aloe back. Getting a free combo meal was one thing…

"Excellent choice," Lotus replied with a smile. "No doubt exactly what you need. And you, Big Macintosh; your sister arranged for just the sauna and the massage."

"Eeyup."

Lotus considered us for a moment. "Hmm. Since your treatments overlap, we can tend to you two as a group for that portion, if it doesn't bother you. Though you would be nude or at least partially undressed for a portion of it. We also have plenty of space to keep you separate if that makes you more comfortable."

I looked up at the pony about a head taller at me, and he looked down in return. I shrugged at him; I didn't mind spending time with the gentle giant now that it didn't look like he had a reason to punch me into next week.

Big Mac shrugged back at me.

"Sure," I said to Lotus. "We'll go as a group."

"Very well. Follow me, please."

We got up, and Lotus led the two of us to a changing room where we could store away our clothes and put on the complimentary Ponyville Spa bathrobes. Each of us went behind a folding screen to swap clothing. I couldn't help but notice that the robes by default were very large – I ended up having to ask for one of the smallest sizes they had, since I had neither a huge rack nor immense package to cover up. Thankfully, we ended up finding something that fit me perfectly.

I stepped out from behind the folding screen around the same time as Big Mac. He'd had the total opposite problem; he needed the biggest they'd had. Fortunately, the spa was nothing if not accommodating, and he'd been able to find something that managed to cover his entire bulging frame and reach down to his ankles. I noticed he wasn't bulging it out so much, so… was he letting his endowments just hang, now?

We packed away our clothes into nearby lockers and followed Lotus through the facility. A hallway and a corner separated the lobby from an immense central atrium of sorts, containing the main bath, massage, and salon facilities. Branching off from that were more specialized rooms, one of which Lotus was leading us to: a sauna room.

She gave us the basic pitch on how it worked since neither of us had experienced this before, then retrieved a set of towels. "Now, it's standard for me to accompany you as your saunameister, but I can just as easily leave you be and let you manage the temperature yourselves."

Big Mac thought for a second, then shook his head. "Nope."

"You'd prefer to maintain your privacy, you mean?"

"Eeyup."

Lotus looked at me expectantly, and I shrugged. The thought of Lotus getting sweaty with us appealed to me on a very specific level, but with my dick out of service there wasn't much point to getting all worked up about it. "Sure, we'll go it alone."

We went into the sauna room, already filled with a dry heat. Lotus showed me where the water and heated rocks were, and demonstrated how to use them to create steam and keep the heat of the room at an optimal level. "That's all you need to do. I'll check on you every 10 minutes until your time is up. And let us know if you start feeling dehydrated; we have drinking water available if you need it. Other than that, enjoy!"

Lotus closed the sauna doors, leaving Big Mac and I alone in the now quite hot room. Turning away from each other, we disrobed and wrapped towels around ourselves. I sat down on one side of the room carefully, expecting to be burned a bit, but the wooden benches turned out to be reasonably cool.

I looked back to Big Macintosh. Without his clothes or his robe, his towel only served to keep his massive endowments modest. The rest of him was a bodybuilder's dream.

The stallion cut an astounding figure the likes of which I'd never seen before. He was broad and tall and his muscular definition was without flaw. Thick, corded muscle in his neck. Huge, firm pecs. Washboard 8-pack abs. Bulging biceps. Even with the towel covering his lower half, what little I could see of his calves looked big enough to kick down trees. He didn't look freakishly emaciated like some bodybuilders could get, either. He had just enough bulk to go with the muscle to imply that his incredible strength came from a hearty diet and daily hard work. And on top of all that, the face above all that was downright handsome, rugged, and approachable.

You'd think I'd get more jealous, but it was Big Mac. Hard to stay mad at the guy.

I looked down at my own half-naked body. Flab, flab, flab. Practically atrophied except for my pear-like middle. "Note to self: Get a personal trainer," I thought aloud.

Big Mac adjusted slightly, trying to reduce his profile to me and failing.

Now that I was done taking in all that was the big red stallion, a thought occurred to me. "Wait… You asked Lotus to go away, but we're still here together. You're more comfortable with me than her?"

The stud looked away awkwardly. "Eeyup."

"Are… you attracted to stallions?"

Big Mac jumped a little, but shook his head. "Nope." I tried to detect any signs of denial, but he sounded confident enough to be telling the truth.

"You're definitely attracted to mares."

He nodded repeatedly. "Eeyup."

"So… It's just a matter of being more comfortable with me personally than her professionally."

After a few seconds of thinking about it, his response was, "Eeyup."

"Well, that's progress I guess," I muttered. I adjusted a bit as the heat started to make me sweat in full force. "Hohh. I gotta tell ya, you were the scariest guy I'd ever met for a while, and all you'd ever done was glare in my general direction. Couldn't blame you, being… protective of Applejack like a big brother should." It'd been hard not to stare whenever that particular pair of apples were in town. "But now, though: Are we cool?"

Big Mac took a deep breath of the hot air and, for the first time since we arrived, seemed to visibly relax. "Eeeeeyup."

I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding. "Good." I leaned back and relaxed against the wall.

Getting sweated out kinda felt nice in a sapping sort of way, but there was a part of me that was getting a little too sweaty. Without saying anything as warning, I decided to just throw off the towel, set it under me, take off my underwear, and let my crotch breathe as easily as the rest of me. I watched for Big Mac's reaction, and other than a little curiosity towards my smaller package, he didn't seem to mind at all.

My prick was still in its soft, compact state, which hardly looked like anything at all. "It, uh, gets about six inches erect," I said to Big Mac, feeling the need to clarify for some reason. "That's a pretty average human size. Probably nothing at all compared to ponies, and definitely not to someone at the top of the curve like you, I bet."

Big Mac nodded stiffly, but didn't seem keen on giving me a verbal – or visual – confirmation.

I had no followup to that, so we returned to silence. I busied myself in actively relaxing and occasionally pouring another dose of water onto the rocks to generate more steam. The room was quiet and tranquil, probably even soundproofed against any outside noise. I was really starting to get into it. And so was Big Mac, it seemed. His eyes were closed and his hands were behind his head.

After a while, the door opened a crack and Lotus stuck her head in, not reacting at all to my nudity. "Ah, good, the temperature is just right. Is there anything I can do to improve this for the two of you?"

"Nnnope," Big Mac replied contentedly.

"Nah, we're good."

The spa pony smiled and closed the door again. For another couple of minutes, I tried to relax and wait for something to happen… Why was I waiting for something to happen?

I grimaced as I realized what my unconscious mind was up to. I was severely curious about Big Mac's hyper-dick now, and I'd been on the lookout for an opening to see it. But between his natural shyness and orientation, there was no way it was going to happen organically. By default, he was simply more comfortable sitting in the sauna with the towel on.

A number of scenarios ran through my head; a variety of ways I could persuade him to be more comfortable for me or outright show off for me. But I didn't want to have a lasting impact on his personality, so after a while I decided on the truth.

"Hey, Big Mac…"

He opened his eyes and regarded me stoically.

"I'm sorry, but I'm just deathly curious about our differences now. I know it's not your thing, but… Would you mind… helping me… compare… down there?" Not exactly eloquent, in retrospect, but at least it was honest.

A painful silence followed as he mulled over my request. He looked more than a little hesitant, but then…

He stood up, removed the towel, spread it across the wooden bench behind him, and then tugged on his overstuffed boxers. After a bit of shoving and adjusting, they came all the way down. He then set them aside and sat back down, utterly nude.

My jaw fell open. Yep, that was an enormous horsedick.

Before I had the conscious idea to, I was already moving to seat myself right next to the naked stallion. Big Mac shied away just a little bit as I sat back down, but didn't stop me from getting into position to observe every detail close-up.

I took a deep breath, and I caught the scent of apples, soil, and male musk, made all the more cloying by the heat. I was starting to go a little crazy, but considering this was the other half of a lot of my fantasies, I wasn't terribly surprised.

The length of it, still soft, was ridiculous. Without the confinement of clothes, the red shaft curved over his testicles – which had to be the size of volleyballs, packed into a smooth, soft scrotum – and drooped down to where the flare-shaped head hung below his knees. It had a thick medial ring that was situated just past the edge of his balls. The thickness? I'd need one and a half hands to get around it, easily, and it was still soft and malleable. I could only hope he was more a shower than a grower.

"E-Eeeeyup," Big Mac mumbled, as if to say 'yep, there it is.'

I noticed how he was scooted back and spreading his legs so that his heavy balls could rest on the bench. "So, uh…" I started hesitantly. My mouth was dry, so I swallowed. "Do… Do they chafe at all? When you walk? I'd imagine, at that size…"

Big Mac shook his head slowly. "Nnnope."

That was what the pouch in their clothing was for, I realized. It project and support them so that the larger stallions didn't get crushed between their thighs or bumped around too much by their knees. But wait, they didn't really need the support, did they? It was like the mares' magical, titantic breasts – they didn't stretch, sag, bruise, cause any back pain… I had no trouble believing at this point that a full-grown stallion's sack was probably bulletproof.

I half-considered breaking away to put on some more steam or something, but then I decided I was heated enough. "Okay, Big Mac… I'm probably going to touch it."

Though he still looked sheepish, not only did the big lug not object, he spread his legs a little wider to give his dick more clearance.

I reached out and grasped it, laying my hand across the top of the shaft, a little bit below the middle. Big Mac gasped and groaned. I moved my hand back and forth as if I was petting it, my hand rolling over the bump of the medial ring, getting a feel for the unfamiliar anatomy. My other hand reached down to his balls and cupped one of them from beneath, a futile task that resulted in my fingers getting smothered by sloshing, sweaty ballsack.

Big Mac seemed to be trembling, especially around his pelvic area. Couldn't really blame him; this was basically the restaurant situation in reverse, but with the same principle: 'Congratulations! You're getting stroked off by a stranger out of nowhere!'

Then I realized what was going on with him down there. "Uh, Mac, uh… If you're holding back, don't feel like you have to. I kinda want to see…"

The huge stallion gasped and suddenly lost all tension in his pelvis. At the same time, the length of dick I was touching started to move away from me, fattening up. I pulled my hands away and just watched for a little while. I could almost see every pulse of pressure firming up his dick, straightening it out, raising it up until it was level with his knees… then a little bit higher…

I had to wonder how turned on Big Mac was, how much lust he was holding back, because he went from totally soft to rock hard in less time than I was expecting. And rock hard was an apt description; when I went to feel it again, it had lost all of its prior floppiness. It had only gained a bit of extra thickness compared to its soft state, but the sheer firmness of it completely changed its presence. The blood pumping through this thing had to be unreal, impossible even, but I was staring at a completely erect dark red horsecock that had to be as long as…

How long was it, anyway? It looked all-consumingly big up close, but I had no idea how that converted to… feet, let alone inches. All I had to work with was the comparison to his body, and even that was obscene. It looked as if, were it to be pressed flush against his chest, it would probably still poke an inch or two above his mane, covering most of his face in the process. Big Mac's cock was so big that autofellatio looked like a challenge without really bending the fucking thing.

I was so fucking jealous. And aroused. I shifted closer to Big Mac, rubbing against his side. If I did that, I could get that dick closer to the center of my view, so I could pretend for one feverish second that it was mine… Although in a certain sense it was mine – mine to play with.

"Well, here we are," I said breathily. "Probably gonna stroke you to…" I stumbled over the words coming out of my mouth. "...to orgasm now. Hope you don't mind."

Big Mac took in a shuddering breath, and groaned out, "Nnoooope."

I put my hands on the beast, and at first it seemed daunting. This had to be over three feet of thick cock to work with. I gave it a few double-handed strokes.

The red stallions hands panicked for a few seconds, not sure where to put them, before finally deciding to land behind him so he could lean back and give me some more room. He groaned as I ran a hand up and down the softer underside, and I could feel a tiny pulse as a stream of precum escaped from the slit at the top and dripped down the shaft, coating some of my fingers in the process.

I winced. Somehow I'd irrationally hoped to avoid getting any fluids on me, but I was too far gone now. My only hope now was to… make him cum soon and get it over with, I guess? My priorities were getting weird in this situation.

In this position, stroking Big Mac's humongous dick as though it were my own, I thankfully had a secret weapon of sorts. A masturbatory technique for when just stroking and squeezing wasn't really enough for me.

I wrapped my hands around the shaft from both sides and started tapping my middle three fingers gently and rhythmically against the spongy tube along the bottom of his cock while my thumbs rubbed along the top in circles. Since there was so much to cover compared to my own dick, I also periodically switched the positions of my hands to stimulate a new section of the stallion's cock.

This got Big Mac going quickly. The relative trickle of precum had increased to a periodic pumping, globs of it either spilling onto the wood flooring or making a valiant effort to drench the considerable surface area of the shaft. I could hear Big Mac panting, feel him shaking… I panicked, speeding up my ministrations to get him over the edge faster…

With a strangled, sustained roar, Big Mac's hips pumped with incredible force, nearly throwing me off in the process. In that same motion, his humongous balls pulled tight, his shaft bulged with the first shot of seed that took agonizing seconds to travel from the base to the now super-wide flare…

An inch-thick stream of gelatinous semen rocketed out of the tip of that cock, currently pointed at an upward angle towards the other side of the room. It crossed the entire distance without even trying and splatted against the opposite wall. The stream of cum, all still the first shot of his fresh orgasm, sustained itself for a few moments before there was finally a pause. Then the second shot came, adding to that mess. Then the third, then the fourth. I stopped counting the seconds as his orgasm threatened to drag on to a minute without losing intensity…

I barely noticed the door to the sauna opening. Lotus stuck her head in, saying, "How are you doing in–" and that's as far as she got. She stumbled upon the sight of me jerking off Big Mac to a nonstop climax and was transfixed.

It had to be over a minute now. The wall across from us and the bench beneath it were completely drenched, and only then did Big Mac's cumshots start to die down. His dick jerked up and vibrated, sending cum spraying haphazardly. Some of it landed on the hot rocks, the liquid component evaporating immediately and filling the room with Big Mac's inescapably male scent.

Finally, Big Mac let out a sigh, and his pulsing dick at last calmed down. It had only softened a bit, though – no doubt that with just a bit of stimulation, he could get back up for another round in no time. Fucking pony stamina.

Lotus cleared her throat, and we looked at her. Her face was practically turning purple with the red of her blush mixing in. She pulled back outside and shouted, "Aloe! Bring the mop! And some towels! And bring in the hose from outside!"

Both Mac and I had the decency to act sheepish as the spa twins came in and started cleaning up after that epic cumshot. I looked down at my hands, the perpetrators of this mess. There were still remnants of thick cum that had dribbled onto the shaft and my petrified fingers.

It was with more than a little trepidation that I raised them in front of my face, sniffing them a bit. Didn't smell all that bad… Well, fuck it. This was the last piece of data I needed to satisfy my curiosity, and I'd had multiple mares ingest MY cum… Quid pro quo, I thought, and I stuck a finger in my mouth.

Okay. Not bad at all. Sweet. Fruity, even. Downright tasty.

It wasn't the gateway to cockslut-dom I had feared/read/imagined. It was better than tolerable, sure, but there was no awakening desire to get more and more. In fact, the revelation about the taste was more than a little troubling.

I now had a fairly extensive picture of the more nuanced sexual characteristics of ponies. I'd been treated to a smorgasbord of carnal delights that pleased all the senses. Wonderful scents, delicious tastes, exquisite sensations, and of course the sights that had tempted me so much in the first place. There wasn't a single thing about these ponies, not one mechanism or characteristic, that was not ideal for the purpose of fucking, except maybe for their culture and attitudes about it.

Individually, it was fantastic, but as a whole, it was worrying. Like when a nice student gets 100% on all his tests for the year – you'd like to take it at face value when you see it, but that just doesn't goddamn happen. Something about all this was really fishy all of a sudden.

By the time I'd come to this conclusion, Aloe was busy attacking the walls with a mop, and Lotus had handed us some wet towels before attacking the cum on the floor with a garden hose. Thankfully, there was some drainage in the room for the unreasonably thick cum to slowly gurgle through.

I looked at Big Mac as I wiped my hands down. He was leaning back against the wall, an uncharacteristic grin on his face. At least I'd made him happy.

We sat there in awkward silence for a while. Eventually, the spa ponies had managed to get the worst of it off the sauna surfaces. Aloe took out the mop and bucket, both sticky with cum, while Lotus addressed us, still blushing furiously. "Well, um…" she stammered, "while we have no objections to, uh, what you just did… That was a very reckless thing to do when you're in a sauna. For your own sakes, I wouldn't, uh, recommend making a habit of that."

Big Mac and I both lowered our heads. Yeah, we'd dun goofed, and we knew it.

Lotus nodded and said, "You should probably use your remaining sauna time to… finish relaxing. I'll get you some waters." And she hurried out of the room.

While we waiting, we finished cleaning ourselves off. Big Mac wiped down his cock, which I feared would bring about a second round, but his dick seemed to be softening for good even as he manhandled it. Looked like he was reining it in, even though he probably had stamina to spare.

Lotus came back with two water bottles each, then rushed out of the room again. I had to wonder what she was thinking of all this, with everything being Normal and all. What was she inferring? What was her reaction?

I looked back at Mac's enormous soft dick again. I didn't feel the incredible compulsion like the first time I'd laid eyes on it. The thought and sight of such a big cock even existing still excited me, but it didn't demand my curiosity anymore. And thoughts of giving oral or catching anal (yikes!) on general principle didn't really arouse me. I'd gotten the initial frenzy out of my system, and found little else. Looked like the verdict was in: I remained straight with a side of size envy. Oh well.

For a while, we just sat there, cooling down from the crazy experience we just had. Even though most of the cum was gone, the smell of sex still permeated the air, making it hard to forget what we'd done.

I glanced up at Big Mac to see if he had any input on the matter, only to find him looking down at a very particular spot on my body. I followed his eyes, and quickly wondered why he'd noticed it before me.

"Oh, for Pete's sake," I muttered at my mostly hard cock. "Sure, just recover when I'm not looking. Just ambush me, why don't you?"

Big Mac gently placed his big hand on my thigh, which caught me off guard. Then he… got off the bench and started to kneel?!

"Uh…!" I backed away a bit when I realized that Big Macintosh was pushing my legs slightly apart, staring down at my junk with a meaningful, determined look in his eye. "Um, Mac, what are you doing?"

He said nothing; all he did was give me a knowing look with his eyes before leaning down and giving my cock a lick.

My hips trembled. I had no idea what was happening. "I… I thought you didn't like stallions."

"Eeyup." Lick.

"You still like mares, right?"

"Eeyup." Liiiick.

"So – ah! – you're doing this out some sense of… what, reciprocity?!"

"Eeeeeyup." He opened his muzzle wide and gobbled my entire package into his mouth, balls and all.

My immediate response was to hunch over, and my eyes crossed for a second. "B-Buh… But she said we shouldn't… in the sauna…!"

Big Mac reached to the side and tapped one of the water bottles Lotus had left for us. 'Then rehydrate, genius,' he seemed to be saying.

I made a half-hearted effort to reach for one of the bottles, but a long, slow suck from Big Macintosh froze me in place while he stimulated everything I had with his mouth and tongue alone. He had me trapped, but strangely not in the same way that I was taken for a ride by Golden Harvest. Big Mac was inexperienced, but his gentle nature shone through, never going too hard or too fast. The pleasure was still paralyzing, but not overwhelming. This giant of a stallion had pinned me in place… using only his mouth.

This was what I needed, weirdly enough. Sure, I was aroused, but the pain from the draining I'd gotten still lingered somewhere in my system. A faster approach would have brought me discomfort, but Big Mac's method was deliberately slow, just drawing pleasure out of me with utmost patience, letting me rise closer and closer to the point of climax at my own pace.

When I did finally cum, a few minutes later, it was not some explosion or even a snap. I just groaned softly as cum pulsed out of me in modest waves – no need to impress or make a show of it; just getting it done. I had to marvel at how very Big Macintosh it was.

A few quick pulses, and I was already done. I hadn't generated all that much in the hour or so since Twilight's extraction. Still, Big Mac got up with a smile and went back over to his towel.

"Th-thanks, Mac," I stammered.

The big lug gave me a kind of adorable smile. "Not a problem."

I looked up at him in shock. Big Mac, saying more than two words at a time? He knew the significance, too, and started laughing. I rolled my eyes and chuckled back. Of all the things to bond over…

At last, the two of us did as we were told and got to relaxing, making the smallest of small talk as the sauna sweated our troubles away.

Regular Checkup

Well, that happened.

About 15 minutes after all that, Lotus came in to inform us that our time was up. And not too soon, either; I was all sweated out. I was extremely relaxed, maybe even a little what I'd call purified, but my skin couldn't get any more slick if I tried.

I followed Big Mac, who was in a similar state, out of the sauna. We lightly dried off and then headed for a couple of the massage tables, towels around our waists.

The tables' design kind of intrigued me for a bit. They seemed to have a modular design where sections could be removed or slid around with ease before getting viced into place. That had to be for the sake of creating gaps for overendowed mares and stallions, who otherwise might have trouble laying in a flat posture. I had to wonder now how some ponies slept, though I hoped that whatever magic made their gifts comfortable and endurable also took care of the sleeping issue somehow. In any case, Big Mac's table had a significant gap near the center, while mine didn't have any at all.

We laid down, Big Mac awkwardly fitting his package through the provided gap, and the spa twins got to work – Lotus on me, Aloe on Big Mac. Right away, I could tell that a deep tissue massage was a very different experience for the two of us.

Big Mac was more defined and Aloe could read him like a map, but his sheer natural strength made it a challenge to really affect those muscles. Whereas I had nothing going on; I was easier to manipulate, but between my lack of definition and maybe some small differences in overall anatomy, Lotus had some trouble figuring out where to get started.

Having my back and legs rubbed down in pleasant patterns was nice, but not yet the mind-blowingly relaxing experience I'd expected. So I looked over to Big Mac, who was in a similar state of just taking it in stride. "Hey, Mac… Can I ask a question?"

"Eeyup."

I thought how best to phrase this. "So… This is another anatomy question, but… With how big you are, do you expect any trouble… fitting in?"

That question gave the spa sisters something to think about, judging by how Lotus hesitated and Aloe blushed a darker pink.

Big Mac, though, just grinned and laughed, putting a hand over his eyes. His laugh was a particular kind of laugh; remembering something funny with more than a dose of embarrassment.

"I sense there's a story there," I said.

"Um, well…" He cleared his throat, clearly not used to talking at length. He seemed to be nervous talking with the spa ponies in earshot, but he kept his eyes on me. "When Ah was growin' up… Gettin' 'round that age where, uh, fillies were talkin' to me… Ah'd gotten my cutie mark, so Ah was startin' to grow and grow and it jus' wasn' stoppin'. So Ah went to talk to mah Granny Smith."

"Ohhhhhhhh noooo!" I exclaimed, and laughed like a hyena. "Oh no!" I heard a few chuckles from our masseuses as well.

Big Mac grinned sheepishly and nodded a few times. "Eeeeeyup. Now, we'd had the talk 'bout the birds and the bees, and that was all clean as you'd think it'd be. But 'pparently, she thought Ah'd grown up enough to hear, in full detail, the story of mah Great-Aunt Apple Granita, a.k.a., the 'Dragon Layer.'"

I buried my hands in my arms to muffle my howling laughter. Even Aloe and Lotus were affected by the infectious mirth, though they attempted to remain professional. I wiped my eyes and said, "Ohhhh wow! Oh man, hahaha. Is there… Heehee! Is there any chance she was… embellishing??"

The apple farmer let out an embellished sigh. "Ah hoped. But then Ah actually met Apple Granita at a reunion the next year. And boy, you'd better believe she was happy to confirm everythin'. Said somethin' like, 'just the tip gave her a bulge the size of her whole body,' among many other things…" He shuddered deliberately.

Aloe broke all pretense and broke into cute laughter, while Lotus just stopped and covered her face in sympathetic embarrassment. Then the blue sister cleared her throat and said, "T-To answer Pascal's question, it's common knowledge that mares – and stallions, for that matter – can, erm, accommodate… their partners… in just about any way they… choose to… accept them."

The pink sister, somewhat more confident but still grinning with nervous energy, waved off her sister's fluster. "Yes, yes, we can be quite flexible when we need to be. Not to say that some sizes aren't… a challenge… But nothing a little diligence can't overcome. Some ponies even prefer it!"

It was clear that, between the four of us, the ice had not just been broken, but obliterated.

"That answers that," was all I could say.

Once they got the giggles out of their system, Lotus and Aloe got back to rubbing. His story done, Big Mac laid his head back down. "So that's what this and… that… was about, right?" he asked me. "Jus' gettin' to know things from the stallion point of view?"

"Well, first and foremost," I replied. "I mean, a billion other reasons, too. There's some mares I like, and I'm going to try and get enhanced to do better by them, so…"

"Awww," Lotus commented. Somehow she found that romantic, I guess.

I sighed. "And besides the whole sex education thing… Fact is, hyper-dicks are kinda my fetish too. Mostly in me having one, but I've gone my whole life assuming that would never happen. So I got used to the idea of enjoying it vicariously through others. And what goes for average around here still falls under that heading. …What is average here, anyway?"

Simultaneously, Lotus said 16 inches and Aloe said two feet. After they hashed it out, they agreed that it wasn't so much a question of 'average' when it came to ponies. 16 inches was the common acceptable minimum for an adult, but a lot of stallions were quite a bit bigger. I wasn't sure if my body could handle being that big, but since I was starting from just shy of 6, anything would be an improvement.

Didn't seem to stop Lyra from enjoying me last night… But I had to wonder how much of that was split between her vaginal control tightening things up, the foreplay and anal we'd been through before that, and the contribution of her human fetish.

"So yeah, that's basically it," I said once the spa twins were done discussing penis sizes.

Big Mac grunted neutrally. "Glad Ah could help."

"Yeah, thanks. Glad, uh… Glad I could help too, I guess. If I did, I mean."

I saw the corners of his muzzle lift a little bit. "…Eeyup."

"Huh. I guess it's– Woah. Woooooaaaaaahhhohoho…!" That was the point when Lotus did something… really amazing, something that just spiraled out from a key point in my back and spread warm, tingly feelings throughout my entire body. "What did…? How did…?"

"Ah," Aloe chirped, "finally solved the puzzle?"

"I think so," Lotus replied. I could hear the grin in her voice. "Assuming this next pressure point does what I think it will."

There was pressure, then a quick burst of pain… and then I just melted. Three weeks of stress, and a lifetime of worries behind it, started to flow out like someone had opened the rusted floodgates. I found myself incapable of moving, nor especially wanting to. "Thaaaaaat's good," I moaned. "Keep doing thaaaat."

Lotus chuckled and got to work in earnest, every touch amplified now that she'd done… whatever she'd done back there. Big Mac also let out a strangled cry and slumped onto his table. Apparently Aloe had figured out the trick to handling his physique as well. Or, going by the confident smirk on her face, maybe she'd just been waiting for us to stop gabbing.

There wasn't much discussion after that.

For about another half an hour I was really flabby putty in Lotus's hands. I idly wondered if all professional masseuses had this kind of skill or if there was some magic in how Lotus was really, really good at this. Every time I thought I was as relaxed and as de-stressed as I could possibly get, Lotus would find some new pressure point, or she'd rub different muscles in a certain order, and before I knew it I was going further. She played me like an instrument – a few plucks on the right strings, and suddenly there was a melody.

When our time came to a close, I wasn't sure if I was totally relaxed yet or if Lotus could find some new way to make me feel better, but I was greatly interested in finding out at a later date. I was also painfully aware of how much my body needed exercise, but that was a fair tradeoff.

That was the end of Big Mac's treatment, so it was time for us to part ways. He got ready to leave while I was preparing to transition to the salon.

He gave me a humble smile and said, "Nice, uh, talkin' with ya, Pascal. Glad Ah got to know ya."

"Very much the same," I agreed. "See you around, Mac."

"Eeyup." With that, Aloe led him back to the front to change and pay his bill.

I was led to the salon. It had been a couple of months since my last haircut, and in the last three weeks it had grown from merely short to actually a little unkempt. I asked for just a trim and a bit of fringe styling. I probably wasn't going to keep it up that way, but I felt bad asking professional stylists to just buzz me down and nothing else.

The salon care package also came with a shave of my incoming beard. This was how I found out that magical razors existed in this world. They were apparently quite expensive, but the experience was worlds better than the disposable ones I'd been working with the past two weeks. I had to get one.

After that was the facial treatment, which was a bit more involved than I was expecting. Aloe started by asking some questions about what my skin concerns were (I didn't have a clue), and then she examined my face under a bright light for a few minutes. She seemed to decide on a fancy green cream product with some brand name I couldn't remember. She even offered the cucumber slices on the eyes, which I accepted. I'd had more than a couple of sleepless nights recently; my eyes were puffy as hell.

It was getting closer to noon. There were more customers coming in and more employees to handle them. But the twins focused on me when they could. Probably because I was a Deluxe customer, I reckoned.

While the facial did its work, next came the seaweed wrap, which apparently also came with a mud bath. With the seaweed substance tightly wrapped around my body, I was carefully led into the pool of hot mud and left to soak for a while. This was the part I was most dubious about – both for combining the two treatments and the effectiveness of either of them. The mud was an odd experience and the seaweed felt oily and slimy and kind of reeked a bit.

After a while in that combination, though, I was cleaned off and given time in a hot bath with fancy shampoo and body wash. That's where I started to really notice the effects. My skin not only looked cleaner than it had been in a while, but felt smoother and even more healthy, like it was breathing easier now. The warmth of being suffused in the mud bath had also finished off the work of the massage, easing a few remaining aches and pains in certain muscles and joints.

Then my time was up. I dried off, and headed for the changing room. There were a couple of mirrors in the room that I took advantage of while I as switching clothes. All in all, I looked very… clean. Downright groomed. And I felt better than just a bag of cellulite. Now, if I could find a personal trainer to help me with the weight… And a nutritionist… Maybe it was time for a dentist, too…

I smirked and shook my head. Alright, I was a long way from looking like a new man, but I was a much better-feeling man right now. Maybe the effect would wear off after a couple of days on my own, but for now I was content. I could see affluent people spending a good deal of money on this once in a while, just to feel this good.

Putting on my old street clothes felt like a crime after all that, but I bore the discomfort and headed out to the lobby, where Lotus was waiting. "Ah, Pascal! Did you enjoy your deluxe treatment?"

I looked up at the clock. A quarter to noon. "One heck of a way to spend a morning. I've always been a little too poor for spas, but I see the appeal now."

Lotus chuckled and smiled. "Well, I do hope you'll come by every so often. And you can continue to enjoy complimentary service as long as you like."

My face fell. "Oh, geez… Honestly, I feel bad for asking that, now. You do amazing work here. I should… I want to pay you back."

"It's really no trouble, Pascal," Lotus assured me genuinely.

I sighed. That was the Normal talking, but I found it incredibly difficult to argue for paying 400 bits I didn't have. "Yeah, but…" I attempted lamely.

Lotus regarded me for a while. Then her demeanor changed in a couple of subtle ways. She leaned in a bit. Her eyelids lowered slightly. Her smile changed to a smirk. "Such an honorable human," she then said in a lowered tone. "I have an idea, then. Next time you come by, we'll discuss some alternative forms of payment. Maybe by showing me some of that 'chivalry' you gave Miss Ditzy and Mister Mac…"

'Flabbergasted' was not the perfect word to describe my reaction, but it was close enough. "Uh… Uh-huh…! Well…!"

She pulled back a bit. "Sorry, that was forward of me. I understand if that makes you uncomfortable."

"No, no, that's…!" I was doing damage control before I realized it. "That sounds lovely! I'm just- I'm still not used to the idea of anyone coming on to me, at all, ever. Just… Wow. But yeah, I'd love to! …Spend time with you, that is!"

My flustered reaction got a smile out of her. I found the strength within myself to laugh at my own lack of cool, and that got her laughing too.

Once I'd calmed down, I said, "Um, well, the rest of my day is pretty packed…"

"Mine too."

"And I'll probably be recovering tomorrow, but yeah. Just, whenever our paths cross again, hopefully soon, I'd… really like that."

Lotus nodded. "Looking forward to it, Pascal. Have a great day."

I wished her the same and headed out the door of the Ponyville Day Spa. That emotional tangle of excited nervousness followed me down the street for a while. I thought about getting lunch, but Ponyville General Hospital was a decent walk away, and it probably wasn't a good idea to eat right before a magical medical procedure. I'm sure they wouldn't mind me showing up a little early.

As I made my way through town, I pondered Lotus. She had spent the last three hours grooming my body, but surely she didn't find my overweight human body attractive? I guess it was what she'd said – I'd been so 'generous' to Derpy and Bic Mac in such an unprecedented way, and she must've thought that was exemplary enough to overcome everything else.

I was discovering a common theme with this power: Reduced impulse control. If a pony had desires and they involved me – Golden Harvest's blowjob, Derpy stripping, Lyra's three rounds at midnight, Lotus's proposition – they were much more likely to act on them, or at least ask if it was okay with me.

Except… not really? Come to think of it, I had 'primed' each pony in some way before those things happened. Whether it by asking for something before or performing a rationalized action in front of them, I had been redefining what was okay when it involved me. I'd asked Golden Harvest for a handjob, so it was okay to give me a blowjob. I was naked, so Derpy thought it was okay to ask to strip. I'd been naked in front of Lyra, and even watched her masturbate yesterday, so the escalation there was a no-brainer.

And I'd 'chivalrously' serviced two random ponies right in front of Lotus, so she'd hedged her bets and asked if she could get in on that. From the way she'd backpedaled, the possibility had already existed in her mind that it wouldn't be okay, that I would refuse for some reason she couldn't predict. But because of my public actions, she figured it wouldn't be too impolite to ask.

This seemed to be true of every post-Normal interaction I could think of. Actions were louder than words. Thankfully, the ripple effects only seemed to change their social relationship with me specifically, but I needed to acknowledge that the ripple effects were happening.

Oh god, speaking of ripple effects… More like 'nipple effects' (ironic self-deprecating lol). Not four hours ago, I'd given Derpy a Normal suggestion that she was allowed to spread, with no restriction other than some vaguely defined criteria, more advice than anything. Sure, I'd feared the possibility of being confronted with topless mares all around town, but that had been short-sighted of me. How would other, regular ponies adjust, besides treating it as nothing special? How would they get 'primed' once they got used to it and learned that I was the reason why it was okay?

I had to touch base with Derpy soon. Just to make sure things were under control. Luckily, it sounded like she was going to be at Pinkie's party tonight… assuming nothing went wrong at my 'enhancement.'

And I didn't think things were going to go wrong. Or if something did, I'd be surrounded by enough skilled professionals that I would make it through. Maybe I should've set aside more time for this, but I'd already decided this was too important. I wanted to experience having a larger human cock before I possibly succumbed to the average stallion inside me.

That was the kind of determination that carried me to Ponyville General. That, and about most of an hour of walking. I could've probably asked for a carriage ride or something, but I didn't want to interrupt anyone's lunchtime, nor did I want to be too early for this.

Stepping inside brought back unpleasant memories. Falling out of the sky, getting quarantined like I was some kind of patient zero, running through all manner of tests and trials and questionnaires…

It was nice to walk in here like a normal person for once. Same for every place, but this place especially.

The lobby was quiet and not particularly busy, so I looked for a reception area where I could let interested parties know I had arrived. But before I could embark on my master plan, I was interrupted. "Pascal! That's you, right?"

A nurse pony walked up to me – none other than Nurse Redheart, in fact. She was dressed in a very tight-fitting white coat, squeezing together two breasts a bit bigger than her head and revealing a great mile of inviting cleavage as well. It didn't seem like I was ever going to get a break from busty mares acting casual around me. "Uh… Yeah."

"Good. Princess Twilight Sparkle and her team wanted to talk with you once you arrived. Will you follow me?"

I agreed, and Redheart led me up to a conference room on the third floor of the hospital. I walked in to see Twilight and a bunch of other ponies gathered around some kind of magical graph she'd set up on the far wall. The papers containing my test data were scattered about the room. A nearby whiteboard had been erased and written over so many times, the ghosts of theorems past were bleeding through.

All eyes turned towards me. "Pascal!" Twilight exclaimed. "Glad you're here!"

An older, light blue earth pony stallion with a very curly white beard approached me. "So you're the patient I've heard so much about," he greeted me in a gravelly but friendly voice. He shook my hand and said, "Doctor Cross, from Canterlot. I'll be in charge of the operation today, along with Doctors Shield and Horse, and of course Princess Twilight and her friend Zecora."

The tall zebra woman in a concealing brown robe came up to me and shook my hand as well. "Greetings, friend. We're very anxious to see if we can improve your anatomy."

I tried to suss out the shaman's curves, but the robe was draped baggily over her body and tied together to leave no opening. All I could guess from the upper shelf she projected was that she had to be very impressive under there. Didn't stop me from stammering a non-sentence out.

"We're just about done planning," Twilight explained once I went through the rest of the introductions. "There's one more detail to figure out, and then we can get started."

"Good," I replied, feeling more than a little sheepish all of a sudden. "Honestly, thank you all, but… I feel bad for making you guys rush like this. If I'd been thinking, I wouldn't have made it such an emergency."

There didn't seem to be any bad feelings among the staff, though, and Doctor Cross just chuckled. "Think nothing of it, son. It's actually been quite exhilarating. Like being in one of those medical dramas. A limited time frame, an unprecedented problem, heated discussion with bright minds from a variety of backgrounds… And the data we stand to collect is invaluable. I have no doubt I'll be giving lectures on this operation six months from now!"

I facepalmed. I really did. "Great, 'cause that's what I need," I muttered dryly. "More ponies talking about my penis."

Cross laughed and patted me on the back. "Take it as a compliment from the medical community. Now, Princess, that last detail you mentioned…"

Twilight nodded and walked around the table to meet me. "Pascal, there's one quick test I want to do before we get you set up. Could you hold out your hand, please?"

One more test. Why not? I put my hand in front of her.

The Princess's horn glowed, and a purple, glittering mist surrounded my hand. It felt cool, but other than that it didn't seem to do anything. I was reminded of an old middle school chemistry class, where we added food coloring to beakers full of water. The mist just wove and billowed around my hand like she'd dyed the air around it.

Another glow, and she pulled the mist back and shaped it into a cube, then seemed to scan it. "Okay," she said. "Over 15 seconds, there's been an exchange of point-zero-zero-two."

Murmurs went through the room. "Not much, then," Cross remarked. "Very well. We'll go with the original parameters, and that tiny exchange rate will give us a little breathing room. Sound good?"

The other doctors nodded and began cleaning up the papers. I lowered my hand after a few confused seconds and said, "Anyone want to give me the rundown?"

Twilight gave me a look that was half-excited, half-uneasy. "Um… Well, I assume because of the… spell we did, your body now has a slight connection to the magical field. It's interacting with your body on a very basic level."

"Oh." I went a little stiff and tried not to look worried. "Oh…"

"I wish I had more data – Is the connection growing or is it a set amount? – but what that means is that the magic and potions we use on your body will be supported a tiny bit by the ambient magic around you. Like Cross said, that should give your body some breathing room as we make it change."

I swallowed and nodded. "Well… Okay, then. I guess… I should go?"

Twilight caught my look, but nodded back. "Yes. The setup will take some time, and then…" She clasped my hands in hers. "…then we hope for the best."

"Don't worry," Cross said from across the room. "Celestia as our witness, you're coming off that table healthier than you get on it."

I shook Twilight's hands and then stepped away, not sure what to feel all of a sudden. The alicorn joined the rest of the doctors to get the prep started, so I followed Nurse Redheart out of the room to get ready myself.

Changing clothes, the initial consultation, and signing waivers passed by me in a blur. I was too intensely preoccupied by this new revelation. I now had a small connection to the ambient magic that all creatures in this world were a part of. I had a cutie mark-like magic inside me, so that made a certain amount of sense. But I had no idea what kind of effect it would have on me. Or rather… I had a few terrifying ideas.

I had already learned that the magic field influenced transformations. It took care of all the little details when they used magic on themselves, and it reverted them back after a period of time. So if I was now connected to that force…

It was hard not to draw a line between that and the threat of the Normal turning against me. Could it be that now it didn't have to wait for me to sleep? Now could it change me in degrees, possibly without me noticing?

I am human. I am Pascal. That mantra didn't seem as powerful as it had two days ago.

But I was panicking wildly and I knew it. There was also the chance that the .002 was all the strength it had, or the chance that the dreams were one thing and the connection was a different unrelated thing. It's just that the worst-case scenarios compelled me more than the vague hope that there wasn't a problem.

Either way, there wasn't much I could do. I'd made my bed, and now it was time to lie in it. Oh look, here it comes now.

I was wheeled into an operating room, dressed in naught but my underwear and a hospital gown. Nurse Redheart helped hook me up into the various machines in the room. I had apparently rated for one of the larger rooms, with a big one-way mirror between me and a small theater room for students to watch the procedure through. One way or another, I was about to become a piece of pony medical history.

The doctors, Twilight, and Zecora filed in soon after, and Nurse Redheart fitted me with a face mask. "Just take deep breaths," she told me. "In… and out."

"You're putting me under?" I mumbled through the mask. I was going to sleep… and dream. Fuck. I mean, of course they were going to; I didn't want to be awake for this… but fuck.

Nurse Redheart just nodded. From my position on the table, her coat-covered breasts projected over me enticingly, and she didn't respond as I stared at her, even as the doctors began to crowd around.

If these were to be my last human moments, I made sure Redheart's soft bosom was the last thing I saw before I passed out.

Everything after that was hazy.

I remember there being a period of calm.

Then panic.

Anger and fear and despair mixed together.

The sensation of tears on my face.

Something warm, right at the lowest point of sadness. Warmth not only on my skin but in my ears, in my eyes. I heard and beheld something beautiful.

I got angry again, but less so. I was thankful, too.

One very clear image stuck out to me. I was looking into the face of my other self, the stallion the magic wanted me to be. There were no features I could see; it was just a glowing blue silhouette. It struck its balled-up hands against the air, like there was an invisible wall between me and it.

After that, things got hazy again.

More warmth. I was completely enveloped on both sides by midnight blue.

I was curious, desperately curious. I needed answers like my life depended on them.

"Alright. The truth, then…"

I was shown a rush of images. I barely comprehended what I saw.

Anger and despair again.

As the anesthetic wore off, I went through a period of drifting in and out of consciousness across 45 minutes. The sun was setting, shining through the blinds of a hospital room. I was no longer on an operating table; I was resting on a bed.

Everything felt numb, and just beneath that, sore. I felt very different, but couldn't get a grip on why. Every breath I took felt weird.

Nurse Redheart came in to check up on me regularly, and noticed this time that I was consistently awake. "Ah, looks like you're up now. I'll go let Twilight know."

"Do I have a tail?" I rasped weakly. Redheart just gave me a bewildered look before walking out of the room.

A few minutes later, she came back with Twilight, Zecora, and Doctor Cross in tow. Twilight brightened up visibly at the sight of me and sat in the chair next to the bed. "Hey, Pascal. Feeling better?"

"Do I have a tail?" I repeated, still dazed. "I'm really worried I grew a tail, Twi…"

She smiled warmly at me and reached up to the side of my head. Her fingers ran across my ear, still as round as ever and in the right place. "No tail, Pascal," she whispered to me. "Human ears, and human toes too. You're still human."

I let out a deep breath. "…I think I dreamed, Twi. I think Luna was there. Can't remember much, though."

"Sounds like she might've helped."

"I hope so."

Doctor Cross cleared his throat, and Twilight leaned back against her chair to give me room. "How are you feeling, son? Any extreme pain or discomfort?"

I shook my head slowly. "No, just… Everywhere's numb."

"That'll be the painkillers."

"Beyond that, everything's a little sore. And…" I looked at a nearby clock. 7:10?! "And I'm late!"

"I already let Pinkie Pie know," Twilight assured me. She pulled a card off the end table next to the bed. The design said, 'Get Well Soon!' Drawn in pen was an arrow between Well and Soon, and under that were the words 'very, very, very, very, very, very, very.'

It put a smile on my face. "Can I still be fashionably tardy?" I asked.

"The possibility's there, it's true," Zecora responded. "What happens next will depend on you."

I looked down at myself, but everything up to my clavicle was covered in bedsheets. "Alright, Doc. What's… What's the verdict?"

Doctor Cross smiled beneath his beard. "The operation was a success, though there were a couple of complications along the way. Nothing drastic, but it did extend the operation past our estimate, and we had to put a limit on how much we could enhance you."

"Oh…"

"I think you'll be happy with the results, though," he added. "Princess, if you don't mind."

Twilight smirked at me and slowly pulled down the bedsheets until they were folded just over my crotch. I looked down and observed.

I was suddenly a lot less fat.

I wasn't muscled, per se. I actually looked a little emaciated. But my moobs were gone, my gut was a lot smaller, and the stretch marks and the worst of the cellulite seemed to have been cleared up.

"The first thing you'll notice is the transfer and conversion of mass and fat cells, along with general cosmetic healing," Cross explained, his voice settling into professor lecture mode. "But that was actually one of the last things we did. The bulk of our work was focused on your cardiovascular system, especially your heart."

Now that he mentioned it, if I focused, I could feel my heart beating in my chest a little more strongly than I remembered before this. Thump-thump. Thump-thump.

"Which led to our complications," Cross went on. "Having stronger blood vessels without any other modification threw your body significantly out of balance. We had to tweak respiration, your lungs. Then we needed to adjust muscle tissue to fit around it. Thankfully, Twilight's data and Zecora's herbs were invaluable as the parameters of the operation changed by the hour."

I inhaled, focusing on my chest. I felt just a bit stronger, breathing just a bit deeper.

"I'm afraid, after all that, working on your penis and testicles was the very last thing we worked on, and coaxing mass into the length was a much more involved process than we'd thought. But what's important is that the infrastructure is much better than ever. You should experience a significant increase in stamina, production, and staying power – as requested. And should you ever want to get further enhanced in the future, it will be a lot easier now."

I looked back down, searching for the guest of honor. It was partially obscured between my thighs. "So, uh, has anyone actually measured it?"

Zecora laughed. "Yes, we measured your brand new dick! Had to make sure we'd done the trick. Twilight herself wrote down your size, cheering like it's a special prize."

The alicorn tried to make herself as small as possible, blushing furiously. "T-Ten and a quarter inches," she squeaked.

Thump-thump. THUMP-THUMP.

"I want to see it," I declared.

The bedsheets were promptly pulled the rest of the way off. I tried shifting a bit to reach for my junk, but my arms still felt sore and I was still hooked up to a bunch of hospital equipment.

"Could, uh, someone help me out?"

Twilight, still blushing but smiling now, reached between my legs and hefted up my cock and balls. I could already tell they were bigger. My dick, still mostly soft, was resting at about three or four inches long. But my balls were another matter entirely. Where before they'd felt like tiny eggs inside a shriveled sack, they now felt almost like two tennis balls in a smooth bag that bulged and sloshed. I could tell where the focus had gone.

My dick was slowly chubbing up just from the excitement of being bigger, but I couldn't wait. "Can someone help get me erect?"

Twilight began to stroke with her hands.

I couldn't help but notice the other three ponies in the room slowly crowding around me. Part of me realized that they were curious from a medical point of view, making sure that everything was working properly. But my rising lust couldn't help but interpret it as an almost pagan attraction, especially as Nurse Redheart's bulging bustline came into view over my arm.

THUMP-THUMP. THUMP-THUMP.

"Woah." I could feel the sensation of my heart beating faster in excitement, pumping blood to my cock. Within seconds, my dick was as hard as it was going to get, and Twilight let go. My now 10-inch-long, 2-inch-wide package stood tall and proud, completely unassisted.

Before, with my low blood pressure, my cock would sometimes need some pressure on it to keep it up, but that didn't seem to be a problem anymore. My dick pointed up at the ceiling and back a bit, possessed of a kind of strength I hadn't felt in a long time.

This, I thought, was the cock of my modest dreams. I knew it would still be lacking compared to the average adult stallion, but this was an improvement in just about every other important way.

"Well… nothing left but to test drive it," I said giddily.

Twilight automatically reached out to stroke me again, but Zecora gently put a hand on the alicorn's wrist. "You've had enough time inside his pants. Can't you give somepony else a chance?"

The Princess looked up at Zecora with confusion, then worriedly back at me. But I was incredibly interested in the zebra option. "Heck yeah."

Zecora smiled and started to untie her robe. Twilight went wide-eyed. "But…!"

"This is the price you have to pay for making me think about cock all day," Zecora rhymed, and then threw off her robe. Beneath it, she'd been wearing sandals and panties and nothing else. Her gray tits were gigantic, topped with thick black nipples, which were pierced with golden rings, and all of it casting a shadow over an appealingly rounded stomach. Behind her was an incredible booty flaring out from her relatively thin waist, each cheek big enough to lose two hands in. Combined with the gold rings and her natural zebra markings, her body was a picture of exaggerated exotic eroticism.

Zecora leaned down to me from the side of the cot, her breasts pressing down on my arm as she gave me a sultry smile. "Breasts, buttocks, mouth, or thumb; how would you like me to make you cum?"

I groaned and felt a bit of wetness run down my shaft. My balls were apparently so productive I was already leaking pre at her incredible accent. "Th-That voice is giving me ideas," was the first answer to come to mind.

"Your humble answer gets my vote; there's nothing like a zebra throat."

Zecora shifted over to my crotch, dragging her immense breasts along my side. Twilight and Redheart backed away to give her room, watching in almost stunned silence. Doctor Cross looked away awkwardly.

She leaned down further, her nipple rings pressing into my stomach and my thigh as she put herself level to the head of my cock. From where I was sitting, I could tell my 10-inch cock would still get completely smothered by Zecora's tits if she used them on me. As much as I wanted to really penetrate some hyper-busty cleavage someday, the idea that I still had a long way to go got me even hotter.

Zecora took the head of my cock into her mouth, suckled on it for a few seconds, and then sloooowly pushed her way down. I was just thick enough to force her to open wide, her thick lips stretching around my girth. Her tongue gently rubbed along my underside as it traveled further and further…

Then I met a bit of resistance, but there were still a handful of inches to go. After a second, Zecora took a deep breath, swallowed, and kept going.

My cockhead entered a new realm of tight constriction I'd never experienced before. I could feel her throat undulate around me as she swallowed over and over again, squeezing the tip in wet muscle. On the outside, she managed to press her nose against my thigh, the rest of her looking like it would tip over from having to lean over her compressed bosom.

Then she pulled back and did it all over again, which just blew my mind.

I made it as long as the third time she swallowed the first three inches of cock into her throat. Then the dam broke. My balls pulled up towards my cock and I started pulsing, sending wave after wave of fresh cum I couldn't see straight down her throat.

My orgasm lasted a lot longer this time around. Zecora eventually pulled back until the head was in her mouth, and I filled her mouth with my essence. And then I was still going; she let me go, and I sprayed pearly white cum all over her face. She pulled my cock to the side and stroked it, sending the last few globs onto the tops of her breasts before it finally gave out.

I was breathing hard after all that sustained release, but my dick retained most of its hardness. With a bit of stimulation, I could probably get raring to go in no time. What were my refractory period and stamina like now? The prospect was exciting.

As Zecora cleaned herself off, I noticed a bit of purple magic fly through the air. Zecora hadn't noticed, but I looked over in time to see Twilight float over a strand of white cum, shoving it into her mouth before the others could see. They were a bit captivated by Zecora's performance.

I looked back at Zecora and said, "How's the taste?"

"Mmmm." Zecora rubbed a few globs off her breasts and stuck them into her mouth. "Mm. I have to say it's more than fine; something about it tastes divine."

I glanced over at Twilight, who seemed to be nodding very slightly in agreement.

"I'd like some more, not just to feed. What brews to make with human seed?" Zecora lifted herself off of me and reached for her robe. "Alas, you've set a time to play. I'll have to try some other day."

Ah, right, the party. "Am I clear to go?" I asked and tried getting up. My sore muscles protested, and I let myself fall back against the bed. "Okay, maybe I'm still a little weak."

"Indeed," Doctor Cross said, coming back into view. "If I had my way, you'd have bedrest until morning. But the Princess has impressed upon me the vital importance of attending this Pinkie Pie's parties, and you're technically healthy enough to go. So I'll just say this: Don't exert yourself. Give your new body time to adjust. Drink plenty of fluids, eat some food, and then rest. No dancing or running or anything of the sort for a while."

I scratched my neck and grinned nervously. "How about… y'know, sex? I mean, chances are…"

Cross thought for a moment. "The orgasm itself should be fine; we spent all afternoon optimizing that part of your body. But most sex acts involve some sort of vigorous motion, which the rest of you is just not prepared for. So if you're going to engage in sexual activity, I highly recommend you use positions that don't require you to move, or do much of anything. Give your body a day or two to rest and regrow."

My eyebrows shot up. I had an excuse to lie back and get topped and serviced for a couple of days?! "Oookaaaaay, Doc," I replied with a shit-eating grin. "Whateeever you saaaay."

It was pretty obvious what I was so happy about, but no one seemed to mind. Cross turned to leave. "I'll arrange for transportation to Sugarcube Corner. Just be careful, Pascal."

Twilight came over to me and helped me rise up to a sitting position. She rubbed my back a bit and said, "We should be there by 8, and then we have all night to party and relax. You ready?"

"You're going?" I asked.

She smiled awkwardly. "I originally wasn't, but… Well, there's a surprise involved, but I convinced her to let me attend under a certain… condition. So yes, I'll be there to keep an eye on you."

"Sounds good." Time to see what my Welcome to Ponyville party was going to be like. "Let's roll."

Welcome Wagon

Apparently, arranging transportation meant finding a stallion to pull an ambulance-themed carriage halfway across town, which was a trip. This was one of several parts of anthro-pony society that flummoxed me. Stallions were so strong, they could pull carts across miles of terrain without tiring – the strongest could pull trains, for Chrissakes – and everyone was so used to this that they hadn't bothered to find something lazier in the past thousand years.

I'm getting ahead of myself, though. Before that, I had to get out of bed, put on my old clothes, go down the stairs, and leave through the lobby. That was a challenge in and of itself.

The long and short of it was that my muscles were weak and sore. I could mostly dress myself if I sat down, but I couldn't walk or run without a little pain. So the less time I spent standing up tonight, the better. I asked Twilight for help, and she graciously let me rest my weight on her as we slowly made our way down.

Then we spent more time than we should've down in the lobby. Apparently, the process for getting checked out after a major operation was more involved than just walking out when you feel fine. We had to round up all my doctors and get them to sign off on me. The longer we waited, the more anxious I got.

Finally, we made it out into the last moments of the setting sun. there was only a carriage ride between us and Sugarcube Corner. I got in the main padded cot of the pony ambulance thing, and Twilight got onto a bench beside me. Then Zecora stepped tentatively on board.

"Do you mind if I catch a ride?" the shaman asked. "My home is closer on that side."

"Sure thing!" Twilight agreed. "Hop on."

The alicorn slid down the bench to make room for the zebra. Zecora set her bag of alchemy equipment down and took her seat as the carriage driver started to pull and gain speed.

Her robe was back on, but that didn't change the fact that all I had to do was turn my head right to be level with two pairs of outthrust breasts. It also didn't help that Twilight was wearing her usual button-up dress shirt, struggling bravely to keep her above-average-for-this-world melons contained.

I realized I was staring, but they were way ahead of me. Zecora grinned and said, "A bigger cock for all your friends… How good for lust that never ends."

My erection was making a comeback for sure. Between that and my much larger balls, I was suddenly feeling a little cramped in my old jeans. Thankfully my thighs weren't as thick, so I wasn't squeezing myself painfully down there. But I definitely needed to look into new clothes tomorrow.

Twilight glanced away towards the back of the cart. "No need to encourage him, Zecora. He'll look plenty on his own."

Zecora became sincerely sympathetic at that. "I do apologize, Twilight. My stallion friends are finite. For romance I've had next to none, so I've missed out on bedroom fun. But if it bothers you so much, I'll try to tone it down a touch."

"No, that's not… Well…" Twilight looked nervously at Zecora. "Between you and him, it's fine; I don't have a problem with it. But… In all the time we've been friends, I never knew you could be such a… sexual pony. Er, zebra."

The zebra smiled in a way that was almost a smirk, but not quite. "My native land is not so strict, when it comes to who gets licked. Not that we're a culture of smut; your ruler is… a prude, somewhat."

"Wait, wait, wait," I finally cut in. Something about that raised an alarm. "So it's really not just ponies that are built like… well, compared to my world, sex gods and goddesses. It's also all the zebras? The crystal ponies? Griffons? Minotaurs? …Motherfucking dragons?"

Twilight's face went wildly purplish-red. "Only upright dragons, but… Oh great, thanks for making me think of Spike… And that time he went on a greedy rampage…"

Zecora thought for a moment. "There are exceptions, but that is the rule: If it walks and talks, it has a big tool."

It was safe to assume her rhyme was a generalization meaning 'bipedal and sentient' and 'well-endowed for a male or female.' So that excluded the normal animals, even the ones that could talk. And that included… well, anything that had evolved enough to form a civilization. They were all as big as ponies.

I wondered why I'd never noticed this. Surely I'd seen Zecora in town before, or the occasional griffon at the market. Surely I'd noticed Zecora's incredible curves, or the fact that the griffon selling the only meat in town had a big crotch pouch like all the stallions.

Well, I had. But I hadn't realized the significance until now. In this world's realm of fauna, you were either a regular animal, a mythical monster… or a barely contained walking sex symbol. The unnaturalness of it all had suddenly struck me hard.

"Now look, our friend's gone into shock," Zecora gestured at me with amusement. "It's why he wants a bigger cock."

I rattled my head a bit to get back into reality. "Sorry. Just gave me something to think about."

"Then let's change tracks; I've said a lot. What's happening at Pinkie's plot?"

One of my eyebrows raised. Plot? As in… No, she must've meant 'plot of land,' surely… They didn't use that euphemism here…

Twilight seemed glad to talk about something other than their peoples' relative sexual norms. "She's throwing him a special 'Welcome to Ponyville' party, since I asked her not to when he first arrived." She sighed at that. "Seems kind of silly, now, but I honestly thought that putting him in the middle of so many ponies all at once would be a disaster."

"Watching afar, I found that strange. What happened then, and what did change?"

The Princess gave her the rundown. I couldn't stop staring at ponies, the ponies were afraid of me based on some ancient rumor of humans being demons of some kind, things escalated to the point of a mob, but we'd been able to convince them that I should be treated normally. I noticed she left out the part about the spell.

By the time she was done, the ambulance carriage was pulling up to Sugarcube Corner, and the sun had fully set behind the hills. The stallion pulling us didn't even look winded.

Zecora got out of the cart, followed by Twilight, who then helped me gently descend onto the cold ground. Our zebra companion hefted her bag, adjusted her robe, and said, "I hope you enjoy your party, Pascal. It sounds like you need a boost in morale."

I couldn't help but giggle like a child. Zecora made a rhyme with my name! Whee! I cleared my throat and said, "Zecora, it's been an honor. Thank you so much for your help."

Zecora smiled back at me, then bowed towards the Princess. "Goodnight, Twilight." And she started off.

I felt a pang of regret, watching her go after such a short time. "Hey, um, you sure you don't want to join the party?"

"Yeah, you'd probably… qualify," Twilight added strangely.

The shaman turned back towards us and said, "I'd love to, but it's not my fate. I must get home before it's late. Besides, I made a slow-cook stew. A dish I'm looking forward to."

"Of course," Twilight replied. "Take care, Zecora."

Turning back, our friend embarked towards the general direction of the Everfree Forest. Our ambulance driver wished us a good night as well before doubling back towards the hospital. Which just left Twilight, half-carrying me.

With the arm that wasn't leaning against Twilight's shoulder, I pointed up at the purple and blue sky. "Hey, look. It's twilight."

The alicorn next to me let out a groan, the groan of someone who'd heard that joke one too many times from her parents and more annoying friends but had assumed she'd escaped that phase of her life. "Really? ...Really?"

I giggled again. "I have an excuse! Painkillers!"

Twilight rolled her eyes, but smiled and helped me up the handful of steps to the front door of the gingerbread-house-looking place. She pushed it open, we stepped inside… and yeah, it certainly was a bakery. There was nopony at the tables or the front counter at the moment.

"Never been inside here more than once," I said to Twilight once my giggly mood had dissipated. "Last time, I just stood around getting glared at for a few minutes, and then I left. Never bothered coming back." I got off Twilight's side and stood under my own power for a minute. "Same goes for a lot of places, really."

Twilight just gave me a sad nod. "Yeah… I read your logs and reports." She let out a weary sigh. "I don't know, it was just another thing to juggle at the time. Can't believe I didn't… I never really saw things from your perspective. You were… a science experiment for me. I studied your body and your behaviors like you were an animal. A lab rat." She looked down at her shoes. "An endangered species."

I regarded her for a long moment, my soreness momentarily forgotten. "Is that why… all the 'good friend' stuff?"

She sort of nodded her head vaguely. She opened her mouth to speak, hesitated, then said, "Until that moment, when you said you were ready to risk losing your humanity so you could stop being a burden… I barely knew anything about YOU. Your mind. Who you are as a person. And that lunch yesterday – that was the first time I'd ever helped you in a way you needed, like a friend."

Slightly embarrassed, I put a hand over my eyes and chuckled. Man, what a dramatic context for a… fucking magicjob.

"So I guess part of me wants to make up for lost time," Twilight explained, looking at me with a wistful expression. "And the only way I know how to do that is to be the best friend I can be."

I was honestly touched. "Aww… Geez, Twilight. Heaven knows I needed taking care of back then, and… you've definitely been making up for it, and…" I scoffed to myself to pretend I wasn't tearing up and spread my arms out wide. "C'mon, bring it in."

We embraced. Her breasts compressed against my chest, but for once I didn't really care. It took me a second not to land my hands on her wings, but I found my way to the small of her back. Had to resist the temptation to cop a feel of her butt, though. Some things didn't change, no matter the poignant moment.

The swinging doors separating the front-end of the shop and the kitchen opened up, and a tall, lanky yellow stallion came through, drying off his soapy hands with a towel.

Twilight and I quickly separated, but Mr. Cake had probably already noticed. If so, however, he made no comment on it. He just smiled brightly at us and said, "Twilight! Good to see you. And Pascal, right? Pinkie and the guests are waiting for you up in the loft. Just head on up."

I looked for a clock, and found out that it was just after 8. "Ohhh boy. Have they been waiting long?"

"A bit, but some of them were going to be late anyway, and Pinkie's been using the time to make sure you've got plenty more food options. Don't you worry; everypony understands, I'm sure."

"…Well then." I felt a weird sense of trepidation as I glanced at the stairs. "Nothing left but to party, huh?"

Mr. Cake nodded and wished me a pleasant evening, and I carefully made my way over. Twilight helped me with the first flight of stairs, but after making sure I could manage the second on my own, she broke off down the hall towards the bathroom to 'freshen up,' as she vaguely put it.

There was an air of mystery all of a sudden that was putting me on edge. At this point I could guess that this was going to be a surprise party of some kind, but the weird circumstances surrounding this event had me clueless as to what the surprise would be.

Pinkie had gone to a lot of trouble for my sake… Time to find out what for and why.

My knees protested slightly as I made it up the last few steps to the loft, holding onto the wall for support. I could already see scattered confetti and streamers and banners as I ascended, so it looked like all the standard party stuff was there. I didn't see anypony, but I did hear some girlish shushing, so the surprise had to be imminent.

I finished my climb and turned to behold the grand room in its entirety.

"SURPRIIISE!" a chorus shouted at me.

My eyes glazed over, I stopped breathing… Pretty sure my heart completely stopped, too.

"Weeeellcome to Ponyville!!" Massive pink balloons that didn't jiggle so much as bounce as one.

"Hope this makes up for those shenanigans two nights ago." Orange boulders so soft but firm they barely wobbled as they moved.

"Mmhmmhmm. By the look on his face, I'd say it certainly does." White, pure white mountains naturally squishing together.

"H-Hi, Pascal, heheh…" Those light gray gazongas I'd already become familiar with.

"You really weren't kidding, Miss Pie. He's an absolute hound for these things." Darker gray zeppelins that maintained perfect projection despite their immensity.

"Some colts never really lose interest as they grow up, dearie." Big, cerulean pillows that looked so full and taut they might burst.

And hiding behind the six of them, a hint of the biggest and yellowest of them all.

Pants, check. Shoes, check. Everything else… not a single damn check.

They were all… TOPLESS!

And HUGE!! Every single one of these mares were at the top of the curve in exaggerated sexual beauty! So… much… tit!

The sound of quick footfalls came up the stairs. "Did I miss his reaction?! Oh, I hope I'm not too late!"

"Nah, yer still good."

"I'd say you're still in medias res, darling."

I turned around to see Twilight Sparkle… and was utterly boggled. Like the rest, she'd also removed anything covering her top… but she'd also made one other important change. Normally, her melon-sized boobs wouldn't be anywhere near the class of the eight other mares in the room, but…

The bookish alicorn was gigantically top-heavy now. Not the biggest in the room, but still almost as big as her torso each – they'd be covering up her stomach if they weren't so magically buoyant and shapely. The skin of her massive purple breasts looked shiny and supple, and her areolae and nipples were obscenely puffy and engorged.

"Oh wow! Sweetie, is that… Did you use magic?"

"Hehe, looks like it. If they can make minimizers for me and Octavia, the Princess can probably make them grow, too…"

With her here, that made eight. Eight pairs of bare breasts. 16 gigantic hooters. Between them a variety of colors, shapes, and profiles, but all sharing one major characteristic: Hugeness from my wildest dreams.

Twilight flushed. "So, um… Does this pass, Pinkie?"

"Yyyyep! Welcome to the welcome party, Twilight!"

Barely hearing them, I involuntarily licked my painfully dry lips. Then I covered my mouth in a futile attempt to conceal how I was nearly drooling like a puppy at the sight before me.

Suddenly, I was all too aware of how light-headed I was and how sore my legs still were from standing. I was either going to collapse, have an aneurism, or both. "I… I nee' do si' dwn…" I mumbled through my hand, trying not to let my eyes linger too long on any one amazing bosom.

I stumbled across the room in a daze. Pinkie helpfully bounced over to a dining table and brought a chair to me halfway, and I all but fell into it. To make things worse, the mares came towards me, slowly converging around me. I knew it was out of concern, but there was something horribly backward about the feeling of being cornered like prey by a pack of casual hyper-breasted mares.

Part of me was loving it, but the rest of me felt like I was one ill-timed jiggle away from losing all control. So I kept my mouth covered and looked anywhere, everywhere else but at them… which became less possible as they brought their breasts closer like it was nothing.

Twilight put a hand on my shoulder, her expanded breasts brushing up against my elbow. "I think you nearly gave him a heart attack, Pinkie," she remarked before stepping away to give me room. A few of the mares around me chuckled.

Pinkie Pie pouted and scratched the side of her head. "Huh. I was expecting a lot more smiling and hollering. Why isn't he more happy about this?"

"He is happy," Derpy said with surprising authority, grabbing every mare's attention. "He's also veeeery conflicted right now. He needs to know that we won't hold this against him, and, uh… why we're doing this, too."

I just nodded my head over and over again.

"Oh, well part two is easy!" Pinkie exclaimed with a grin. She bounced in place to emphasize her undulating rack. "Pascal couldn't stop looking at these, and then he said that was the whole problem, that he hadn't acclimated and couldn't help himself! And I thought, 'That's the craziest cray I ever heard, and I know cray! How could boobs make someone so tense and miserable?' And that's when it all clicked! The best possible belated Welcome to Ponyville party had to show Pascal that all was forgiven and he was more than welcome with us, so it needed the big, bouncy source of the problem: Boobs! So I went around to you, and you, and you, and you, and you, and you – the biggest, boobiest mares I know – and asked if you'd be okay helping me throw a special topless surprise party! And you all said yes!"

The orange mare rolled her eyes playfully. "Weren't that simple, Pinkie. Y'all started with me, and you forgot to explain first what was goin' on. Thought you wanted me to take mah top of in front of a stallion fer no dang reason."

"But I did explain! After, I mean. And I made sure to lead with that when I asked everypony else."

"Well, yeah. Once Ah had context, it didn't sound so bad. Just sayin' this is a very special case for a very particular human." Murmurs of agreement from the rest of the group followed.

High heels clicked towards me, and suddenly my vision was filled with soft white flesh, the bottom curves of which stretched all the way down to almost obscure the owner's pelvis. A dainty, manicured hand reached down to my chin and pulled my head up. Rarity's bright sapphire eyes downright sparkled at me, framed by her long lashes, her incredibly full red lips, her spiraling horn, and her perfectly coiffed violet mane.

"You see, darling?" she assuaged me in a gentle voice. "We're here because we're all sympathetic to your plight. We might've been afraid of you, thought your staring was creepy and uncalled for – but that was then, and this is now. Now we're not afraid, and you don't have to be either. So look! Look all you like."

I did. My eyes darted around the room. Gathered around me, with their busts fully on display, were Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Derpy, Octavia, and even Mrs. Cake. All of them smiling at me, to encourage me to enjoy the sight of their bare upper bodies. But there was one pony I couldn't quite see, one whose opinion mattered most right now. "What… What about…"

"U-Um…"

Rarity stepped aside, and the crowd parted – very far apart, at that – to make way for one very special individual. I found myself biting my bottom lip for real, just to keep my jaw from dropping, before weakly breathing out, "F-Fluttershy…"

The one most afraid of me. The one I'd creeped out the most. The one who'd caused me the most stress. The one whose mere glimpses had fueled many nights of fantasy. The bustiest, yet shyest mare in Ponyville.

The bottoms of her bare breasts went lower than her hips, just a little bit partway down her thighs. From her collarbone, the top of her breasts flowed smoothly and horizontally out before slowly sloping down towards her areolae, ending about what had to be three feet in front of her torso. Despite the tight sweaters I'd seen her in, her mammoth bosom didn't look the least bit compressed; her breasts looked unstoppably full of life, every curve as natural as a rolling landscape untouched by civilization. Any hope of her upper arms being visible from the front had vanished long ago, the sides of her massive yellow chest stretching high and far in either direction. The pinkish areolae looked big enough to fit my whole face, but they were smooth against the rest of her breasts, not the least bit puffed out or bumpy around the edges. Her nipples, in comparison to some of the others in the room, were relatively small for her size, but that still made them as big as the golden bits they used as currency in this world. And balancing all of that out were a set of extreme child-bearing hips, bearing the weight of a butt that was wide enough to challenge her breasts' immensity, supported by an incredible pair of thighs.

I'd gotten a sense of Fluttershy's logic-defying bust before, but seeing it without any protection at all nearly reduced me to a pleasant vegetative state of worship. Nearly. I rallied with everything I had and forced myself to look up, towards Fluttershy's face. It was half-hidden by her pink hair, and the rest I could see was a mask of utter apprehension.

"Um, I… I-I… Ohhh…" She turned her head aside, using her mane to completely hide herself from me.

Rarity and Twilight stepped to her sides. "It's alright," Rarity said soothingly, rubbing the pegasus's shoulder as her own considerable endowments brushed up against the side of one of Fluttershy's tits. "We're all here for you. You can do this."

Twilight nodded in agreement. "You're among friends, Fluttershy. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

The bolstering effect this had on the flighty mare was minimal, but just enough. She turned her head towards me again, blushing bright red. She stared straight down, only making fleeting eye contact, but found the courage to stutter out, "H-Hi, Pascal… Do… um… Do you like these?" As emphasis, she cupped her enormous breasts from beneath and lifted them slightly.

Between shock, adrenaline, and sheer gobsmacked lust, I was frozen solid. I tried to respond, to make any sort of noise at all, but my mouth and vocal chords completely refused to cooperate. I was too entranced by all the precious fantastic boobflesh, memorizing the sight just in case the spell somehow broke and I'd lose it forever.

Some eternity later, I realized I needed to answer the question, vocally or not.

So what I did was slump forward from the chair, falling onto my knees. A few mares reached to pick me up, but I pushed them away. I then shuffled forward the few feet separating me from Fluttershy's impossible bosom and thrust my head into it, wrapping my arms around what I could and pressing it against me. Fluttershy just gasped, but made no other move.

Part of me wanted to start rubbing and licking and kissing and sucking all over everything I could find, but that part of me was suddenly quiet. It wasn't what I really, truly desired. In that moment, all I wanted to do was simply be… embosomed.

So I did. I pushed it all in around my head and shoulders, immersing myself so thoroughly that there was no light and barely any air. Just warmth, silky softness, and the faint scent of her femininity.

And I sat there for a good long while. Soaking it in. Breathing heavily. Indulging my basest needs in the most fundamental way possible.

Then, with agonizing slowness, I started to relax. The longest, deepest sigh of my life escaped from my lips. Years of emotional stress drained out of me in one continuous movement. My body went slack, my alert mind let go of its worries, and for a few glorious seconds… I was exactly where I wanted to be. I was zen. Nirvana.

I thought I might stay there forever, maybe happily doze off in the low-oxygen environment, but Twilight parted the great masses just enough to check on me. "Are… you alright?"

There was no rush in the way I nodded in response. Just rocking my head back and forth calmly.

Eventually, I got up from my kneeling position, standing up to not quite my full height between Fluttershy's breasts. Instead of lifting up her boobs, I let them rest at my sides, my hands still holding them from below so the tops of them would rest snugly against my chin. And I looked up at Fluttershy's face, the first time without difficulty, and saw that her expression had changed from nervousness to… a sort of wonder, curious and surprised by something she'd never seen before.

With weeks of lust-borne stress gone, I found the courage to say what I should've said long ago. "Fluttershy… I'm so sorry. I leered at you and creeped on you… Made you scared to walk around town for fear you'd run into me again… And the worst part is, I knew. I knew exactly what I was doing, what I was doing to you, and I couldn't stop it. I wish…" I swallowed to keep the tears at bay. "I just wish I could've said something sooner, to say… you… you're too nice a pony to ever do that to. And I regretted it every day."

Fluttershy's cyan eyes shimmered slightly, and she gently ran a hand through my hair as though she was petting me. "Pascal… I'm the one who should be sorry. I made you so stressed with my body. I turned you into an outcast in our own town by being so passive-aggressive… And I never once considered your side. If only we'd just talked sooner, maybe we could've…"

"That's insane!" I interrupted her from between her breasts. "You shouldn't have to apologize for anything. Sure, there was a back and forth, but, let's face it, I was the aggressor here. In any good and just universe, the blame falls on me."

The pegasus considered my words for a moment. "You may be right, but…" She shook her head at me. "If there's one thing I've learned from all our friendship problems… it's that when two friends have trouble that… escalates like this, there's only one true way to get past it. Both of them have to admit that mistakes were made, and that they're willing to forgive the other. It takes courage and understanding from both ponies, but it's the healthiest way to move on. So…"

She leaned down to me, her pink mane hanging between us, shielding us partially from the rest of the crowd. Her lips formed a warm, sympathetic smile.

"Forgiven?"

I smiled blissfully back. "Forgiven." I let myself sink a little bit into the massive boobs around me and sighed. "Hoooooaaaahhh."

Suddenly, I heard a sniffling from off to the side. Then the sound of someone comically blowing their nose.

I looked over to see Rarity patting a crying Pinkie Pie and providing a second tissue to replace the old snotty one. "There there, Pinkie," the fashionista consoled her. "It's just two otherwise nice people driven to conflict by forces they couldn't control, building up tension inexorably over the course of three long, hellish weeks, coming to a heartfelt accord and finding solace in the very symbol of their stresses…" She levitated another tissue and dabbed at her eyes. "N-Nothing to get worked up about…!" Then there were two mares blowing their noses, softly sobbing into each other's shoulders.

Even Mrs. Cake was wiping her eyes a bit. Twilight looked pleased to see two friends making up. Applejack was nodding sagely. Octavia seemed to find us positively heartwarming. And Derpy was fixated on me with a big, happy smile on her face.

I couldn't help but laugh. "Oh, great. We're a soap opera now."

Fluttershy laughed with me, and we slowly pulled apart. I gave her breasts one last hug before pulling away for good and collapsing back in my lone chair. The busty yellow pegasus looked down at her blessings afterwards. "So… is that all you wanted to do to them?"

Wow, I didn't need those thoughts right now. "What I 'want' is a different story. But 'need'? I needed that. Thank you, Fluttershy."

"It's fine." She blushed and smiled, hiding partially behind her mane again. "Honestly, that wasn't as bad as I thought it would be. I… really didn't mind that at all."

Of course she didn't. Normal. But a world where I wasn't making Fluttershy feel bad was worth the moral ambiguity this time.

My stomach growled, and loudly.

Pinkie Pie shut off the waterworks instantly and bounced over to me, leaving Rarity without a shoulder to melodramatically cry on. "Sounds like someone needs food badly! I'd say the first icebreaker's over, wouldn't you? Who wants to get this party started for reals?!"

A round of support and cheering came from the crowd of mares. I shrugged and said, "Yeah, go for it. I'm not gonna be much help, but…" I reached out and grabbed Pinkie's hand before she could bounce away. "Thanks, Pinkie. You really came through for me on this."

Pinkie grinned super-wide, showing off a bunch of pearly white teeth. "Noooo problem! I was super-worried it was gonna turn out like a bad prank gone wrong, like that time me and Rainbow Dash nearly pulled a prank on Fluttershy, but I'm glad it all worked out in the end!"

Applejack chuckled. "Pinkie's the kind of gal that knows what she's doing… even when she doesn't know what she's doing."

"You know me so well!" Pinkie giggled and shook my hand up and down a bunch. "You just sit tight, Pascal. Let your body recover, and I'll handle the rest!"

My chair was moved back to the dining table, with me still in it, by Applejack. Before long, Pinkie and Twilight had retrieved for me a number of items from the food table – pudding, applesauce, gelatin, and a tall glass of fruit punch.

I looked up at Twilight when it was clear that was all I was getting for now. "I'm sensing a theme here."

"You've been out of the hospital for an hour," she pointed out to me. "I want to keep you on soft foods until we're sure that your stomach can handle a bunch of cake and chips and pizza."

Vegetarian pizza, I knew, but it still sounded great right now. But her advice seemed sound. "Alright." So I dug into the gelatin.

Pinkie Pie, meanwhile, had turned on her record player and put on some kind of party jam. Some kind of upbeat electronica filled the room, bringing in a much livelier party atmosphere. Ponies started to mingle and chat and have a good time.

I sat with my food by myself while the rest were getting theirs. The first one to take another seat at the table was Octavia, the dark gray earth pony mare. She had filled a small bowl with tiny servings, and kept it off to her side while her huge tits rested fully on the table. She looked at me and said, "I don't believe we've ever met. Octavia, cellist."

"Pascal, uh… human. Or maybe professional moocher," I replied with mild sarcasm. "Seems like Ponyville's chock full of ponies dedicated to music and sugar. I room with two of them."

The classy, busty mare nodded. "Indeed. My roommate is a DJ. Maybe you've heard of her: Pon-3?"

"Maybe."

She took a sip of her punch and looked out towards the center of the room, where Derpy and five of the Elements of Harmony were chatting, all topless. "I hope she never finds out about this. She'd kill to be here."

I scoffed. "Wow, that doesn't sound like there's a story there at all."

Octavia shrugged and smirked. "Not much to tell. Like you, my roommate has a thing for… bigness. I suspect she gets a lot of use out of those reflective glasses when she's at her events."

"So… is she big herself, or…?"

"Mmm, just below average, I'd say." She blushed suddenly. "Not… that I've seen them more than once or twice. We're roommates, it happens once in a while…"

This surprised me. "So you two aren't a… Well, I sound like an ass for assuming, but, to clarify…"

"No, we're not. She tells me she keeps both doors open, but I've… just never been curious. Horribly, incurably straight, she called me once. Led to a spot of tension the first year we were together, but we learned to cope with each other and became true friends."

I'd been hearing the phrase 'good friends' like it was some kind of euphemism the last three weeks, but I was glad to hear an example that sounded real for once. I decided to let the matter drop, and moved on to something else. I looked pointedly down at her bust and said, "Alrighty. Cellist, huh? If you don't mind me asking, how do you… make that work?"

"Oh, with these?" Octavia looked down at her breasts, quivering on the table with her breaths and slight movements, then back at me. "I usually have a minimizer bra when I play. Though I have managed to find a way to nestle my cello between them when I just need to practice, and…" She stopped herself, slightly shocked. "Goodness, here I am speaking so freely with you. But I guess you're trustworthy enough."

I looked away awkwardly and swallowed a spoonful of applesauce. "Geez… Not often I hear about big breasts getting in the way of your livelihood…"

"It's honestly not so bad. My parents had the credit to afford one early on, but my understanding is that there are programs in place to help less fortunate mares get minimize enchantments at reduced cost if their need is great. Counts as medical equipment, to a certain extent. Like braces, or a cast."

"Still. I mean, coming from an outsider, it's kinda screwed up that it's something you have to deal with like that."

Octavia smirked. "Don't get me wrong, Pascal. I'm quite proud of my full bust. I was all too excited when I got my cutie mark and the size started coming in."

A warm feeling passed through me as she talked so casually about her huge breasts. I rested my head on my hand and openly ogled her resting chest. "Well that's… That's nice."

"In fact, when I was growing up, I used take my cello and…" At that point, Pinkie's record advanced to the next track, which was some kind of upbeat remix of a classical orchestral score. Upon hearing this, Octavia's ears perked up. "Um… Sorry to cut this short, but… This is my JAM."

The classy pony shot up from her seat and got out onto the floor to dance. Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and Fluttershy were all dancing too, and the motions from the four of them had their bare breasts swinging like… like nothing I'd ever seen before. It was eight humongous tits bouncing and jiggling around off-beat to the music. What kind of simile could encompass that?

"How are you holding up, sweetie?"

I looked over to see Mrs. Cake smiling down at me, her cerulean jugs bobbing in my general direction above her appealingly pudgy belly. I tried to keep my eyes on her face, but failed. "Um, quite well now."

She laughed at that. "You flatterer."

"If… it's alright, I kinda want to know: Why'd you agree to this?"

Mrs. Cake put her hands on her childbearing hips and thought about it for a moment. "Oh, same as the rest, I suppose. It all made sense when Pinkie explained it. It was a drastic plan, sure, but it was for the benefit of Equestria's only human, and you definitely deserved a break of some kind." She giggled a little. "Besides, when a mare like Pinkie insists only the bustiest mares will do… Well, how can you not take that as a compliment?"

One detail still concerned me, though. "But your husband. Does he know about this?"

"Of course! Pinkie made sure to run it by him, too."

"And… he's okay with this?"

"Well, sure. Is there a reason why he wouldn't be? He trusts Pinkie and all the guests she invited, and there's nothing about you that set off any red flags…"

Hearing this, and staring at Mrs. Cake's chest, my pants were starting to feel a little tight. "Even if… Even if there's the possibility I might…"

"Might wha- Oh, haha." She blushed and put a hand over the top of her chest. "Well, I'm sure he still wouldn't mind even if something… naughty should happen. But let's try not to get ahead of ourselves, shall we? There's still a party to enjoy!"

I nodded vigorously. "Yeah, yeah, I agree." Despite my fully chubbed problem in my pants, I was in no hurry to escalate another weird sexual situation with what were essentially total strangers.

It struck me that, for all the naked flesh on display, this was the first time I'd gotten a real rising boner since the party began. My reaction to the half-nudity was more than a little lust, sure, but that had been overpowered by sheer adrenaline, the fight-or-flight response. I'd been so conflicted I was petrified! And though adrenaline was exciting in its own way, that much of it all at once didn't leave a whole lot of room for maintaining an erection.

Right in the middle of our awkward-but-not-awkward conversation, Pinkie bounced into view. "Hey! I just remembered! You need to take your top off too, mister!"

"Huh?"

"Yeah! All of us have our shirts off, so it's time to balance it out! Show us whatcha got!"

I glanced at Mrs. Cake, who looked back at me with a little concern. "You don't have to if you don't want to, dear, but... it would be fair."

But there was no problem as far as I was concerned. "Sure, why not?" I tugged off my t-shirt quickly. There was a lot less self-consciousness involved now that I was no longer fat and ugly below the neck. Certainly not pretty yet, but a massive improvement nonetheless.

"Ooh, not bad!"

"Pinkie…" Mrs. Cake admonished her playfully. She took my shirt from me. "I'll go put this with the other articles. You keep taking it easy, alright?"

"Sure thing, Mrs. Cake."

The plus-sized matron left, and Pinkie Pie bounced back to the makeshift dance floor.

"Woooah. Is that why you went to the hospital??" I heard Derpy ask from off to the side. She sat down next to me and lightly placed a hand on my reduced belly. "I mean, I was fine with the way you were, but… This is nice, too!"

"Thanks…" I said, happy to see my confidante again. I looked out to the sea of naked titflesh, then back at Derpy. "I have one important question…"

The delivery mare jerked back and held her hands up. "It wasn't me, I swear!" she protested. "I mean, I talked to a couple of mares today who seemed interested, but it wasn't any of these ponies. This was all Pinkie's idea."

"Alright, then." I leaned back and glanced down at Derpy's own big naked breasts, the first ones I'd come to know and love. Even after Fluttershy and the rest, they still looked big and bubbly and lovely. "I'm… ahem, I'm still trying to wrap my head around all this. So Pinkie interprets my words and actions that way, she shares that interpretation with all these mares…"

"And then being topless for you doesn't sound like such a stretch," Derpy finished for me. "Yep, I think that's about it."

I checked to make sure nopony was within earshot, then resumed in a lowered voice. "So they're making their own decisions without my input… they're primed by this explanation before they make them… but there's still a big mental leap they're taking. A leap that's easier because it's me."

"Yeah." Derpy had a huge grin on her face. "Your power thing works even when you're not around!"

"Honestly, that's kinda scary," I admitted with a sigh. "I have so little real control over this. Context is everything now."

The wall-eyed mare did that laugh again, where she'd found something funny that I hadn't realized yet. "You know what your problem is? You forgot you're dealing with Pinkie Pie."

I raised a finger to restate my point, then realized she had me there.

"You may be normal, but… no matter what kind of power you have, you're never going to make Pinkie Pie predictable. All of this is just as much her 'power' as yours."

I drummed my fingers on the table for a couple of seconds, then laughed softly. "I was working up a nice, big worry there, and you just took the wind out of my sails. Great job."

"It's what I'm here for!" Derpy exclaimed, and then ran a hand along my thigh. "Hehe… That, and the incredible boobgasms…"

Oh boy.

Her roaming hand found its way to my concealed package, which was now hard enough to make an indent in my jeans. She felt around, getting a sense for my new length and girth. "Ohhhh, so THIS is why you had a procedure so suddenly, huh…?"

I gently pushed her hand away. "Derpy, please…"

She pouted at me again, like this morning. "Aww… Why?"

It was a little hard to explain. "After the whole thing with Fluttershy… I kinda need a moment. I mean, I didn't cum, but I still had an… 'emotional release,' of sorts. I'm still kinda settling down from that."

"So… does that mean you aren't going to use your power here at the party?" She sounded wistful, or hopeful, when she said that.

"W… Why are you…" I searched for the words. "…encouraging me like that?"

She fidgeted in her seat, and her nipples puffed up a little bit. "Because this morning, in front of all those people… That was amazing. If I had this kind of power, I'd… probably go a little crazy with it. I'm kinda wondering why you aren't, now."

I threw up my hands. "Low self-esteem, mostly."

"Then I wanna help you feel better!" she responded forcefully. "You have the power to make yourself and others feel really good without hurting anypony! And this is a party! You should use it!"

I also had the power to do all that WITH the hurt and WITHOUT the generosity, but I didn't feel like debating the point. "Look, Derpy… I'll admit, something's probably going to happen. Just based off the pattern so far, something's going to escalate. But right now, I just want a second of peace."

"Okaaaay. Just… promise me you'll do one thing? One weird thing with your power?"

That made me chuckle. "I just reconciled with the shyest mare in Ponyville from between her massive boobs. That's not weird?"

"Fine, a weird and really sexy thing. And give me some kind of signal before you do it! I might not notice otherwise…"

I caved. "Alright, Derpy. I promise. At least one thing. Before the night's out and the party's over, I'll… do something. Not sure what."

She smiled sheepishly at me. "...Thanks, Pascal." There was a bit of an awkward silence, filled by the music and the dancing and the sounds of small talk, before she said, "So… that thing with Fluttershy really helped, huh?"

"Yeah…"

"Wish I could make you feel like that…"

I grinned and stroked a hand along the underside of one of her breasts. "Nothing stopping you from giving me a boob-hug of your own. Not like I'm gonna turn it down."

She beamed at that and shifted her chair towards me, and I turned mine towards her. "Okay, but… This doesn't count, okay?" Derpy insisted, spreading her breasts apart. "You have to do more than this."

Before I could answer in the affirmative, she practically captured my head in her big bosom and pulled me forward, submerging me in her titflesh. Once again, I felt relaxed and safe like before – not as much as with Fluttershy, but that had been extremely emotional too, and I didn't really need to top that. Just having a companion who was willing to do this for me was enough.

Yeah. I could get used to this.

SLAM!

I remained blinded and muffled, but the sound I heard was unmistakably a door being kicked open. Probably the loft's balcony door.

"AWWWW YEAH! You think you can skip Dash's invitation and not get your party crashed? Then you've got another… thing…"

Even the music scratched to a halt. I could only imagine the look on a certain blue pegasus's face as she beheld eight busty, topless mares – including all her closest friends – having an otherwise normal party.

"What… the… FUCK?!"

Mix 'n' Mingle

"F-Fluttershy?! Rarity…?? TWILIGHT?!?!"

Applejack frowned and raised a hand to her temple. "Here we go."

"All of you! Why are you… Why are you…!"

Rarity cocked her hips, her massive breasts gently swaying. "Topless?"

"Yeah!"

I peeked out ever so slightly over Derpy's boobs to observe the scene without being detected. This was a new kind of Normal reaction, and I wanted to see how it played out.

Pinkie Pie looked worried, a pout on her face. "Because it's a topless party!" she tried to explain quickly. She gestured towards the tables of food, as well as the banners and streamers. The motion caused her funbags to bounce wildly. "See? Party!"

The jiggly display caused Rainbow Dash's jaw to drop. "Uh, bwuh, duh…" She shook her head vigorously and scanned the room in a hawk-like fashion. Her gaze settled on the impossibly busty Fluttershy, who had backed away a bit since Rainbow's explosive entrance. "But… Fluttershy! She would never... Who put you up to this? Who's controlling you?!"

"It… It's for Pascal…" The yellow pegasus's mumbling could just barely be heard.

It failed to reach Rainbow's ears, or maybe she couldn't believe what she was hearing. "What?!"

Fluttershy's poked her fingers together over her boobs. A little louder, she said, "We're… throwing this party for Pascal."

The words took a moment to sink in, and the other mares added their 'yep's and 'uh-huh's to confirm it. I watched carefully as Dash's shoulders lowered a little bit. "...Pascal?" she repeated incredulously. "The human Pascal? The colossal pervert Pascal? You're doing THIS for HIM?"

I rolled my eyes and nuzzled a bit deeper into Derpy's cleavage.

Dash looked around again. "Then where is he?"

"Over there, with Ditzy Doo," Mrs. Cake pointed out. "He's a bit… occupied," she added with a teasing lilt.

Looked like the time for impartial observation was over. I rose from Derpy's comfy pillows and waved passively. "Present-" My voice cracked embarrassingly, so I cleared my throat. "Present and accounted for."

Rainbow didn't say anything, but took a few steps toward me, scrutinizing me closely. I took a moment to do the same to her.

If Fluttershy represented the biggest adult breast size in Ponyville, Rainbow Dash represented the smallest. Beneath her hoodie bulged what I guess were a pair of full, respectable E- or F-cups. It was mind-boggling to me. Here was a woman that could only be called busty, yet in this world she was considered next to flat!

Her choice of upper clothing disguised her figure somewhat, but beneath the waist her jeans told more of the story. She was limber and lithe, but seemed to have an athlete's mass and definition. The way the denim curved around her hips suggested that her modest rear end would still be just as relatively impressive as her breasts.

I tried not to linger too long, and focused back on Rainbow's interrogative expression. Before the Normal, she and I had gotten along about as well as Big Mac and I had. But whereas all Big Mac had done was give me his most big-brotherly glare from across the street, Rainbow Dash had gotten up in my face once it was clear I was creeping Fluttershy out. She'd told me in no uncertain terms that I was to either back off or answer to her directly. I saw the remnants of that anger and suspicion in Rainbow Dash now.

"It's for you?" she asked, talking more to herself than to me. "It's… just for you?" Her expression softened. She took a deep breath and, on the exhale, put a hand over her heart. "Ohhhh, Celestia. That is SUCH a relief."

The tension in the room dropped down a couple of notches. Applejack sighed and said, "Relief? What was that even about?"

Rainbow Dash turned away from my table to face the rest of the group. "Well… We've been through Discord. We went through Starlight Glimmer. I like to think I know mind control when I see it. And some of the biggest, shyest, bookiest, fashioniest, most down-to-earth girls I know… stripping for a single stallion? I mean, from the outside, that looked pretty mind-control-y."

Until I'd been mentioned, I noticed. What irony.

"But okay. If you say you're throwing a topless party of your own free will for this human… I believe you. Besides…" She jabbed a thumb back at me. "I don't think Peeping Tom can control his own mind, much less someone else's."

I opened my mouth, but then realized I'd spent the entirety of her speech trying to suss out the shape of her butt. "I… resemble that remark." Octavia, Fluttershy, and a few others laughed at that.

"That must be how she's rationalizing it," Derpy whispered to me.

"I guess so," I muttered back.

Twilight frowned thoughtfully. "Well… I guess your heart was in the right place, but… All of us were taking a risk by baring our breasts tonight. You coming in here and yelling at us? That's exactly the last thing we needed."

"And furthermore, party crashing?" Rarity added. "Really?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie agreed. "You've never crashed any of my parties before!"

"I never had to!" Rainbow said defensively. "I mean, I thought you might've forgotten or neglected or something. So, like, I thought it'd be funny to just make my usual big entrance, we'd all laugh about it, and then we'd keep partying. I didn't expect… this!"

"For Pete's sake, I didn't neglect you, Dashie!" Pinkie protested. "But for a party like this, the guest list is super important! It had to be the bustiest mares in town, and not only that, it had to be a small number because Pascal's an introvert! Twilight had to convince me to let her join so she could watch over her patient, and I made her grow her boobs first! I didn't invite you because this is the kind of party where everything needs to be just right, Rainbow. That's why! What, do I have to send you an anti-invitation every time I throw a foal's birthday party or something, just so you won't crash it?"

"Wait," Rainbow interrupted. "I wasn't invited… because my boobs are small??"

Twilight groaned. "Urgh. That's not the point, but yes, she's saying that was part of it. This was meant to be symbolic. It had to be the biggest breasts, because that's what Pascal likes."

"Woah woah woah!" I stood up shakily and looked at the crowd of arguing mares. My voice commanded their attention almost immediately; the bickering paused. It was actually a little scary.

"Something you want to say?" Rarity asked.

I nodded. "First of all… Everyone calm down. This was an awkward situation, there was some miscommunication on both sides, so let's stop pointing fingers for a second."

When I told them to calm down, they visibly did. I was still mind-controlling them, in a way, even though it wasn't for anything sexual. The trick would be not doing anything unreasonable with that authority in the next few seconds.

"Pinkie… Since this was such an important and sensitive event, maybe it would've been good to give your remaining uninvited best friend a heads-up."

The pink party mare pouted and nodded.

"Rainbow Dash…" I hesitated and thought about how best to say this. "I think you've already learned your lesson about party crashing. And if you thought something was up, maybe you should've found a time and way to ask politely, rather than making a scene."

The pegasus rolled her eyes in a childish way, but she sighed and nodded in understanding as well. It looked like my power had helped clear the air a bit.

"Now that that's done… Second." I kept my eyes on Rainbow Dash, specifically her clothed chest. "I don't think I've told anyone besides Twilight and maybe Lyra, but… The reason I'm so infatuated with you guys – it's not just because some of you have really gigantic ones. Even the smallest of you are what I'd call extremely curvy by human standards." I looked up at Rainbow's face. "I have no doubt your tits are fantastic too. You've also got a nice, lithe hourglass figure, and you'd be a goddamn supermodel on my world."

My blatant honesty, while refreshing, seemed to have mildly surprised the room.

Awkwardly, I cleared my throat. "Anyway… Just wanted to clear that up. It's not just the gigantic breasts. I mean, mostly that, but…" I trailed off, not sure how to finish that thought.

Rainbow regarded me for a long moment, before a grin appeared on her face and she laughed. "Haha! That's actually a heck of a compliment. I'll take it."

I smiled back. "No problem. Rainbow… Do you want to join this party?"

Pinkie leaned to the side to look at me. "You'd be okay with it?" she wondered aloud.

Rainbow Dash nodded at me. "Yeah, sure. I've got nothing else going on tonight, and I wanna hang out with my friends." She gave me a knowing smirk. "Lemme guess, though… I gotta show the goods, right?"

Before I could confirm, she grabbed the base of her shirt and hoodie, then pulled them up in one motion. It took a bit to get it over her head and off her arms, but by then she'd already revealed her assets.

I was no expert on bra sizes, and these mares neither wore bras commonly nor had the same kind of classification system that humans had. But from what I could tell, I'd actually underestimated her a bit. She seemed to be more in the high F/low G-cup range. Significantly more than handfuls. Her slender frame gave them even more presence. And they were incredibly perky, practically flying off her chest with her nipples pointed daringly upwards.

After a bit of staring, it finally hit me: Her nips were firmly erect, too. Either she enjoyed showing off, or she was digging all the topless busty mares in the room now that it wasn't freaking her out. Possibly both.

Her struggle came to an end, and Rainbow Dash deposited her clothes on the table. She actually spun around for the benefit of everyone else in the room. "How about now? Are we good to go?"

Twilight gave me a nervous look. "Is she fine with you? If you want, I could… boost her up a bit."

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "Just like that? It's temporary, right?" When Twilight confirmed, Rainbow looked back at me and considered it. "Not sure I wanna be weighed down like that, but… Eh, I could go wild with it for one night."

"Nah, it's fine," I replied. "I like the idea of having the full range to look at. Maaaaaybe later, though." I wasn't about to completely ditch the prospect of more live breast expansion.

An uncomfortable silence lingered for a moment, as though nobody knew how exactly to move forward.

It was Rainbow who broke through. "Alright, you heard the… man! I'm here, I'm topless, so let's get this show back on the road!" She zipped over to the record player and put the needle back, restarting the music roughly where it had left off.

There was a valiant effort to return to normal, as the guests re-mingled, Rainbow went around delivering personal apologies, and the dancing and eating resumed. Yet, from where I was sitting, there was still an air of awkwardness over the proceedings. Every so often, I'd see one of the ponies give a disdainful glance in Rainbow's direction when she wasn't looking. They were tolerating her because of my speech, but it seemed this would still sting for a while.

"I think you solved that a little too fast," Derpy remarked.

That confused me more than a little. "What do you mean?"

"Umm… Well, you stopped them from talking it out all the way, so there's a lot of what they wanted to say that it wouldn't be polite to say now that the issue's been resolved." She mulled it over for a moment. "Buuuut they might've had a bigger fight if you let it go too long, so maybe this is the best case scenario."

I leaned my chin on my hand and sighed loudly. "Every time I use this, it's… It's never simple. But I mean, I don't think I could just say 'You are okay with Rainbow now.' That… wouldn't be… right?"

"Why wouldn't it be…" Derpy started, but then caught herself. "Okay, maybe I'm not the pony to ask. But, uh… can't you, though? Change how a pony thinks and feels? Don't you do that already with the passive stuff?"

I looked at Derpy for a long while, and thought hard about the last couple of days. "Well, if I ask for something, ponies don't mind getting it for me. But other than that… and telling ponies to calm down a bit… maybe Lyra and the nudity thing… I don't think I've ever actually, uh, changed a pony's mind directly that way."

A slow smile started to creep onto Derpy's face.

"I'm starting to recognize that look," I said.

Derpy giggled excitedly. "C'mon! It'll make a nice test for your powers. And, y'know, if you can change ponies like that, you can probably put them back at the end of the night, right?"

I shook my head. "How are you both the angel and the devil on my shoulder at the same time?"

She scooted her chair closer to me and leaned in, her underboob brushing against my thighs. "Because I like you. You're nice. And I want to see what you look like when you're REALLY enjoying yourself. Not holding back like you usually do."

There was genuine heart in her words that hit me harder than the implied perversion. I swallowed hard. "Damn… I really don't deserve you."

Derpy stuck her tongue out and smiled. "Well, too bad."

"How're you two loverbirds doin'?"

The two of us turned to see Applejack sitting down at the far side of the round table. Her humongous orange breasts, about two and a half times the size of her head and sporting fist-sized brown nipples, crashed down on the table with enough force to shake it.

"Oh, whoops. Sorry." She adjusted slightly to get her breasts in a more comfortable position. They way they shifted made them look much heavier than the other pairs in the room, but she didn't seem to be straining at all. Her muscled, Amazon-like upper body likely took the credit for that.

"I don't think he minds," Derpy joked.

"Yeah, I'll bet," Applejack agreed. She set down multiple plates of food to the sides of her tits. "So, how's life treatin' ya?" she asked as she grabbed some chips.

My eyes stayed on her big orange globes for a while before I answered. "Uh… Well, the less said about the last three weeks the better, but now… It's been kind of a whirlwind, but a fantastic whirlwind."

"Sounds like a major turnaround."

"Yeah."

The farm mare looked over at Derpy. "So how'd you end up meetin' 'im?"

The pegasus's first reaction was to smile sheepishly. "Gosh, was it really just yesterday…? I was delivering the invitations for this party, and it took me all afternoon to find Pascal, the last one on my list. He kindly let me stay at his place for a while, we started talking…"

"One thing kinda led to another…" I said with a smirk.

Derpy giggled. "But it was honestly a great time. We were both feeling sad for different reasons, and we were perfect to help each other out. At least, I feel like that's what happened." She looked to me for confirmation as she said that.

"Yeah. I'd say that's a really good description."

Applejack smirked and nodded. "It's always nice when two ponies, or in this case a pony and a human, just kinda click like that. Ah've always been too busy for romance mahself. Though Ah have had mah share of…" The farmpony burst into laughter all of a sudden. "...mah share of suitors."

Nearby, a white mare's ears perked up. "Please tell me you're not referring to the 'Simple Ways' incident." Rarity came over to the table and stood next to Applejack.

Still giggling, Applejack put her hands up in defense. "Sorry, sorry, it just came up. That'll be the end of it. Heh heh heh…"

I tried my best to look confused and not intrigued by the mental picture. 'Applejewel' with those proportions? Yeeeow.

Rarity smiled at me and took a seat, sitting further away to let her breasts squish up against the edge of the table rather than rest on the surface. Her pair was the only other one in the room that could give Fluttershy a run for her money. "Besides," she segued, "why bring up the past when we have the present-day talk of the town right here?"

This legitimately surprised me. "Talk of the town? I thought I was supposed to be 'normal' now."

The topless fashionista pressed a knuckle against her ruby red lips. "I suppose not the #1 topic in town. That lofty title belongs to Big Macintosh and Cheerilee. But you've certainly-"

"Wait, what?" I asked.

Applejack started nodding her head with a weird look on her face. "Yeah. Pro'ly happened while you were out. Once school let out, Big Mac went up to her and asked for a date. An' she accepted!"

"And that's lovely, darling!" Rarity exclaimed. "They finally got past that 'love poison' nonsense."

"'s just weird is all, poison or not," Applejack admitted. "Mac's always been shy around mares. Whatever they did at the spa, it loosened him up outta nowhere. I just, y'know, hope it lasts, and that it all works out between him and her."

Derpy noticed how I had started staring off into space in the middle of this tangent. She tapped me on the shoulder and gave me an inquisitive, but slightly knowing, look.

I cleared my throat awkwardly. "Well, uh… Actually, I went to the spa this morning as well. We… Big Mac and I had our sauna time together. The massage, too."

Applejack's face scrunched up a bit. "Huh. Okay."

"You had a spa treatment right before a body-changing operation?" Rarity wondered aloud. "Didn't that defeat the purpose?"

I shrugged. "I'd never been to a spa before, so it was nice. And I went into the operation feeling way less stressed, so that was…" I realized I was getting off track and put my hands up. "Anyway. Uh, we kinda talked things over and got along fine, and… he seemed pretty loosened up at the end of it."

Derpy's expression was one of slowly dawning realization… leading to wondrous, starry-eyed excitement.

"Wait." Applejack eyed me with a little suspicion. She didn't seem to have come to the same conclusion as Derpy, though. "Are you sayin' you're the reason Big Mac loosened up enough to ask Cheerilee out?"

"That was news to me," I insisted. "But… I'm saying… that might've been an unintended consequence."

The orange earth pony lightened up almost instantly. "That makes way more sense. Ah practically had to force 'im there, he was so nervous. So Ah hear about Cheeri and Ah'm like, 'It couldn't have been just that…'" She took a glug of her punch and let out a small burp. "So yeah. Good on ya. Hope they do well."

Derpy grinned and gave me a tight squeeze from the side. "That's my Pascal. Helping ponies with their problems without even realizing." She leaned up to my ear and whispered, "Threesome when?"

I chuckled nervously and whispered back, "It was… It was more about the size thing… It wasn't… I'm not actually…"

Derpy just nodded and nodded and nodded.

"Yes, Pascal helping out and being helped has made for quite a little bit of gossip," Rarity noted, bringing us all back from the tangent. "Twilight, Golden Harvest, but of course you two this morning REALLY got ponies talking. A few of my customers today were very… oh, what's the word. Appreciative? Impressed. Even ones who hadn't actually seen it; just heard about it. It really improved public opinion of you, Pascal."

I tried not to look too proud. "Yeah, the spa sisters kinda explained that one to me. Apparently I was a very 'chivalrous' lover."

Applejack, however, looked concernedly at Derpy. "You knew he was gettin' around before you two met, right?"

"Yep! It came up while we were talking, and, uh…" She looked down and to the side. "Well, not only did I not mind, I, uh, thought his attitude about it was… attractive."

I smiled sheepishly and tried to explain. "Going from getting shunned by everypony to having casual sex was whiplashing me pretty hard. Talking to Derpy about it gave me someone to really connect with." I blinked a couple of times and looked at the wall-eyed mare. "Wait, you found my flustering attractive?"

"Well, more 'adorable,'" Derpy admitted. "You'd had all these encounters, yet you were so worried about what it all meant, if you were doing right by those mares, and… I thought it was really cute."

Applejack gave me an unreadable glance. "Hmm. So you really are doing the whole stud thing." She then shrugged and reached for some more chips. "Alright. If yer all okay with that."

"I am," Derpy agreed, hugging me tighter. "He deserves to have some fun."

Once again, I was stunned by how goddamn lucky I was.

"Oohoohoohoo!" Rarity giggled with glee. "More grist for the rumor mill. Tell me, tell me, who's in your little black book? Who's next on the list?"

"Watch out," Applejack deadpanned, "you set off her 'gossip-o-meter.'"

I was honestly having a little fun discussing the events of the past two days, but I figured I didn't want to dish on all of my 'conquests,' not that I thought of them as such. "I get we've been having a very open conversation, Rarity, but that's actually a bit too private."

"Of course." The immensely busty fashionista had the sense to look self-conscious. "I got a little excited. I was half-joking, really."

"No problem," I replied.

Derpy leaned in and not-whispered, "I wouldn't mind you telling ME about it sometime…" Rarity chuckled at that, and Applejack turned a little pink under the brim of her cowboy hat.

I stared at her with really wide eyes. "You are unstoppable, aren't you?!"

She started to bounce a little in her seat. This time, she actually whispered when she said, "I'm sorry, but I don't know how much longer I can wait…! Can't you do something…?"

My heart started to beat harder in my chest as I looked around the room. Rarity had struck up a side conversation with Applejack. Octavia, Mrs. Cake, and Rainbow Dash were dancing in the middle of the room. Twilight and Fluttershy were talking off to the side, though the bookworm Princess seemed to be keeping her eye on me at the same time. And Pinkie Pie was switching between all of us, making sure we were all having a good time.

"You all having a good time?" the party pony asked as she bounced by our table. We all assured her that we were, and she bounced away.

Derpy looked about ready to give up and be patient again, but I became determined. I'd enjoyed being titillated by all the bare, squishing breasts in play throughout the room, but I was starting to get just as antsy as my 'girlfriend.' I was ready for some kind of relief, and to test out a new aspect of my power.

This had the chance to backfire in a number of ways, so I took a deep breath and summoned my courage. Then I looked at Rarity. "Rarity, you uh…" I faltered.

The white unicorn looked at me with those bright blue eyes. "Yes?"

"Uh, you… The one thing you really want to do tonight is give me a long, deep makeout kiss."

Rarity was shocked. "How… How did you…"

Applejack gave Rarity a surprised look. "You do?"

I panicked a bit. "Uh, forget about- That was your own idea! Everyone but Derpy forget I said that!"

Immediately, the reaction on the two mares' faces went away. "Forget about what, sugarcube?" Applejack asked me. Rarity had a strange look on her face.

I just shrugged, not sure how to respond. So I could really control minds directly this way, or…?

Rarity got up. She walked around the table until she was right in front of me, my eyes level with her soft, inviting nipples. Her face was seriously red, but her expression remained neutral.

"Darling, there's something I wanted to try tonight. Hope you don't mind..."

Before I could react, she leaned down and pressed her mouth against mine. Her lips smothered my own, her bee-stung pillows smooching and rubbing and pressing until… She opened her mouth, and I followed, and her tongue crossed the short distance between us. Her initial movements were quick and excited as her broad pony tongue dominated my mouth, but after a few moments she seemed to remember that she was a 'lady,' and she slowed down to rub her tongue on me more precisely.

Like the last time this had happened, I was next to powerless under this assault. But when she eased up, I did my best to push back with my head and tongue, and the unicorn seemed to accept my reciprocation. She let my tongue invade her mouth, rubbing hers against mine as I felt her out and got a taste for her.

Her immense bosom rested in my lap even as she leaned over. My hands were desperate for something to do, so I instinctively reached up and started rubbing the sides of her bare milky white jugs. The sheer softness of them overwhelmed me. It was easy to throw the word 'marshmallows' around like a joke, but her breasts were more than that. They squished and deformed like big ol' marshmallows – no resistance and springing back like sponges – but the surface was incredibly smooth and cool, like some kind of sheer silky fabric. Marshmallow chiffon.

It took me a while to realize she was moaning. I was too. We were lost in each other, our lip-smacks and gasps ringing in our ears as we kissed like desperate lovers. Her arms wrapped around my neck and gripped the back of my head while mine kept kneading and exploring her giant knockers.

As one, we both felt the need to come up for air. We breathed heavily in each other's faces for a few moments, opening our eyes to just stare at the other's flushed expression of desire.

To my great disappointment, she pulled back and righted herself. She took a deep breath or two, and then cleared her throat.

"What the hay was that about?" Applejack finally asked, cutting through the silence. And it was a silence, save for the music – we'd grabbed the attention of every pony in the room with our display.

Rarity smiled at everyone in the room, then at me. "I'd heard so much today about Pascal, the generous new stud in town, and, well… I had to see what the fuss was about." She rubbed her lips together, licking them subtly, and smirked. "You did not disappoint."

"Uh, thanks," I mumbled, starstruck as the mega-busty unicorn made her way back to her seat. I heard Derpy trying not to giggle like a madwoman behind me.

Twilight Sparkle made her way over to us, her own enhanced breasts wobbling with each step. "What… was that all about?"

Rarity used her best casual shrug. "I wanted to give him a kiss tonight, so I did."

The Princess looked rather stunned by that. "So you… just did?"

Applejack gave her dressmaking friend a slightly disapproving look. "Did ya really have to put on a show? I mean, whatever, it's Pascal, but… you?"

"Better than the alternative," Rarity replied. "Which would have made the extent of my intentions clearer: Doing that right here in full view of everypony… or sneaking off to another room with him privately?"

"S'pose you got a point," Applejack begrudgingly admitted.

I looked back at Derpy, who was currently trying to hide the way she was lightly stroking the underside of her breasts and staring at me in a heated manner. "W-Wow…" she breathed. "You said that, then made them forget, then she wanted it, then…" She squeezed her massive milkers and groaned.

A set of footsteps approaching me pulled my attention away, and suddenly all I saw was purple. I found myself straddled where I sat. Twilight's expanded breasts pressed up against my chest, bulging them up to the base of our necks.

I was kissed again, this time by the thin but soft lips of Twilight Sparkle. Whether it was a difference in experience, imagination, or nerves, her kiss was much less passionate than Rarity's. Just smooching on the lips, mouth closed, and pressing and twisting for all she was worth.

During this prolonged moment, I heard the sound of magic coming from her horn. I felt my cock embraced in a warm grip within my jeans. There was no stroking, just a firm, loving squeeze to match the intensity of her kiss.

She pulled away, and her horn stopped glowing. For a second she just sat there on my lap, gazing huskily at me.

I was without words. "Uh…"

Whatever had possessed her, it passed the second I said something. She went pink and got really nervous all of a sudden. "W-Well, it was okay for Rarity to kiss you because she wanted to, so I figured…"

I found myself more concerned than anything. "Y'know, we should really talk about this. Us." Twilight nodded stiffly at that. A part of me was thinking: Now I've done it. Two sexy ladies kissing me passionately in as many minutes? I'd officially crossed the threshold into cheesy harem anime. The only way to combat that would be effective communication, the bane of clueless harem protagonists everywhere.

The problem was this wasn't a good time, and I had no idea what I would say when it was a better time.

"Woahoho! Getting lucky over there?"

We looked over to see Rainbow Dash coming towards the table with a cocky grin. The rest of the party was watching at various distances as well. Apparently my smooch-ambush festival was way more interesting than any other activity right now.

There was a gasp from Mrs. Cake. "Ditzy! What are you doing?!"

All eyes turned to Derpy, who jolted like she'd been struck by lightning, caught with her hand down the front of her slacks. "U-Um… I…"

"I realize things are getting a little tense, but that's no reason to-"

"Hey, hey, hey!" I interrupted quickly, a plan forming on my lips before my brain could fully approve. "It's okay if she masturbates during this party."

Mrs. Cake's demeanor switched instantly. "Oh, it is? Goodness. My mistake, Ditzy. I don't know what I was thinking. Um… Carry on."

"Yeah! We're all adults here! Go for it!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed right after.

Derpy's eyes twinkled like she'd been given three birthdays worth of presents, and I could swear I saw her irises turn into little hearts for a second as she looked at me. Nervously eager, she stood up and shucked off her lower clothes in one frantic move, tossing her pants and underwear off to the side. Stark naked, she sat back down and started teasing her glistening gash, while watching me to see what I would do next.

Rainbow Dash watched her with a quirked eyebrow, then addressed me. "Okay, maybe a little more than lucky. I don't get it. What's the big deal?"

"My guess would be 'availability,'" Octavia suggested, putting an arm under her dark gray boobs. "Er, no offense to anypony involved, but… What I mean is, it's not 'appropriate' for us to show any sort of desire towards a stallion we aren't committed to. Pascal, being a human, is socially exempt from that."

"Ha!" Rainbow laughed. "Guess that's appropriate. So you're using him to get your rocks off?"

To my surprise, multiple mares shouted back in my defense, their voices of protest forming one chaotic chorus. Even Octavia hastily clarified her point, insisting that I was obviously a nice human who'd shown receptiveness to their affections and that this wouldn't be happening otherwise. I had a funny feeling the musician spent a lot of time thinking about things like this.

Applejack shook her head and sighed. "Darn it, Rainbow. Have some tact."

"What? What would you say if a bunch of your friends were mackin' on with the town pervert?"

"The whole point of this party is that we accept 'im now, Rainbow! Why you gotta say that like it's a bad thing still?"

"I'm just telling it like it is! He's still a perv. I'm not saying it's a bad thing!"

"You absolutely are!"

"I'm not!!"

"Thaaat's enough," I said at last. "Rainbow, how about you get over here." I looked back to the purple alicorn filling up all the space on my lap. "Twilight, um, if you could…"

Awkwardly, Twilight nodded and slowly stepped aside. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and came around the table until she was facing me. "Yeah? What is it?"

I looked over my shoulder at Derpy and winked. Her reaction was to gasp and stroke herself more slowly.

Back to Rainbow, I said, "I'm thinking… that since you have kinda ticked off most of the partygoers, you should… uh… go through some kinda punishment for it. Y'know, some kind of vaguely humiliating game that'll give the others some catharsis and that you can just laugh off tomorrow."

Applejack grinned at me. "That sounds perfect, Pascal!" A number of the other guests seemed to approve. Of course they would; I had suggested it.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh, her ego deflating with it. "Yeah… You're right. Guess I'm still mad for you creeping out Fluttershy, even though I shouldn't be anymore."

The yellow pegasus in question smiled wistfully. "It's okay, Rainbow. But that's what the party is for. To help us move past all the ugly feelings that have been building up the last three weeks. Pascal and I managed to do it… I think this'll be good for you too."

Rainbow's eyes rolled again, but there was less indignation this time. "Fine, okay, fine. Hit me with your punishment thing."

Now there was a strange euphemism.

"Alright, so… Uh…" I already had an idea of what I wanted to do, but this was heading into territory I'd never explored before, both in terms of my powers and in terms of my debauchery. I braced myself. "Okay. You… This is gonna be two parts. First: For the rest of this party, you're going to be my servant. You'll do anything I ask you to, without question."

"Ooh! That'll do it," Rarity commented with a sly smile.

"Yeeaaahh, I guess that makes a good punishment," Rainbow muttered. "Alright, done. What's the second part?"

"Second." I paused, both for dramatic effect and to triple-check that this was what I wanted to do. Enunciating clearly, I said, "Until the party ends, you are just as obsessed with my cock and balls as I am obsessed with huge breasts."

Silence filled the room. Rainbow's eyes went wide, and her breath caught in her throat. Her perky nipples became just a little more erect.

I leaned forward. "You can probably imagine what that's like, but let me give you a clearer picture. To you, my cock and balls are the most sexually amazing, awe-inspiring things in the world. Just imagining them under clothing turns you on like nothing else. Just touching them, rubbing them all over you would arouse you to the brink of climax, let alone any actual sexual act. You want to feel them, lick them, kiss them, all that to every single inch of them over and over until every characteristic is burned into your brain. And when all that worship is done? You just want more."

By now, Rainbow was openly staring at my crotch, a line of drool rolling down from the corner of her mouth. One of her hands, trembling, reached for the button of my jeans. But I grabbed her wrist.

"But there's a second part," I growled. "Now that you have that desire… You've gotta hide it. No staring, no touching, no even mentioning it out loud. It just wouldn't be polite. In fact, if you come on too strong… well, you might get run out of town. Not literally for you, but that's what it feels like. So you gotta pretend you're not obsessed, even though you can only just barely control yourself."

Rainbow gasped and pulled away, her eyes suddenly working very hard to look everywhere but at my clothed dick. Occasionally, she'd fail, then blush and look away again.

I reached for my empty glass and handed it to the dumbstruck pegasus. "Now, get me a refill on that fruit punch."

"H-Huh?" she rasped, her throat sounding dry all of a sudden.

"Now you know what it's like to be me," I declared, and then waved her off. "Go on."

Rainbow's face went through about five different expressions of anger and frustration, before she silently buried it and stomped away towards the snack table.

"Is – ah – is that what it feels like?" Derpy stuttered out behind me. She was leaning on the table with one arm and thrusting into her soaking pussy with her other hand.

My face fell a bit. "Yeah. At its worst." I reconsidered what I'd forced upon the brash athlete. "That was a little cruel."

"Perhaps," Rarity said, her face a little pink, "but it's well within the parameters of her punishment."

"Yeah, make her squirm a bit, that's fine," Applejack agreed. "And if it gives you some payback, all the better. It's your party."

No comments on the blatant altering of her mind, then.

Pinkie didn't look so sure about my chosen punishment. "I dunno…"

It was Twilight, off to the side, who finally disagreed. "You just put in her the same feelings that have been torturing you for weeks. The ones that caused so much friction and stress between you and us. You're right; that WAS a little cruel."

"Well…" Fluttershy mumbled, "I think it works in a poetic way, but, um… only if he doesn't make her wait too long…"

My heart skipped a beat as I heard the shy, gentle, busty pegasus say that. I stared at her and said, "A-Are you serious?"

She smiled back at me. "It helped you when you felt my breasts, right? Then… so that she doesn't end up feeling like you did... make sure she gets to see your… c-cock tonight." The naughty word caused her to lower her head in embarrassment, but she still looked at me with an encouraging smile.

"I think that's the best option," Twilight concurred, and the rest of the mares around the table nodded and agreed. This was already more wildly successful than I could have ever hoped.

Rainbow finally came back with my filled glass, setting it not too softly on the table. "There you go, 'sir,'" she muttered with thinly veiled venom.

It was at this point, between all the casual sexy talk, the nudity, and Derpy's constant encouragement, that my patience ran out. "Hey, Rainbow."

"What now?"

I started to breathe a little faster in excitement. "All that stuff I said about no staring, touching, all that negative stuff – drop it."

The frustration on Rainbow's face disappeared, and her eyes jumped back to my crotch. I reached down to my pants and unbuttoned them, but then Rainbow's hands grabbed mine.

"Can I, um, do it myself?" she asked with a nervous little grin.

I smiled wide and leaned back. Everyone else fell silent and watched, except for the gentle movements of Derpy's hand. Some of them stood up from their seats to look over the table.

Rainbow knelt between my legs, which I spread to give her some room. Her trembling, excited hands grabbed my zipper, which she slowly pulled down. Next came my underwear, which she tugged down just enough to reveal my painfully erect length. She was really shaking now.

Nervousness and eagerness warred within her for a few moments, before she finally bit the bullet and fished out my hard, lengthy cock and oversized balls, tucking the band of my underwear under my sack. With the motion, the tip of my cock flung out a few drops of precum that had been slowly dripping for a while. Some of it landed on Rainbow's cheek, but judging by the astonished look on her face, she didn't really fucking care.

"Oh my gosh…" Her hands pulled away and she just stared at it, my enhanced boner sticking up at a powerful angle all on its own. "Woooow…" Her manic grin, tinged with worship, turned me on something fierce.

I thought she might stare forever, but finally she acted. She gently rubbed the palm of one hand up and down the underside of my cock like she was petting it, while the other hand rubbed and lifted my overfilled sack. Then she leaned in and took a deep inhale of my musk, letting out a sigh of pleasure afterward. She repeated this for a while before pressing her muzzle at the spot where my cock and balls met, immersing herself there and resting my cock on her face.

The fact that my dick was long enough and thick enough to obscure roughly half of her face excited the hell out of me.

Rainbow's worship started out slow and methodical. Gentle rubs, kisses, licks up and down my shaft, while her hands played lovingly with my balls. Every so often I'd groan and let out another burst of precum, staining her face. Her reaction would be to gasp with delight or moan back at me. Her eyes never strayed from her prize; she was completely lost in her own little world.

I'd been building up for a while, so it was no surprise when the situation and the stimulation got me close to the edge quick. I was pushed over by a long lick along the underside of my dick while Rainbow finally looked up at me with a glazed-over, blissed-out look in her eyes.

I grunted and came, shooting into Rainbow Dash's hair and face. She just closed her eyes and kept stroking my pulsing balls, aiming my cockhead so that I'd cover as much of her as possible. Each strand just seemed to make her hotter and hornier, and my newfound production made sure I had a lot to give. By the time my orgasm tapered off, her face and the fringe of her rainbow hair was covered in a sticky white web of cum.

She didn't let me rest, though. She went from gentle worship to full-on erotic attack, pressing her whole upper body against me and slurping on the head of my cock with her mouth. She maneuvered her considerable breasts into my lap, wrapping most of me in firm blue flesh while she sucked hard on the rest. It was a strange irony that she was the only mare in the room right now who could give me a simultaneous titfuck-blowjob, by virtue of not being able to completely smother me.

I heard Derpy behind me lean back and moan, and I glanced behind me to see what she was up to. Her right hand was busy thrusting busily in and out of her snatch, but her left arm was stuck with the challenge of trying to stimulate her breasts. She had it reaching around the front, squishing both light gray boobs against her, so that she could squeeze and tug and wring milk out of her right nipple. All the while muttering things under her breath like, "F-Fuck her… Suck him…!"

Despite having cum only minutes before, I hadn't lost that much hardness at all and was soon on the edge again thanks to Rainbow's bobbing head and rubbing breasts. Twilight and her crew had accomplished exactly what I'd requested.

I looked over at the rest of the mares nearby. All of them were paying rapt attention to the sexual act in front of them, most of them with some level of excitement. I had to wonder which Normal suggestions and commands were in play so that none of them were too embarrassed to watch. Were they just dutifully observing Rainbow's 'punishment?' Did the kiss-fest earlier set a precedent for public affection during this party? Hope against hope, did they actually find it all kinda sexy?

My eyes found their way to Twilight, who was staring at Rainbow with what could only be open-faced desire, and maybe a little jealousy. Like she was the one who wanted to be there, soaking up my cum.

Rainbow Dash, not one to be outdone, lifted herself off the head of my cock and lowered herself to my sack. While still stroking my slick shaft, she opened her mouth wide and sucked as much of my disproportionate balls as she could manage, ending up with only one of them in her lips. She sucked hard on one, her tongue exploring the texture of my scrotum, before spitting the shiny orb out and switching to the other one.

I closed my eyes, and my legs trembled. "C-Close…" In response, Rainbow spat out the other testicle and sucked on the space between my balls while stroking my cock furiously. I twitched, I shuddered, and I came hard again. Shot after shot of cum launched up into the air, most of it landing behind Rainbow or splattering somewhere on her body. She got showered in my cum while she worshipped my balls, and the sight just prolonged my already strong orgasm.

Behind me, Derpy cried out in pleasure, and I heard the sound of fluids squirting out and splashing against the floor. I wondered how much of it was her feminine juices and how much of it was her milk.

Having stained just about everything in a five foot radius, my cock finally calmed down a bit, losing a decent amount of turgidity. Rainbow just raised up and suckled on my half-soft dick, looking up at me lovingly, smiling around my cockhead through the cum on her face. I felt desire renew for a second time.

Rainbow Dash finally slurped off my dick and gave me a happy chuckle. "Th-Thanks, Pascal," she croaked out. "That was a fun punishment. I… think I get it now." She giggled again and gave my balls a quick lick, making me moan.

Applejack fanned herself with her hat. "Whew! Got steamy in here all of a sudden."

That broke the dam for the other mares' reactions. I heard a cacophony of voices expressing a variety of emotions, none of them sounding terribly negative.

Pinkie Pie, looking a little lust-drunk, rested her elbows on the table and looked at us, her jiggly tits squished between her arms and the table. "Wowie… I was just gonna break out some board games or something, but this looks way more fun! Can we do more stuff like this?"

That shocked me out of my post-orgasm high. "What?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie smiled maniacally at me. "We could… We could watch you pair off with every pony who wants to and watch you guys do sexy things! That would be soooo… ffffun!"

"Oh Celestia yes!" Derpy moaned, rendered barely lucid by the idea.

Twilight groaned out something needy and unintelligible.

Octavia fanned herself a little. "It has been a while…"

Mrs. Cake gave me a sly look. "So that's why you asked earlier. You probably knew this was a possibility, didn't you?"

"I think I might just watch," Rarity mumbled quietly. "...Maybe. Depends."

Me being surprised was a recurring thing that was happening very often of late, but could you blame me? "I… I didn't come here expecting to put on a sex show today…"

"Buddy, we all came here topless," Applejack pointed out with a smirk. "Safe to say this kind of thing crossed our minds, but we all showed up anyway. Now, as I see it, there's two ways this can go. We can simmer down and have ourselves a normal, if awkward, rest of the night, or we can cut loose and have some safe fun. I think we'll be fine either way, but it's up to you."

I started to sweat again, and I wasn't sure if I was embarrassed or Rainbow's gentle sucks on my cock were making me heat up. "I, uh, I don't want to make things uncomfortable between you girls… or… or make things awkward outside of this party…"

"It's okay," Fluttershy assured me calmly, her gentle voice breaking through the haze of my lust. "It's a very special occasion. And besides… No one's ever admired my breasts like you before… Now I'm curious about all the things you 'want' to do with them."

My jaw dropped.

"So, um, is that what you want to do?"

Rainbow squealed with delight as my cock stiffened in her mouth. I swallowed hard and replied, "God yes."

Party Games

The music got turned down low. I stripped down entirely. Pinkie Pie procured from nowhere some kind of beanbag chair, though it seemed more filled with some kind of foam than beads. I was plopped rather unceremoniously onto it, and Rainbow Dash moved into position to keep contentedly rubbing her face in my oversized package. The rest of the girls rearranged the chairs into a circle in the middle of the room, with me seated prominently at one end.

Part of me wanted to imagine I was sitting on a throne in front of my harem, but my lowered position made it feel much more like I was being judged by the Council of Boobs.

"I'm a little lost," I confessed in a quiet voice. "I've never… been to an orgy before."

"This is an orgy?" Twilight wondered aloud.

Pinkie looked around. "I thought we were gonna do what I said! Just pair off with Pascal one at a time while the rest of us watch! I mean, does anypony have a problem with that?"

Judging by the shaking heads, the shrugs, and the neutral replies, it sounded like no one did. I would've started sweating if Rainbow's treatment hadn't already heated me up. "That – ah, mm – that seems awfully one-sided."

"It's your party," Octavia said with a slight roll of her eyes. "It seems like many times now that we've reminded you of that."

Derpy fidgeted in her seat, rubbing her moist pussy against the chair. "He's very shy. H-Hard for him to take the initiative."

"Ah, so there's the catch," Applejack quipped with a smirk. "Knew the 'human stud' was a little too good to be true."

"Ah, what I mean is…" I started, but then Rainbow Dash engulfed my dick in her warm mouth again, causing me to arch forward. "Rainbow, Rainbow, not… Gimme a second, alright?"

My dick popped out of her mouth, and the brash pegasus looked up at me questioningly. "Hold on. What am I going to do while you're fucking all my friends?"

I laughed helplessly. "One thing at a time…! Um, what I meant to say is that, uh… I'm staring down the barrel of eight more orgasms, if I can even manage that, while you girls might only get one or two?"

"I repeat my previous statement," Octavia muttered.

"'If'?" Mrs. Cake echoed, tilting her head.

Twilight coughed. "We spent all afternoon surgically improving his sexual performance, but we still don't know where his upper limit is. It might not be as much as a stallion's yet." I pointed weakly at the alicorn and nodded in agreement.

"I think we'll be fine…" Derpy said with a dopey smile. "He went four times in a row with me before this treatment. If we arouse him enough, he'll make it through for all of us."

Applejack let out a deep, chesty laugh that made her orange melons quake. "Huh huh huh huh… So it's not an orgy at all, then. It's a sexy trial by fire."

While they spoke, I watched them, trying to figure out where my version of reality wasn't matching up with theirs… and then it hit me. It wasn't an orgy because I was the only valid target of sexual activity, not each other. None of them looked at the others with desire, at least not openly. Even if they did want something like that… it wasn't socially okay to express it, even under the parameters of the Normal so far. That was slightly fucked up.

I had to phrase this carefully. "Still, though… If any of you are bi or even curious, there's no reason you can't please each other while you wait or if you need to cool off."

There was a mildly uncomfortable silence as the girls looked amongst each other, but otherwise made no overt moves or reactions.

"Um… Who's bisexual or even lesbian in this group?"

Only two hands raised. One at the far end, belonging to Pinkie Pie, and one right in front of me, belonging to the pegasus nuzzling my shaft.

"You too, Dashie?!" Pinkie exclaimed.

Rainbow Dash raised her head, not even looking back at the other ponies. "Hey, the Wonderbolts have sex gods of both genders. Be a shame not to admire both of them…" She went back to nuzzling my junk. "But that was before…"

A round of 'of course's came from the other Elements of Harmony. Pinkie bounced in her seat a bit, blushing hard. "Well, for me, I… I mean, I like both, I like to see both happy, even though I haven't… well…"

This was shattering all kinds of headcanon. I hadn't realized I'd had so many preconceived notions, but now I was watching them vanish right in front of me. "So who here's not a virgin?"

Four hands went up this time. Mrs. Cake, Octavia, Derpy, and Rainbow Dash. The other five Elements of Harmony tried not to look me in the eye.

Mrs. Cake giggled. "I've only had eyes for my Carrot Cake."

Octavia crossed her legs. "It's been quite a long time since my last – and first – coltfriend. We parted amicably, but I was looking for a permanent partnership, and he couldn't keep up with my creative pursuits."

Rainbow Dash grinned. "I experimented in a locker room or two. Until you put this dick on my mind, I always had a thing for other strong athletes like me, colt or filly."

Derpy's lust actually seemed to abate for a bit. "Before you," she said a little sadly, "I had one little fling… Right after graduation. He was kind of a jerk about my eyes, so I dumped him."

That put a big speed bump in the way of the sexual tension. "Geez, Derpy… I didn't–"

"It's okay," she assured me with a genuine smile. "I know I got some issues because of that, and most ponies in Ponyville have been really nice to me. But yes, if you want to know why I like you so much… That might be part of it."

"That's really sweet, Ditzy," Twilight commented quietly.

I looked at the other side of the circle. "So what about the rest of you?"

Rarity grinned nervously. "Oh, you know… Waiting for my Prince Charming…"

"Like Ah said," Applejack muttered, "had neither the time nor the suitors. Pretty sure I like stallions, though."

Twilight just stared straight down into the cleavage of her enhanced boobs. "I've… only ever had a crush… or two…"

Pinkie Pie actually seemed to be thinking hard about it. "Ponies go out of their way to make sure I'm not around during their sexy time. Heck if I know why!"

"Ah think that's called 'privacy'?" Applejack suggested wryly.

"Well, duh, but more than that! Like I can't be in the same building in the same hour as anything sexy. Like everypony thinks I'm going to magically appear and spy on them or something!" She laughed aloud. "Which is just silly! I only do that when I want to be friends with ponies! I don't wanna make friends mid-coitus – that's the worst time for a first impression!"

Somepony cleared their throat, wasn't sure who. Might've been me.

"Oh, right. Well, truth is, I don't really think about sex or sexy things that much. Part of that's my upbringing on the rock farm, but more than that; I'm just too busy trying to make sure ponies are happy, really truly happy! And that's way easier to do with parties than sex or orgies. More efficient, more effective, and longer lasting!" She beamed at me. "Obviously, for you this is a special case where both work at once!"

"So how do you know yer bi?" Applejack asked cautiously.

"Oh! I thought about it one time, and I decided I liked both."

"Naturally," the farmer deadpanned.

Fluttershy, however, raised her hand a little bit. "I've, uh, always thought I had enough femininity in my life, because of, well, you know…" She shook her shoulders gently, sending her giant breasts swaying. "So whenever I think about… that sort of thing, I usually think about… um, stallions, I guess." She gazed around at the others' bare tits rather indirectly, almost as if she didn't want to get caught. "But... I'd never really bothered to look before, and, um, now I'm wondering."

Rarity smiled at the busty pegasus. "That's quite brave of you to say, Fluttershy. You know, I'm honestly glad we're close enough friends that we can share these things candidly with one another."

Twilight finally looked up. "...You're right, Rarity. Even if it doesn't lead to anything between us, we're getting to know each other better. That's worth it." Some of her nervousness seemed to have disappeared.

Derpy raised her hand. "Um, for the record, I wouldn't mind experimenting either. My coltfriend likes big breasts, and y'know what? I'm starting to see the appeal too."

At this point, Applejack just laughed and laughed, causing confusion in the others. "Come on!" she cackled, and gestured at me. "Don't you see what he's doing? Not only is he tryin' to get some girl-on-girl action goin', he's stallin' and tryin' to make sure he doesn't have to account for all of us!"

Busted.

I held my hands up in a prolonged shrug. "Can you blame me for having a little performance anxiety?" I croaked.

"Oh, not at all, not… at… all," Applejack responded with a sultry grin. And then she got up from her chair. "But Ah hope you can forgive me for gettin' a little… impatient."

Applejack undid her jeans and commenced the not so easy task of pushing them off her hips. I realized with dawning, terrifying clarity that I'd been paying so much attention to these mares' tits that I'd somehow forgotten the other half of the hourglass. Just about every mare here had a thin waist and flaring hips, and those that didn't had an even bigger shelf of ass behind them. Until now, they'd all been hidden by pants.

The farmer's jeans came off entirely, revealing her thick legs defined by powerful muscle. I barely noticed that she still had a pair of plain green briefs on. She turned around, swishing her blonde tail to catch my eye. From behind, her calves and hamstrings made a hell of an impression, combined with a slight layer of fat giving her legs some compelling curves all on their own. But the stars of the show were the glutes right above them.

She hooked her thumbs into her underwear and smirked back at me, leaning down and around to keep her eyes on me as she sloooowly lowered the last remaining garment. It was a pose straight out of the worthiest pinups, and her massive, hanging, still perfectly shaped breasts that I could see from behind made it all the better.

Applejack kept her legs straight and pushed her underwear down until she had nothing left to cover. Somehow I'd expected this, but the reality was that her ass was incredible. Given the size, I thought it would be like her breasts; the one soft exception to her toned physique. Instead, her buttocks looked just as strong as the rest of her. But between her wide hips, thick thighs, and powerful back, her ass was still humongous. It didn't bubble out like a shelf, but instead it formed two giant almost-spherical cheeks, bulging out from her sculpted body and bringing the picture of sexualized strength together.

Rainbow Dash pulled off my cock, which was now rock-hard and starting to pulse with need. "Wow. He really liked that, AJ," she mumbled, her eyes still never leaving my cock.

Applejack kicked her underwear off and turned back to face me, switching the view of her ass to the view of her huge, soft breasts again. "Make some room, Dash. I'm getting this party started…"

"But I still don't know what I'm gonna do while you're fucking!" Rainbow protested. "How long is it gonna be before I can have this cock again?!"

I groaned and tried to hold back the rush of arousal caused by that statement. "Um, Rainbow…" Fortunately, I'd long since figured out a solution. "You're going to be my fluffer, cleaning me off and getting me ready between girls."

The pegasus looked confused for a second, and then her eyes lit up. The guarantee of being able to play with my cock every round seemed to work.

"And in the meantime, as my servant, you'll go and 'help' out any of the other waiting girls who want some… 'assistance.'"

Rainbow actually saluted. "You got it, boss!" She finally got up from her place between my legs and looked around to see who needed 'help.'

But as much as I wanted to watch the Sexy Adventures of Submissive Rainbow Dash, my channel was quickly changed to the All Orange All the Time Network as Applejack got in close enough to fill my entire field of view.

She knelt and then crawled over me, her breasts smooshing against my upper torso, neck, and chin. Her bare muscled thighs rubbed against my weak, recently shrunk ones, as if to highlight the enormous difference between them. My cock was flattened against her abs, sticky pre getting squeezed out between the two of us.

I craned my head up to look at the face of the tall mare that was smothering me. She had a lustful sneer on her face, as if to say without words, 'I got you now.'

She lifted herself a little farther forward, completely burying me in her impossibly firm breasts and bringing her dripping wet gash in line with my cock. I felt her lips part open, and then she lowered down, swallowing me whole. In the same motion, her hands dug under my shoulders and lifted me up, pushing me further and further into her cleavage. I was now almost upright, but completely crushed against Applejack's body.

Once I was snugly between her boobs, Applejack's hands left my shoulders and wrapped around the sides of her tits, grasping at her nipples and pushing in the two pillowy masses with her elbows. The only indication I got of all this was that my prison of boobflesh suddenly got a lot tighter on all sides, my face squished between sweet, soft, earthy-smelling tit. But her breasts retained a lot of their shape even with the squeezing, which meant a surprising amount of force got applied to my head, shutting out all hope of light and oxygen.

Her cunt constricted tightly around me, and her hips pumped up and down my 10-inch length. Her legs wrapped around mine under my knees, preventing me from moving. I was completely trapped, dominated in every physical way by Applejack's huge, strong body. It wasn't all pleasant – it was clearly meant to be her kind of winkingly ironic revenge for me playing coy earlier – but I fucking loved it.

Up and down, up and down she went, not once letting up or easing off in any of the ways she was keeping me tightly restrained. I was starting to get light-headed, desperate both to cum and get fresh air.

No longer stunned by her treatment, I found that she'd left my arms free. My hands reached up to her breasts to try and grope at the abundant skin, but I found myself blocked by her own arms already doing the work of tugging at her nipples and stroking along the sides. I ran my hands along the supple undersides and relished the sensation, but it wasn't getting me any closer to freedom. I outright tried to make an opening for myself, but Applejack wasn't having that either.

"Nuh-uh," I heard through the muffling of her boobs. "Ya gotta make me cum first. C'mon, you can figure it out… Already got me plenty riled up with that show…!"

She pumped on my dick even harder, her wide hips slamming against mine, her pussy gripping me as hard as it could up and down my length. The sensation was exquisite, but my lack of breath kept me from enjoying it to the fullest. My hands desperately groped for whatever they could, running down her sides and back and waist until they landed on her ass.

As big as Applejack's butt was, I could feel that it was almost all muscle. Her globes tightened up rock-hard on each rise of her hips, then released and jiggled slightly when they slammed back down. I did the only thing I could and grabbed two big handfuls of it.

"Ah!" I barely heard her cry out. "Yeah, there we go…!"

That was my way out. I squeezed and pulled and pushed every square inch I could reach. And I did so as hard as I could, since her tight, muscled ass required it. She really seemed to enjoy the attention. Her cunt squirted every time I squeezed a sensitive spot. She was starting to lose her rhythm. But she maintained her strokes diligently, not letting me out of her prison in any way, shape, or form.

Eventually, my hands found their way to the nub of her tail, giving me an idea. I pressed one hand down on the base, and with the other, I grabbed a firm handful of her yellow weave and pulled hard.

"Guh!" Her hips paused for a second, and her pussy rippled around my cock. She started back up again, but her lower body was starting to tremble. "What was tha-"

I adjusted my hands to get a better grip, and pulled hard again.

"Uhhhhn!" she groaned out. Her milking of my cock ceased, and I could almost feel her on the edge of an orgasm. "You… You fuckin' cheater…! How did you-"

I pulled and kept pulling, yanking her tail and keeping it yanked as long as I could.

She arched her back, pulling me forward with her. "Yuuuuhh!" Her hands squeezed her breasts even tighter around my head, stimulating her nipples roughly. Her ass quivered, her legs locked tightly around mine, and her cunt pulsed in warm, wet waves around my dick. The knowledge that I was bringing her off finally pushed me over the edge, and my orgasm triggered. Still running out of air, I kept lightly tugging her tail to keep her own spasms going.

For what felt like almost a minute, we remained embraced, her pussy gobbling up everything I had to offer deep inside it. Even once my load had stopped firing, she still convulsed around me, moaning quietly over my head.

Finally, mercifully, she pulled her breasts apart, and I gasped for breath. I fell back against the beanbag chair, looking utterly pleasured. I wasn't sure how close I'd been to passing out, but I hardly cared.

"Pascal…?" I heard Twilight ask in a shy voice. "Are you alright?"

I held up a thumbs-up.

"He sure, ah, looks like it!" Pinkie gasped out.

Applejack lifted off me, her pussy 'schlorp'ing off my cock and still dripping our combined fluids. She was breathing heavily, her breasts rising and falling dramatically. She put a hand on the small of her back. "How… How the hay did you know I like my tail pulled? Heck, I didn't know I like my tail pulled…!"

I spread my arms out weakly in response. "Desperate times. Lucky guess." I swallowed and tried to breath more steadily.

"The 'considerate lover,' indeed," Octavia remarked playfully.

"Fuckin'… natural…" Applejack groaned. She turned around and walked shakily towards her seat. "Ah'm good. Whoever's next can go fer it."

Before anyone else could react, Rainbow Dash bounded away from her spot between Pinkie's bare thighs – wait, what? – and got back to my cock, licking and sucking it clean. "Mmmmm," she moaned, "Pascal and AJ…"

Despite being on my third recovery of the session, Rainbow Dash's quick and loving treatment was getting me up rather quickly. There was no hesitation from the rest of my body once it was clear I was going to see more action; the blood just started rushing back. Twilight and the doctors had done a really good freaking job.

Mrs. Cake squirmed a bit in her seat, and then stood up. "If no one minds…"

I noticed Twilight's hand raise subtly by a couple of inches, but she forced it back down before anyone else saw.

As the matron began to strip, Rainbow released my hard cock from her mouth and grinned at me. "Feeling ready, champ?"

All I could do was nod wordlessly.

"Darn. Was hoping you'd say 'no.' See you in a bit!" She got up and walked back over to Pinkie Pie, who looked terribly excited by just about everything that was happening.

Mrs. Cake finished removing the rest of her clothes. Her body was a stark contrast to Applejack's; pudgy, rounded off by fat instead of muscle. But there wasn't a single inch of her that looked saggy or misshapen. Her curves were still lovely and round, her skin was still soft and unblemished. There was simply more and more of her. And her hips and thighs – damn! – were making Applejack's applebucking equipment look undernourished in comparison. Not to mention her ginormous breasts, which wobbled off her chest with overbearing ripeness.

The baker blushed heavily under my scrutiny. "This… ahem, this is the first time I've ever shown myself to another stallion… or to so many mares at once outside the school showers…"

"You look amazing," I assured her.

My compliment put a wide, still embarrassed smile on her face. "That's sweet of you to say, dear. But I'm sure you wouldn't mind a much trimmer mare…"

I shook my head. "You're so… big. And not an ounce of it is going to waste. That's part of what blows my mind about this place: The variety. You're just as drop-dead sexy as anyone else here."

A few of the other mares 'aww'd at that, which make me chuckle. Mrs. Cake had a little laugh as well. "Good answer. Sometimes I think Carrot's a little crazy for loving a mare like me so much, but… It's a compliment to hear that other stallions share his taste."

"C'mon, Cup!" Pinkie exclaimed from the other side of the circle. "You don't really think that, do you? You two are the loviest, doviest couple in Ponyville!"

"Oh, don't mind me, Pinkie Pie," Mrs. Cake looked back and assured her. "Just the worries of an older mare. They come and go." She turned to me and gave me a sultry little smile. "Now, let's see what I can do for you, shall we?"

I couldn't manage much more than a dopey grin and a "Yeah…"

"I have a little idea. Would you mind getting up for a second?"

It was a bit of an effort, but I managed to roll off the pillowy chair and get to my knees. Mrs. Cake strode over to the seat and plopped herself down in it, bulging the contents nearly to the breaking point with her mass. Her wide buttocks crossed most of the width of the cushion, and her straining breasts filled a good portion of her lap.

Mrs. Cake then lifted her breasts up and shimmied her thighs a bit. "Why don't you get settled in here?"

My eyes went wide, and if there was a more stupid, vapid smile I could have on my face at that moment, I couldn't imagine it. With clumsy eagerness, I crawled and slid myself across Mrs. Cake's fat legs, which felt softer and more welcoming than the chair itself. Once I was pressed against her belly, she dropped her breasts onto me, covering my torso and most of my face with cerulean tit, with her nipple somewhere near my ear. My legs draped off to the side, and my erection pressed up against the side of her right breast.

Needing no more prompting than that – since this position was a deep-seated fantasy of mine – I maneuvered her left breast so it was squishing directly up against my face, her puffy, slightly inverted nipple in front of my mouth. I opened my mouth and latched on, sucking and licking hard to draw out her hidden nub.

In seconds, my mouth was filled with a deluge of pony breastmilk. The incredible fullness of her breasts I'd noticed all this time had been the result of what had to be gallons of milk stored in her fleshy tanks. Made sense, having two babies to feed and all.

The milk was even more delicious than Derpy's. I was smothered in warm flesh from below, to the side, and above. And to top it all off, Mrs. Cake held my head up with one hand and grabbed my cock with the other, using her hand and her breast to stroke me off. I was nearly beside myself with pleasure.

"That's more like it…" she cooed, her voice taking on a warm, motherly tone that sent tingles down my spine. "Something a little softer after Applejack's rough treatment. Isn't that just perfect?"

"Hey, Ah was keepin' an eye on 'im," the farmer tiredly spoke up. "Wasn't gonna let anything bad happen."

"Of course, dear, but your aftercare leaves something to be desired," Mrs. Cake replied, not taking her eyes off me as she talked. "Not that I mind too much. I was wondering what my part to play was going to be, and you gave me a perfect opportunity."

"Uh… okay," Applejack mumbled, slightly confused.

Mrs. Cake leaned down to me and spoke in a near-whisper. "I want to save intercourse for my husband later tonight, if that's alright with you. This show will rile me up but good, and I want that to be his special present for being so understanding with all this."

I nodded a couple of times, shaking the surface of her breast with my lips. That was just fine with me. I had no bone to pick with Mr. Cake – he seemed like a cool guy, and the two of them looked really, genuinely happy together. Homewrecking was not on the agenda tonight.

"Oh, good. Thank you, Pascal. Don't worry about bringing me off, then; this is all about you." A deep chuckle emanated from her, and she started rubbing my cock up against the side of her breast more firmly. "Though, now that you've got me thinking about it… I'm sure if you asked, you could talk him into sharing our bedroom with you… Show you some tricks for pleasing the stable of mares you're picking up… Is that something you'd like to explore sometime down the line?"

My eyes remained closed, but my eyebrows shot up my forehead. Was she, a married mare, giving me an open invitation to a threesome? A threesome with her husband, sure, but… There was also the subtle unspoken hint of 'Sure, you don't get to fuck me in this public setting, but imagine what we could get up to behind closed doors?'

In response, precum pooled at the tip of my cock and dripped onto Mrs. Cake's stroking hand.

"Ooh! Let's call that an RSVP. Now, let's get you off." She began to alternate between stroking my dick with her hand, rubbing it from side to side against her breast, and lightly smacking her tit with my cockhead. And I just kept feeding off her breastmilk, my hips squirming under her treatment.

Having been lulled into this soft, erotic state of bliss, my orgasm hit me before I knew it. There was no awareness left in my mind to give a warning; I just let fly in Mrs. Cake's hand. She let out a coo of surprise as white semen shot out of me to stain the floor, her breasts, and her fingers. Cumming relaxed me, completed the feeling of total comfort.

My legs slowly untensed as the orgasm cooled down. I drank a few more gulps of Mrs. Cake's milk, and then released the turgid nipple, fluids dribbling down my chin.

"Enjoy that, honey?" she asked.

I nodded, lapping up a few remnants of liquid that were dripping down her areolae. "Came a little faster than I wanted, but… That was real good."

"As long as you came hard for mommy, dear," Mrs. Cake said sultrily. She giggled at her own absurdity. "Oh goodness, is that a fetish of yours? Being a 'good boy' for 'mommy'? Heehee!"

I chuckled, but shrugged. "I like big breasts, so there's probably a psychological thing there, but… Well, can't say I haven't masturbated to that fantasy before, but I wouldn't say it's my number-one thing."

Mrs. Cake sighed dramatically, as if she were disappointed, but her smirk gave the game away. "Oh, very well. Between you and me, Carrot loves that kind of treatment. Of course, he can just as easily go the other way and pound me across the counter…" She sighed dreamily. "If you treat your girls half as well as he treats me, I think you'll be fine."

"Sounds like you got a good thing going," I remarked. I tucked myself under her breasts a little more snugly, loathe to leave her full-body embrace.

"Not that good, bedroom-wise; the twins have taken up most of our lives, but that has its own joys." Mrs. Cake had a thought and looked over at Twilight. "I'm sure the answer's obvious, but… well, humans and ponies aren't… compatible, right?"

She was right, the answer had to be obvious, but having just cum unprotected inside Lyra and Applejack, even the most remote likelihood of consequences gave me pause.

Twilight, blushing furiously after watching Mrs. Cake bring me off, just shook her head quickly. "No, no, no, that's what all the testing was for," she replied. "No diseases, no genetic compatibility."

"You tested specifically for that?" I couldn't help but ask.

She shook her head even harder. "No, no! I mean, we looked at the genetic sequence, compared it to ours, took notes. No compatibility!"

"Sorry, sorry," I said. This was clearly embarrassing for her.

Twilight took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "It's okay."

Fluttershy looked at her friend with concern. "Um, are you sure you're comfortable, Twilight?" she asked the now dark-red librarian. "I hope you don't feel pressured to…"

"It's really, really fine!" Twilight insisted. "I really do want to be here. It's just… I'm a little out of my depth, is all."

"Same with me," Rarity piped up, squirming in her seat. "If this were truly objectionable, I would have politely asked to leave. That said… This is very… Well, not that I haven't read about it sometimes, if I may be honest, but… This is very new territory."

Twilight just nodded. It looked like she wholly endorsed Rarity's assessment.

Mrs. Cake motioned for me to get up. I gave her giant, milky breasts one last full-body hug, making her laugh a bit, before rolling off her thighs and letting her get off the seat. I got back onto the cushion, and Rainbow Dash rushed over to lick my cock clean again. My libido was pretty calm after Mrs. Cake's treatment and the conversation, though.

This was making me wonder something. "Is there anyone who's just going along with things and would actually prefer not to do this with me?"

Almost everypony assured me they wanted this, even Twilight. But Rarity meekly raised her hand. "I am, and I'm sorry."

"Don't be," I placated her. "What's the problem?"

"I want to save myself for my special somepony… if he ever shows up in my life," Rarity admitted, closing her legs and placing her delicately manicured hands on her lithe thighs, which were covered up by a silky, billowing bottom half of a dress. "Now, if you asked me to, I'd be more than happy to give you something so special on such a special day, to make up for the last two weeks of unpleasantness, but… Part of me hopes you won't."

That was easy to understand. This was a value she held very closely, and not even the Normal could fully overcome that without my prompting. I found that admirable, and I knew I had to speak very carefully so as not to change that too much. "Well, we don't have to if you don't want to."

Rarity let out a sigh of mild frustration. "I want to do something. You find me attractive, right?"

I nodded a little harder than I meant to.

"Then I was part of the problem, and I want to be able to say I helped make things right, rather than I was the only one who sat back and did nothing."

That way of looking at it was a little screwed up, but so was this entire situation; exhibit A was the pegasus-woman tongue-washing my balls. Still, the only thing to do was find some kind of balance. "Okay. Maybe we can… do something less intense that doesn't involve… that?"

"Hopefully much, much less intense than 'that,'" Rarity mumbled. "I want to save as much as I can."

I was struck with an idea. "I think I know what to do."

"Oh?"

"Well, for when it's your turn."

Rarity stood up and looked around at the circle of mares. "Would it be alright if I got mine out of the way?"

Twilight visibly held herself back. "I… Mm… I'm going after you!"

The fashionista looked surprised. "Why, Twilight! You look positively, well… desperate! I can wait if you want to-"

"I'm. Going. Next," Twilight punctuated clearly, looking straight ahead.

"No, darling, I in-sist! You were one of his first partners, were you not? How am I supposed to focus on my efforts knowing I'm delaying somepony so full of… desire?! I simply cannot, will not! Please, Twilight, take your turn. I am in no hurry."

I watched this exchange with a sense of foreboding. There was a certain neediness in the way Twilight looked at me that didn't feel right. What was going on? …Well, I had a guess or two.

Rarity sat back down, and Twilight shakily stood up. Off came her shoes, her socks, her long skirt, and her panties. Each motion was filled with awkward nervousness, or maybe… restraint? She didn't even look at me as she undressed.

Rainbow Dash, who was just licking my clean cock for amusement at this point, looked over at her. "Man, you got her good. First she kisses you, and now she wants you like it's the last day in Equestria."

I swallowed. "Yeah… What was that about?"

"Because Rarity did," Twilight muttered, still not looking at me as she stood naked in front of everypony. "She kissed you because she wanted to, so I did that because I wanted to."

So it had been a Normal thing? 'If X, then Y'? If you want to kiss me, then you can kiss me in front of everyone? Rarity had set the precedent, and because it involved me…

Rarity smiled bashfully. "Well, it was the one thing I very much wanted to do tonight."

Applejack nodded. "Yeah, like Pascal said."

...

She covered her mouth with her hands as all eyes, mine and Rarity's and Derpy's especially, turned towards her. "Oh, shoot. Oh, shoot!"

"Wha...?" was my reaction.

"Sorry sorry sorry!" Applejack exclaimed, covering her eyes next. "I know you told us to forget you said that, but it just slipped out, sorry!"

"Wait, you didn't? You were just… pretending?!"

The apple farmer became very frustrated with herself. "Well, rrgh! Yes and no. You looked so flustered about saying that and insisting on it, so Ah figured the best thing to do would be to pretend it hadn't happened. And I thought I'd pushed it out of mah mind entirely with all this goin' on, but… guess it's not that easy to forget on command. Darn it all."

I looked bewilderedly at Rarity. "But… you still kissed me."

Rarity looked as ashamed as Applejack, as though they had shared a faux pas. "I really did try to forget about what you said… But I still thought you were right about it. After all, it's not that uncommon for somepony to see something obvious in another pony that they themselves don't realize. I thought it was very insightful of you."

What the fuck was going on? I looked down at Rainbow Dash between my legs. "Are you just pretending too?" I almost demanded of her.

Rainbow Dash just quirked an eyebrow back at me. "Do you want me to explain why I'm sucking your cock, or do you want me to suck your cock?"

It said a lot about the kind of man I was that that was a tough question.

"You know what, don't answer that," she muttered, and took half my length in one gulp.

Applejack rubbed her hands down her face, dropped them onto her bare thighs with a clap, and sighed. "Again, really sorry about this, Pascal. Ah'll try to forget about it permanently this time."

Rarity nodded demurely. "Yes, both of us will."

At the same time, Derpy and I gave each other questioning looks. So I hadn't actually controlled their minds at all? Except in Rarity's case, where I had clearly affected her? And what was the deal with Rainbow Dash, then? It was flying in the face of my imperatives… and yet it wasn't at the same time? All I knew was, something in my power of Normal had backfired somehow, and I was too surprised to connect the dots.

"You know what?" I finally said. "Don't worry about it. Not that big a deal." This 'forget' thing was a card I probably didn't want to leave in play right now.

Applejack and Rarity visibly calmed down.

"Are you done?" Twilight said quietly.

Rainbow Dash pulled off my slick cock and gave it a few rubs to test my hardness. "Yep, all yours and ready to go. Enjoy."

Twilight moved towards me and got onto her knees, moving back towards the spot Rainbow Dash had just occupied. Now that she was closer, I could see that she really was holding back in the way she moved – she clearly wanted to get there faster, to get what she wanted quicker, but she didn't want to look like she wanted it so bad.

I gulped and said, "Twilight, what's going on?"

The nude, busty, purple alicorn woman took a deep sniff of my cock, closing her eyes to savor the scent. Then she looked up at me with the most adorable, begging eyes I'd ever seen.

"Can I taste your cum?" she asked.

The request hit me like a gut punch. All I could do was nod my head very slightly.

All restraint vanished. She took nearly all of my cock into her mouth and sucked it for all she was worth. Her huge breasts pressed up against my balls, and her head became buried in my lap. Rainbow's attentions had been an idle, lazy affair, taking the time to feel it out. Twilight's rough blowjob was focused on one thing: Stimulating me as quickly as possible to get her prize. And then her horn glowed.

I felt a jolt of energy run through my genitalia like electricity, and I visibly twitched. It wasn't painful, but buzzing and live, filling my cock with heat and sensation. The feeling stayed, and the longer it stayed the more intense it got. Within seconds, I felt like I was white-hot and vibrating in her mouth while her tongue ran over every inch of it. My balls felt like they were boiling with seed, desperate to shoot.

Shaking, I forced myself to look down at Twilight, for no better reason than to get a good look at the face of the pony doing this to me. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were lidded and sedate, but she kept her gaze up at me. As if to say, 'Well? Are you going to cum now?'

I hadn't lasted even a minute. My hips thrust, and I buried almost everything inside her maw and pulsed hard. I could feel my cum shoot out and splash against the back of her throat, and she began swallowing repeatedly. Her horn glowed a little brighter.

"Aaah!" I cried out, and doubled over in shock. The magical sensations running through me doubled. I felt hotter, more energetic, like every cell down there was being stroked and worshipped individually. Hot on the heels of my orgasm, I felt another, even more powerful building pressure even before the first had even begun to subside. I let out a strangled shout, and my cock pulsed again with a fresh new load of semen to shoot down Twilight's throat. Her horn brightened again, filling the room with light.

My head flew back and my mouth opened to scream, but I couldn't even breathe. Everything had gone white, and I felt like I was on fire in the best way possible. My hands, acting entirely on instinct, latched onto Twilight's head and pushed her down as hard as I could muster. I heard a choke and a moan of pure delight. My whole body twitched over and over again.

There had been no buildup; one moment I was experiencing my first multiple orgasm, and the next my entire existence had been reduced to the experience of orgasm itself – just one constant stream of pleasure looping through my body and flowing into the beautiful Princess's mouth.

I thought it would never end, but eventually the sensation began to ebb away. My hands remained on Twilight's head, for I could not gather the strength to move. My legs kept twitching, and I had to remember to start breathing again.

Twilight pulled my cock out of her throat, but not all the way out of her mouth. She bobbed up and down, rubbing her lips along my re-hardening shaft. "'ore…" she moaned around my girth. "'oooore…"

More? Oh, god. "Twilight… Twilight…!"

She kept sucking without any regard for my pleading. Her eyes were closed, and the look on her face was blissful and lusty as fuck.

I struggled to pull myself together. I had a good idea of what was going on now. "Twilight, please… Ah! This isn't you. You don't have to… to crave my cum like this." I felt outright silly saying it, but in my addled way I had no faculties to lie or call it anything else. "Don't make this an addiction. You're stronger than this… desire. Enjoy the taste, by god, do whatever you want, but don't let it control you. Please, Twilight… please."

Just her mouth, and the thought that the Princess of Friendship was addicted to my cum, brought me close to the edge of yet another powerful cum. And yet, right as I was about to blow, she stopped.

She lifted her head off me, wiped her mouth, and gave me an adorably awkward little smile.

"Sorry about that," she said. "I really felt like I needed it for a second there. Maybe I still feel it a little… but you're right. It's just very tasty, that's all. And watching you cum so many times without being able to… to taste it again had me… Well, you saw."

No longer being stimulated, my cock throbbed in denied need at her own description. But I let out a sigh of relief. It was unbearably hot, the idea that I had affected her this way, but… I couldn't destroy Twilight Sparkle like that. I just couldn't.

The bookworm blushed and brought herself up to an upright kneeling position, her enhanced breasts wobbling in front of me. "We'll call that my turn. And when you get the chance… I think I really could use another sample to study. Especially so I can compare you pre- and post-enhancement."

I winced. If she wasn't going to take care of this throbbing boner she gave me, then I had to deal with it myself soon. "You, rgh, might get your chance right now. Rarity!"

The rest of the room, watching in stunned silence, snapped out of their trance as the attention changed to a different point. Rarity nearly jumped out of her chair. "Y-Yes, Pascal?"

"Let's get your turn out of the way. I've still got my idea."

Hearing the tension in my voice caused her to vacate her seat quickly and start stripping off her dress bottom. "Um, care to explain?" she asked.

I put a hand on my needy erection. "You're a fashionista, right?"

Now nude, Rarity walked into the center of the circle and stood before me. Her soft, incredible breasts were oversized and gigantic to almost compete with Fluttershy, but the rest of her was soft and graceful and supple. An hourglass, but of a more humble and idealized shape than the other exaggerations in the room. She looked like a classical fertility goddess, but with gigantic breasts floating off her chest – a wildly unbalanced aesthetic my juvenile libido loved. "I like to call myself that," she replied.

"You like dressing up, primping every aspect of your appearance so you stand out? You like being admired for your appearance?"

"Well, yes, that's one way to put it," Rarity agreed. "What's your point?"

I leaned back, and Twilight moved to my side to give me a clear view of Rarity standing before me. "Then let me 'admire' you," I said with a suppressed smirk, and started stroking my cock.

Rarity's eyes went wide when it became clear that I was masturbating to her figure. "Oh…! Oh! I see! Well." She smiled almost involuntarily, and the red in her cheeks got a little brighter. "That means I get to save myself, you get an orgasm from me as promised, and…" Her hips twisted with sultry pleasure. "I must admit, I find this more than a little thrilling. You're right on the nose; I do like being admired. Maybe not in this way from all stallions, but from you…! I'll accept it."

My legs bounced a little with excited energy. Not only had I found a happy medium with Rarity, but an excuse to masturbate in front of all these busty ponies. Maybe the pleasure of my own hand wasn't as great as anything else I'd had in the last two days, but the uniquely perverted situation was a hell of a turn-on.

Rarity twisted around with a ballerina's grace, turning until she was showing me her rear from a diagonal angle. She had a perfectly formed bubble butt, only a little excessively large. And her breasts still stuck out a great distance in front of her as she showed me acres of sideboob.

She cocked one leg up and raised her hands to her styled hair, putting on a magazine model's pose. "I've been to a few photo shoots before… But I've never waited for a 'shot' like this. Oh, I'd be kicked out of the industry if they knew I was doing this kind of 'modeling'…" She twisted back around and leaned over, running a hand down one leg and letting her mane fall over part of her face. "You'll keep this between us, won't you?"

Her tone made it clear this was her way of dirty talking, and it was working on me. "Yeah… You bet…" I replied in a ragged, husky tone. I was starting to get close.

Something about my voice changed Rarity's demeanor slightly. She smirked and grasped her breasts openly, groping at her pronounced areolae and fat nipples. "Of course, THESE are the real objects of your affections, aren't they?" She moaned and squeezed and jiggled her ludicrous tits. "Uhn… I spend so much time every day washing these, preparing these, applying creams and lotions and perfumes… Tell me it's all worth it, Pascal. Show me!"

With an accent like that, talking about her giant breasts so candidly, how could I refuse? I groaned and gripped the base of my cock, letting it twitch and shoot out my patiently waiting cum.

Rarity panicked and backed away a bit when it looked like my shots would reach her body and hair, but they were plucked halfway between us by Twilight's magic. She set up a pink field in the air and let strand after strand of cum get trapped within it, orbiting them around each other and slowly merging them into one liquid mass.

My orgasm was quick and to the point this time, and I fell back in relief. After Twilight's mindblowing performance, something a little more normal was what I needed. Not that Rarity giving me a peep show as a masturbatory aid was 'normal' by my standards, but shit was getting relative.

Derpy stared at the cum within the magic with wide eyes. "Woah… Even after all that, you still came so much…"

Twilight levitated over one of the party cups and plopped the floating cum into it. For a second, she stared into the cup of cum and pondered it, sniffed it a little. Then she sighed, cast her preservation spell on my cum, and sealed the top of the cup with her magic. "Thanks, Pascal. This'll be tomorrow's project for sure this time." She gave me a wink. "Unless you want me to spend all day gathering all the doctors in the land again."

I weakly waved her off and looked at Rarity. "Um, thanks for the show."

"Thank YOU for the show," she replied, grinning a little. "I've never… Seeing it in front of you is much more… visceral." She took a second to compose herself. "Ahem. I enjoyed myself, and I hope you are satisfied."

"Absolutely," I said with a dopey smile. I rolled my head back onto the chair and sighed. I was getting a little exhausted.

Rainbow Dash knelt down to my cock and poked it. "Wow, you really did a number on it, Twilight. Totally soft this time. Think it might be down for the count?" It pulsed and gained a little mass, and Rainbow chuckled. "Guess not."

"Mmmmmngh," I groaned in anguish. Twilight's magic blowjob and the panic about her cum addiction, as well as Rarity's emergency striptease afterward, had drained me emotionally, if not quite physically yet.

"You look like you could use a break, bud," Applejack noted.

"Want to take a few minutes?" Mrs. Cake asked. "Get some food and water? Recover a bit?"

I nodded and started to get up. "Yeah, that sounds good."

Small Talk

I woke up nestled between two– Well, first I woke up. Which was cause for alarm in itself. I hadn't meant to doze off.

I jolted forward and reached for my ears and my rear end. Still human, no tail. With a sigh of relief, I fell back onto the two giant, yellow breasts I had awakened to. On some level, I wasn't surprised to wake up this way – I'd made it very clear that this would be the best thing ever for someone like me – but I was surprised that it was Fluttershy, and not, say, Derpy.

Fluttershy looked down at me, a little concerned at my sudden 'human check' motions. "Are you alright? Was your nap okay?"

"How long was I out?" I asked while I rested my head in her cleavage.

"I don't know, about… 45, 50 minutes?"

That didn't sound like long enough to start dreaming, but I was no expert. I looked around, and saw that I was still in the loft of Sugarcube Corner, and the party was still ongoing. My foam chair had been moved off a little to the side, and the other ponies were…

Well, some of them were eating and chatting. Several others, however, were doing things I wasn't expecting.

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were entangled in a 69 position on the floor, their muzzles deep into each other's wet vulvae. Mrs. Cake was sitting on a chair nearby while Derpy and Applejack knelt before her, nursing on her milky breasts and fingering themselves. Only Twilight, Octavia, and Rarity were off to the side with plates of food, still topless and carrying on a conversation amidst all the casual… sex…

Oh, hell.

Fluttershy noticed me looking over at the small lesbian orgy. "Oh, that. Once everypony was cleaned off and you had fallen asleep, we talked for a while… Turns out a few of them were still, um, full of energy, as it were… And then Applejack brought up that you said-"

"It'd be okay if ponies were up for it," I finished. Had no one to blame but myself for that. At least due to that clause it was all consensual… if unusual. I craned my head up to look at Fluttershy and asked, "So… why are you here with me?"

Fluttershy smiled softly. "Well, Derpy was here originally. Then Applejack invited her to join her with Mrs. Cake, so she asked me to take her place as your…" She chuckled. "…pillow."

"I appreciate it," I mumbled, enjoying how the soft surface of her boobs pressed against the back of my neck. If I'd fallen asleep in this chair, then my head would have been hanging backwards. So I guess it was logical enough for someone to find a way to cradle me.

I groaned as awareness and feeling returned to my body. I was sore. Incredibly sore. The repeated orgasms had tensed and flexed just about every muscle I had. My dick had a slight numb feeling to it, despite all the arousing material within view. I was going to have to take it easy for the rest of the night.

We both became silent for a while, just listening to the ambiance of mares either talking or fucking while the last of Pinkie's party music played on the record player. I yawned.

"Still feeling tired?" Fluttershy asked.

There wasn't much point denying it. "God, I hate to fill that stereotype of the guy who just wants to fall asleep after sex, heh… But damn, I just put my body through the wringer."

The extremely busty mare giggled. "Can't blame you, I guess. If you want to go home, I don't think anypony will mind. Pinkie actually planned on it, or at least made a contingency for it, since she knows you're a bit introverted."

I marveled at that level of insight and planning. "She is way too good at this party planning stuff."

"When she puts her mind to it, certainly," Fluttershy agreed. "Sometimes she can be a little spontaneous and scary without fully thinking things through. But she always means well. And for you, I get the feeling she pulled out all the stops."

"No kidding," I said with a chuckle.

Twilight broke away from her group and walked towards us. "I couldn't help but overhear. You say you're ready to go home?"

Wistfully, I looked around at all the party decorations, the beautiful mares, the banquet of party food – all the delights that had been arranged for me. "To be honest, I'm kind of loathe to go. You mares are awesome; not just your bodies, but, I mean, uh… Just, you're all awesome in your own ways. What you do, what kind of skills you have…"

"But…" Fluttershy said expectantly.

I let out a deep sigh. "But I'm really tired and sore. I NEED rest. No denying that." Part of this situation bothered me, causing me to frown and shake my head. "I hate this; I feel like I'm just having sex and running, but if I could have it any other way, I'd like to talk with you girls for a bit longer. Er, if you'd have me."

Twilight rolled her eyes a little. "Pascal… You can stop worrying. No one's forcing you out, and you're not insulting anypony. There will always be another day for another party. Especially if Pinkie has anything to say about it."

Pinkie raised her head, her muzzle dripping with juices. "You talking about me? Is Pascal leaving? Bye, Pascal! Hope you had a good time!"

That got the attention of the rest of the ongoing orgy. Rainbow Dash lifted Pinkie's incredible hips off her head for a second and said, "Does that mean I'm not your servant anymore?"

"Yep, you're free!" I called back.

"Cool. See you around." And she went right back to licking out Pinkie's pussy.

Derpy pulled her lips off of Mrs. Cake's teat and looked back at me. "Guess that's my cue too…" She got up from her kneeling position and walked over to where the spare towels were placed, and used one to wipe off the excess milk and vaginal excretions that were soaking parts of her body. Meanwhile, Applejack continued nursing from the matron's now slightly drained breasts.

Rarity and Octavia came up to me while this was happening. The fashionista gave me a bright smile and said, "I hope this went a long way towards dealing with… well, that tangle of emotions you've been feeling this whole time."

"If that doesn't do it, nothing will," I quipped as Twilight helped me get to my feet.

"This was fun," Octavia said simply. It seemed like she didn't need to say anything more than that.

Derpy, after looking around for her clothes and mine, walked over to us with the garments bundled up in her arms. She looked to Twilight with a hesitant look. "I know you're taking him home 'cause you're his acting doctor and all, but… Can I come along too?"

"Of course," Twilight agreed.

They proceeded to rather awkwardly help me into my clothes, which was a challenge because I found it difficult to stand on my own two feet at this point. Twilight's magic helped a lot.

And during all of this, we got to hear Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Mrs. Cake, and Applejack licking and sucking and moaning and…

"Maybe I should say something," I admitted aloud once I had pants. "About, y'know, the sex and stuff."

Naturally, none of the other mares saw anything strange about my statement, but Derpy caught my intent. She glanced back at the busty mares. "Well… Maybe not right now? They look like they're having a good time."

Octavia gave me a curious look. "What exactly is your concern?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know. I feel like I've affected a lot of mares' tastes and orientations… And it was all for the sake of making me feel good with sex. Maybe I should make sure ponies don't feel pressured to stay that way?"

"I suppose," Rarity began, sipping at a glass of punch, "but at the same time, everything we've done tonight has been for the sake of this special party, in this special safe zone. I'm sure nopony will feel pressured to keep up anything they're not comfortable with outside of it. Though as for ponies finding out they like new things, well, that's just a natural consequence of experimentation, dear. And we've done a lot of that tonight."

Fluttershy grinned slightly and lifted her humongous naked breasts with her hands. "Not a lot of us had a, um, sexual experience before this. It's been just as much an adventure for us as it's been for you, I imagine."

At the word 'adventure,' Twilight blushed. "Yyyyeah, I don't think I'll be sending Princess Celestia a letter about THIS. And I'm going to think really, really hard about putting it in the diary."

Some of the mares chuckled at that. "There's nothing wrong with being discreet about matters of the body and heart," Rarity advised, smiling.

Tired as I was, I tried my best to mull over their words and the situation. I was really worried about ripple effects all over again since I'd gone wild with my actions and suggestions tonight… But there was evidence to suggest that the other 'rules' I'd discovered over the last two days were holding as well. Context was important. Ponies rationalized in their own way, even if that way was predictable and logical most of the time. It was a lot to consider.

Maybe I didn't have to 'fix' anything. Maybe tomorrow I won't have changed their public behavior too much. As for their private behavior… well, maybe trying to put things back to 'normal' after an experience like this would be even more 'unnatural' than living and letting live at this point. Maybe I had to let go.

Besides, I was way, waaaay too sore to come up with a coherent analysis and actionable plan.

Eventually I decided that if there were any serious lasting effects, and I was still myself tomorrow, I could address it then instead of now. The Normal gave me a lot of leeway. "Alright," I said at last. "I guess we'll just get going…"

Mrs. Cake looked up, her face red and sweaty. "G-Goodbye, Pascal! Thanks for… ohhh…!"

Applejack popped off the huge cerulean breasts and swallowed her current mouthful of breastmilk. "Oh. Um, seeya 'round."

"Farewell, Pascal," Octavia said.

"Don't be a stranger! I don't think Pinkie will allow you to, anyway," Rarity remarked.

Fluttershy leaned forward, squishing her breasts against me and reaching her arms around to hug me. "It was nice to finally talk with you." When she pulled back, she added, "And, um… If you want to do… 'that' again sometime… I certainly wouldn't mind."

My eyebrows twitched upwards. "Oh."

"That is, um… I know you'll probably want to someday, and we can call it a, uh, 'confidence builder' for me." Fluttershy gave me a shy, sheepish grin, making a slight 'squee' sound.

I couldn't help but blearily smile back. "Sure! Whenever it's… next convenient."

"Oh, oh, of course. Not as soon as tomorrow or anything; you still need to recover, and you have plenty of things you probably want to do now that you're not… Anyway."

"Anyway."

Fluttershy nodded, and she and Rarity and Octavia (and the rest from across the room) said their goodbyes to Twilight and Derpy as well. Derpy had put her bottom clothes back on – I assume for comfort's sake – while Twilight…

"Ditzy, can you hold him for a second?" Twilight asked. "I need to put myself back to normal."

"Oh. Yes, go ahead." Derpy took my other arm and took my weight off of Twilight so she could take a few steps away and light up her horn.

Before my eyes, Twilight's huge, supple breasts lit up with pinkish light… and started to shrink. It was with a great deal of sadness that I watched that immense purpleness go away, until Twilight was back to her normal size of melons each the size of her head. Okay, in hindsight, it wasn't all that bad.

I looked on, practically stared, as Twilight retrieved her things, including my latest cum sample, and put her clothes back on. It was weirdly captivating. We'd performed all this… carnality, and now we were going back to being normal citizens. Somewhat. It was still a first for me.

The three of us now ready, we said our last goodbyes to the remaining party-goers and slowly made our way back down the stairs of Sugarcube Corner.

At the second floor, we passed by Mr. Cake, who was coming out of what I presumed was the twins' bedroom. For a moment I worried about disturbing them with the sex show earlier, but when I noticed that I could no longer hear the sounds of the ongoing sex upstairs, I realized that there had to be some kind of noise-suppression magic going on. Good thinking on probably Twilight's part.

I gave Mr. Cake a smirk and a thumbs-up as we headed down the second stairwell. Not sure why; I guess it was a gesture from one recently laid male to a soon-to-be-laid male.

Then, just like that, we were down the stairs and out the door, out into the cool Spring night in Ponyville's streets. Twilight helped me limp along, while Derpy followed alongside us.

I giggled immaturely all of a sudden and reached out to Derpy, putting my hands around both mares' waists. "There we go; walking down the street with a woman on each arm!" Twilight scoffed good-naturedly and Derpy laughed. I quickly let go and put my hand back over the alicorn's shoulder to steady myself.

"Another fantasy off the list?" Derpy teased with a playful grin.

"One of the classics," I replied tiredly. "Even though… I don't know if I wanna be that kind of guy."

"Then don't." Derpy chuckled at that like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

The dialogue between us was simple and limited after that. I was still very tired, my head drooping, my eyes struggling to stay open. I wanted little more than to find a soft surface and crash.

My legs weren't happy, but with their help I'd manage to limp back to Lyra and Bon Bon's house. My usual place of rest awaited me: Their trusty couch.

Derpy peered through the living room window. "Aw. Not exactly room for two on that thing, is there?"

The idea of sharing my bed space with anyone, much less an extremely busty pony, hadn't even occurred to me in a long time. But with Derpy's implication, I suddenly wanted it very much. I tried to be humble and downplay it, though. "It's been home. Lyra and Bon Bon were very gracious to keep me here during the bad times. But…"

"Now it's not all that necessary anymore," Twilight remarked thoughtfully.

A lamp inside turned on unexpectedly, and the door opened. Lyra in her pajamas regarded the three of us with pleasant surprise. "Oh, Pascal! And Princess Twilight! And… you're Ditzy Doo, right?"

Derpy nodded. Lyra gave her a knowing smirk, and Derpy kind of blushed in response.

I looked at each of them in turn and grinned a little. "Well, look at that. The three most important mares in my life right now, gathered in one place."

"Aww," Lyra cooed appreciatively. Derpy beamed, and Twilight looked away in mild embarrassment.

"No, really," I went on. "Twilight protected me and brought her knowledge to bear for me… Lyra gave me a place to stay and was basically my first and only friend in this world that hated me… And Derpy…" I looked over at the bustiest of the three, the gray wall-eyed pegasus, and fought to find the right words. "You're the first person to make me feel good for being me. In a long time."

Derpy's eyes misted up a bit, and she leaned in to give me a quick loving kiss on the cheek, right in front of the other two.

Lyra looked between us and nodded her head. "So you're his special somepony, huh?"

Still a bit dazed from the kiss, I stammered, "W-Wuh… Well, I don't know if we ever made it official…"

"He's definitely special to me," Derpy replied with confidence. She leaned in towards my ear and said, "And I know you have a hard time saying it… but I hope I'm special to you, too."

"You are," I whispered back. "Never doubt that you are."

Her expression became a little wistful. "I don't. Sometimes I wish you'd say it unprompted once in a while, but I know you're still overwhelmed by all this."

"Something I'll work on, then…"

Lyra chuckled, watching us. "Yyyep. Total lovebirds. Well, I'm really glad, buddy. I always hoped you'd find somepony for you like Bonnie is to me." She then grinned a little evilly. "Can't help but get a liiiittle jealous… but I guess I'll just have to be happy as the proud owner of your v-card."

Twilight sputtered. "W-What?"

Even Derpy was surprised. "Really?"

I coughed awkwardly. "Right, the… other reason you three mares are… very significant to me. Twilight was in a way my first sexual partner, ever… Derpy was my first titfuck, which, y'know, I am all about… and Lyra… yeah. Virginity."

As I said this out loud, Twilight's initial shock abated somewhat. "Oh…! I-I see. Since we were important to you… we were naturally the first ones you opened up to for sexual relief. Okay. Okay, that makes sense."

I couldn't stop myself from sighing a little through my nostrils. Did it make sense, Twilight? Did it really?

An awkward silence reigned.

Lyra looked down sheepishly. "Sorry, was that a little TMI?"

Twilight shook her head. "No, no, it's… I'm just not used to this, is all. Never thought I'd be just one of a stallion's 'sexual partners.'"

That stung. "Woah, Twi…"

Twilight put a hand on my chest. "I know, I know. It's not like that. Just… My picture of how my, for lack of a better term, 'love life' would go was very different from this, and I'm still adjusting. I'm not actually holding anything against you."

Despite the platitudes, I groaned and looked away. Just when everything looked idyllic, it had to get emotionally complicated again. Of course.

Derpy's face scrunched up cutely in thought for a moment. "I think we might be over-complicating this?"

Lyra shrugged. "Yeah. Pascal's the human. He's kind of an exception. Y'know, as far as the normal rules of romance go. Nothing to worry about."

"Great," I muttered. "Clear as mud."

Twilight shook her head. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make things awkward. As a matter of fact, how about I make it up to you by letting you and Ditzy spend the night in one of the guest rooms of the palace?"

All three of us – Derpy, Lyra, and I – looked at Twilight with surprise.

"Okay, wish I had a better segue than that, but there are practical reasons, too. Having him at the palace will allow me to watch over him from a medical standpoint. Derpy expressed a desire to spend the night with him as well, and the guest room beds should be more than spacious enough. And comfortable enough for Pascal's recovering body. No offense to you Lyra, or your couch, but…"

Lyra shrugged and shook her head. "Hey, sounds fine to me. Our place has always been more of a 'safe haven' than a 'home' anyway, I think. He was going to leave the nest at some point." The green unicorn looked at me and winked. "Just make sure to come and visit, alright?"

I put up my hands. "Lyra, I'm not moving out. Just spending the night."

"Yeah, but you will. You should. At some point." She smiled and stepped back. "I'll go get you a change of clothes."

We watched as Lyra disappeared down the hallway.

"She really cares about you," Derpy noted.

"I knew she was a good choice," Twilight agreed.

I was mildly confused. Here I'd thought Lyra was obsessed with me, the human, and would keep me around forever given the choice. Now she was telling me that I should live my own life? Had last night's intercourse changed something?

A second later, I realized: Well, duh.

Lyra came back with a small pile of my clean clothes hastily bundled together. She handed them over to Twilight and looked at me apologetically. "Sorry, I must've come off kind of… y'know, forceful? Believe me, you can continue to stay with us as long as you like until you find something more permanent, and…"

"I think I get it," I said. And this time, I kind of did.

Lyra smiled and reached out to grasp my hand. "I'm just really, really glad things are okay now. There's a human walking among us, living among us, in Ponyville. And I'm one of his close friends. If there was anything I was hoping for… it was that."

I nodded in understanding. "Not sure why this feels like goodbye, but… Thank you, Lyra. See you in, uh, a couple of days or so. I REALLY need to get some rest."

Lyra put on a huge grin, and something told me she could smell the reason why I needed so much rest. "Sure thing… 'stud.'" She cackled childishly and stepped back across the threshold of her home. "Goodnight!"

We all said goodnight back, and she closed the door. I groaned for the sake of my legs and said, "Alright, time to hike to Twilight's castle, then?"

"Something like that," Derpy said mysteriously.

Her wings flapped, and out of nowhere I found myself grabbed from behind and flipped backwards. Suddenly, I was held aloft beneath Derpy's breasts, her arms under my shoulders and my knees. Her wings flapped, and I held onto her waist for dear life.

My stomach lurched as Derpy took to the air above Ponyville. This was a bad time to tell her I had the very common fear of heights. But at the same time, her pegasus flight was surprisingly steady and controlled. Her grip on me was firm. And as I dared to look away from her pale gray skin and peer down at the buildings of the humble town below, I found a primal desire of mine satisfied, one I didn't realize I'd had.

I was flying through the air in the arms of a bosomy angel.

Twilight came into view beside us, her own pegasus wings flapping to propel her upward. "Not too high, Ditzy! But you're right, this is a very good idea. We'll be home in no time at all!"

Derpy said nothing; just grinned down at me. I could only barely see her face past the swell of her breast, but I did my best to focus on that rather than how aware I was of the drop below.

True to the Princess's word, we touched down in front of Twilight's castle barely half a minute later. Derpy set me down on the ground gently, and I chose to stay there for a while, relishing the sensation of solid earth beneath me. When she realized that I was shaken by the experience, she became concerned. "Was that too much?"

"I remember flying for the first time," Twilight said as she opened the front door. "That was my reaction too, after I landed."

I just raised an arm and gave Derpy a thumbs-up. "10/10, would fly again."

Derpy smiled. "Alright, let's get you to bed," she said, helping me get to my feet.

Once again, I was struck by the irony of walking through Twilight's front door under these circumstances. The mob situation from two nights ago wasn't going to leave me for a while. It had been the definition of traumatic. But knowing I had the power to keep such nights behind me forever went a long way towards giving me peace of mind on that front.

Twilight levitated her belongings over to a table in the dining hall and led Derpy and me towards the west hall. "The guest rooms don't get much use," she explained as we walked down the crystal corridors. "But I'm told it's very accommodating."

She magically parted the ornate doors to a room I didn't recognize. Beyond was a bedroom suite of modest proportions but decorated royally in the castle's crystal theme. It had its own bathroom, its own closet, and the star attraction was a massive queen-sized (or would it be called princess-sized in this world?) double-mattress bed, covered in incredibly soft-looking sheets, comforter, and pillows.

"Yeah, that'll do," I deadpanned.

Derpy went to put my change of clothes in the closet and otherwise explore the guest suite. I leaned against the door frame to watch the mare admire the room with wide, joyful eyes. Twilight, meanwhile, remained with me.

"Pascal… Be honest with me. Has it seemed a little like I've been crushing on you today?"

My eyebrows reached as high as they could. "And the award for 'completely out of left field' goes to…"

Twilight frowned. "I know. I'm not really sure how to say this without it sounding weird. But there were a few times, right? Where things were kind of… romantically charged?"

I could think of two moments. Our little discussion this morning about being 'good friends,' and our hug as we entered Sugarcube Corner. I nodded.

The bookworm sighed and put a hand on her temple. "Well… I think that was the cum talking."

I was taken aback. "The aforementioned award has just been re-awarded."

"Hear me out," Twilight said. "For a long time after the restaurant, and again after the sample this morning, I just felt really good. I thought back on those moments fondly. I wanted to see more of you. At the time, I just thought it was my emotional response to you. But when I realized I had tasted your cum both times, and looked at it all in the context of a chemical reaction…"

I closed my eyes and sunk my shoulders. "Fffuck," I breathed.

"I know. I'm going to make studying your cum – human semen – my top priority for a while. And I want you to be aware that you can have… some kind of effect."

"I'm well aware," I muttered. I was the one who had to tell her to fight her 'addiction,' after all. I sighed. "Darn, for a second I hoped you were actually falling for me."

Twilight gave me a sad look. "I like you, Pascal. I really do. I respect you a lot more now, for everything we put you through. I consider you a friend, and I honestly don't mind the sexual part of this, in general. But… when I think to the future… the kind of special somepony I want to have…"

"Why would it be me?" I finished, and on this point I agreed with her. "I'm not that into books, or history, or magic. It wouldn't be a good fit."

She nodded.

I looked lazily up at the top of the door frame. "You'd think being normal and accepted would make sex and relationships less complicated."

Twilight giggled gracefully at that. "No such luck."

I took a great big yawn.

"Just wanted to clear the air," Twilight said. "Honestly, when we wake up tomorrow I don't think much will change between us. But I wanted to understand how far it'd go. This conversation was sort of for my sake as well as yours. I… take it you're okay with this?"

"I am. I'm going to be mopey for a while for no reason, but I am." I gave her a heartfelt look. "You're an amazing woman, Twilight. Even the ghost of a chance that someone like you would fall in love with someone like me… That's something special."

Twilight smiled. "As my sister-in-law says: There's many kinds of love. I believe true friendship always has an element of affection to it. I'm saying right now that it might not be true romantic interest… But I do really care for you, Pascal."

"I'll take it," I said back. I yawned again. "Goodnight, Twilight." I was at my limit.

"Okay. Goodnight. And goodnight, Ditzy."

"Goodnight," Derpy said quietly, watching us from the closet entrance.

I closed the door behind me and stumbled towards the bed. Derpy flapped her wings softly and used her flight to gently carry me towards the mattress, onto which I collapsed in a heap. It was as soft as I could have ever hoped. It was perfect.

I crawled towards the pillows without a care in the world, still in my pants. Derpy shut off the light and crawled under the covers next to me, her huge breasts folding one over the other and filling the space in front of her as she laid on her side. "So…" she mumbled, "all out of heartfelt talks?"

Smirking, I rolled over so I could get my pants off and toss them onto the floor. "Maybe I got one more." I yawned yet again. "Maybe." Somehow, I managed to pull the warm blankets over me and snuggled in.

Derpy shifted closer until my chin rested on one the side of one of her boobs, both breasts squishing comfortably against my chest. "There's so much to say," she whispered into the darkness of the room. "About how you make me feel, about how you wear your heart on your sleeve. About the way you openly care for the mares you're with, and about… about the way you look at me sometimes, like you're afraid I'm going to disappear…"

She saw through that too, huh? I WAS afraid. Of pushing her away like most of my other relationships, of forgetting her, neglecting her, betraying her as my lusts gradually overruled my morality, and, of course, of succumbing to the ultimate Normal and having my entire identity irreversibly overwritten. There were so many ways I could lose what I had right now. So many ways the future could go wrong.

"So much I want to say," the gray pegasus repeated. "And you're tired. You need rest. So how about this… I'll tell you these things as quietly as I can. And you can drift off to sleep while I talk, like it's a lullaby. And maybe my words will make it through to your dreams, and comfort you."

I smiled faintly and nodded to show that I was okay with this. I pulled the covers closer to me, wrapping myself up tightly like a cocoon, and let my body enjoy the warmth of Derpy's abundance.

Her words blended together as I slowly drifted off. She spoke to me at first in a motherly way, emphasizing that she knew that I was scared, and that she was here for me, and that she would always be here for me as long as she could, and that she would make sure everything was alright, and that she would always be here when I needed her, and that she did so because she loved me so.

Then she spoke to me in the manner of a lover, talking about the ways I excited her, inflamed her passions, awakened new interests, made her feel alive and feminine and confident, wielded power to shape her submissiveness yet showed vulnerability to bring out her dominance, and above all kept her in a constant state of sexual gratefulness.

At the edge of sleep, she spoke to me as a friend. She addressed my fears and reminded me of my strengths in ways I could no longer comprehend as words, but received as emotions. Tears began to flow unbidden from my eyes.

And then, at last, sleep.

I became aware of a distant presence. The space around me was little more than hazy fog, but I was slowly becoming more aware. Part of me wished to fall back and pass through the night in a peaceful blank, but something called out to me.

"You are dreaming, Pascal. You are lucid. And I am here."

The fog immediately around me cleared. I was laying in a field of stars. I looked forward, and from the outer fog stepped forth a midnight blue figure.

And WHOA, what a figure!

I saw two ginormous tits before anything else. They were contained in the forward portion of a bluish-purple sparkling dress that stretched over all but a mile of U-shaped cleavage, but even the parts that were covered could not disguise their utter hugeness. They beat out Fluttershy by a foot, at least.

The rest of the body followed, though most of it I could not see. I glimpsed shoulders but barely arms. I saw the base of the dress but only from the knees and below. I noticed that the owner of these proud tits was currently shoeless and bare.

And then her face, sharply defined but with full, kissable lips as well. And the starry mane behind it.

I mouthed the word 'Luna' but I had no breath to say it.

Without warning, the hyper-endowed anthropomorphic Princess Luna raised her hands to the straps of her dress and slipped them off her shoulders. The whole ensemble shimmered and disappeared, leaving her with only the crown on her head for coverage.

Her breasts were even more insane in the nude. Their shape was blatantly impossible for the size, even though they had the most sag of any pair I'd seen in all my time in Equestria. But that only suggested the weight that came with their massive size, and there was otherwise no stretch or imperfection to be found across the vast surface of her boobs. She was very nearly a walking bosom – not quite, but nearly – and part of me that had only seen this kind of size in art fucking loved it.

Luna knelt down, her tits landing on the floor and sending great ripples across her skin. She reached her arms out to me and beckoned towards her cleavage. "Come."

I was dumbstruck.

"You said you would feel more comfortable this way. Come here."

I did? I wasn't about to ask any fucking questions, though. I crawled forward on my hands and knees and, after looking up at her for permission, crawled my way into the super-beachball breasts. I had to curl up fairly close to make it work, but I managed to get almost my whole body from the shoulders down surrounded by warmth and softness. The sensation was just a little bit familiar.

And I was incredibly aroused.

"There we go," the Princess said in her wonderful voice. "This situation, your comfort and your lust… These will go a long way to keep you human for the night. I cannot remain endlessly – I have a responsibility to other ponies in the dreamscape – but if you embrace this feeling, I am sure it will suffice."

All at once, I realized I was nude and surrounded by two very big tits. My hips thrust forward of their own accord, to rub my dick against as much flesh as it could touch.

Luna seemed surprised. "Oh! You were not quite this excited before. Then again, it was a mid-day dream… And you look different from then. Has your self-image changed?"

I finally summoned the willpower to stop and piece it together. "The letter…"

"Er… Yes, the letter," Luna echoed, tilting her head. "The one Twilight sent, stating that you required help maintaining your humanity, which meant resisting the cosmic Normality in your dreams. I am here now, and I was before. We went over this during the mid-day dream."

"The anesthetic dream…" I murmured.

"Anesthe- Ohhh." Realization dawned on Luna's face. "You were put under through medical anesthesia. It wasn't a natural dream. THAT… explains a lot."

Now more or less in control of myself, I wriggled within the twin midnight blue boobs. "I'm guessing I asked for this last time."

Luna rolled her eyes and looked aside. "You don't remember. That is inconvenient. Very, VERY inconvenient."

"I got bits and pieces," I said. "Probably not the important parts, though."

"I took suggestions and imperatives from an incoherent dream…" she muttered to herself. Then to me, she said, "Your power can be dangerous if used recklessly like that."

"Yeah, well… Maybe from now on, when it's obvious that I'm not all-there in the dreamrealm, you can take my words with a grain of salt."

There was an awkward moment.

"From your perspective," Luna said, "this is the first time I've mentioned I am aware of your unusual gift. I expected you to be more surprised."

"You're here because of my letter, probably. And you let me crawl between your breasts for comfort's sake. I'm guessing it's still working."

Luna sighed, her shoulders raising and falling with the motion and sending a jiggle through her impossible breasts. "It worked from the moment you absorbed the cosmic concept. Our thoughts regarding you changed instantly. Too sudden a shift not to realize it was magic."

"But…" I prompted her.

"But that did not stop the rationalizations. Even when we realize it's magic, we rationalize that too."

That gave me a few things to think about. Discord had outright resisted me and found my Normal commands to be almost anathema. But was that because he was the avatar of Chaos? Even then, he wasn't totally immune. So while the alicorn Princesses of Equestria were powerful enough to detect the mechanics of it… they weren't quick enough to remove it, or think of a reason to remove it.

"Not that we didn't look for loopholes," Luna went on. "My sister suggested it would be 'normal' and 'acceptable' if the magic took its course and transformed you. Such an outcome involving you was still reasonable."

I tensed up in anger. "So it WAS you in that dream!"

She put a hand up. "And I apologize, but let me finish. When the letter came, I found many reasons to believe I was in the wrong. Twice now I've come to offer what aid I can in your dreams."

I growled, but I was the one smooshed between her tits now, so I couldn't complain that much. "Okay. So, what, the power of your breasts helps me stay human at night?"

"Somewhat," Luna admitted. "But suffice to say, that's not the main way I'm helping you."

Her horn glowed a bright sky blue, and the fog around the clearing was pushed back entirely until there was nothing but the swirling void of the dreamscape. Luna's eyes were fixed somewhere behind me, so I looked in that direction.

Standing in the distance, towering over us, was a ridiculously tall and blue anthropomorphic stallion. His whole body was glowing as bright as the stars, and its eyes were burning even brighter. In slow motion, its fists pounded over and over again against a barrier of some kind that shimmered with each impact – shimmered with the color of Luna's magic.

I was suddenly no longer embosomed. I stood up and beside Luna, who had magically put her dreamwalking dress back on. And we stared up at the creature. "I remember this," I mentioned, "but I think he was a lot shorter."

"The stallion you almost were, the one you shunted from reality," Luna described. "It has now become the avatar of this piece of will from the magical cosmos. I've constructed a barrier to keep it out. However… it looks as though it is drawing strength from the magic that has been used on you, including my own."

"Ah, fuck," I cursed. The sexual enhancement, asking Luna to protect me… I was digging my grave a little slower now, but I wasn't putting down the shovel yet. "So it's just going to keep getting stronger and stronger until…"

"It will take days at most." She looked down at me solemnly. "I am sorry, Pascal. Eventually, even my magic will not be enough to protect you."

If there was ever a 'shit just got real' moment in my life, this was it. "What do I do to stop this?"

Luna regarded the enraged Normal stallion again. "Normality, acceptability… These are abstract concepts. They depend on perception, on the collective unconscious that decides what is 'normal' and 'acceptable.' According to the imperative that drives this cosmic concept, you are not a suitable host because you are very abnormal and unacceptable in your behavior. One of these things has to change: The collective perception of 'normal,' or you."

I stared intensely at Luna. "God, I… I almost followed that. So close."

She smirked at my deadpan. "It is like you taking comfort in my breasts. You made that idea reasonable to me, and created a space where that was normal. It affected the abstract landscape of acceptability. In essence, you must forge your own reality through the ponies around you. Take actions and speak words that move on a grand scale, that enforce your values rather than the ones held by today's society, and the will of the cosmos will weaken."

I balked at the prospect. This was what Twilight had mentioned earlier – by expending the power myself, I would gain more control of it. But in order to do so, it sounded like I had to make big, sweeping, permanent changes. I wasn't sure I wanted to do that to these ponies. I wasn't sure if I could even do it in the first place.

The Princess of dreams noticed my expression of apprehension. "I see this gives you pause. And it gladdens me. But there may be no other way… and it could be not enough. It might only be a delaying tactic. If the Normal does not relent, it would take nothing short of changing all of Equestria to silence it forever." She let out a huff of frustration. "I do not wish to take all hope from you, but I see no point in being dishonest."

I was thinking hard but not coming up with a whole lot. "Is there any other option?"

"My theories end there. If you could appease the cosmos in some way, convince it that you are an acceptable enough host of Normality… But it sounds like it has already judged you."

I'd heard as much from Twilight, so nothing new. I put a hand over my eyes and groaned. What was I supposed to do now? Up until this point I'd assumed that this was something I could fight off with enough willpower, but now I'd learned it was fighting back with a vengeance. There was a ticking clock on my life!

My hand lowered. I had an idea, but it wasn't an altogether nice one. "Either way…"

"Hm?"

"No matter what, whether I win or lose, whether I go Renegade or Paragon… One thing needs to happen." I looked at Luna with as much deadly seriousness that wasn't actually terror-driven bravado I could muster. "I gotta meet Celestia."

Luna's eyes widened in panic, then narrowed, then looked mildly fearful again.

"She's determined the course of culture in Equestria for over a thousand years. Ponies everywhere look up to her."

"If you influence her…" Luna gasped, "it… might be the fastest way to make broad changes and survive." She tried shaking her head, but seemed to struggle against the impulse. "Ngh… I feel compelled to rationalize this, human."

I winced at my mistake. "I don't want to warp Equestria if I don't have to. But at the very least, I'd sure as hell like to meet with her and find out why she's been such a bitch to me this whole time."

Luna struggled to convey her concern. "Even just a meeting… between you and her… Yes, I'm thinking of many reasons why that would be beneficial, even necessary… But I cannot ignore the catastrophic risks for both of you! Risks you should know, because of the…" She caught herself and facepalmed. "…ohhh… because of the truth I shared with you during the anesthetic dream."

I thought about it for a second. "If you told me again, is there any guarantee I'd remember it from this dream?"

"Well, you are lucid now, and…"

"How many other dreams have you been involved in over the past three weeks? That I don't remember?"

Luna looked down and to the side. "None so involved as this… But yes, I used my abilities to check your unprotected mind before. Celestia marshaled a vast force to monitor and spy on you."

Now I was legitimately pissed. "Then even if I will remember… Fuck it. I want to hear it straight from the horse's mouth."

That joke hung uncomfortably in the air for a couple of seconds.

"AWFUL puns aside," Luna growled… and then ran out of steam. She closed her eyes and sighed through her nose. After a moment, she then said, "Very well. I've found a way to believe this is the correct course of action. I'd say 'don't make me regret this,' but… you can't, no matter what you do."

"Sorry," I apologized reflexively.

The fog closed in, obscuring the giant Normal stallion. Luna began to walk away, her swaying clothed breasts easily seen from behind. "Try not to destroy Equestria!" she called back to me. "Because now, the only one who can stop you is yourself."

Truer words were never spoken. "Yeah," I muttered. "That's the scary part."

I became suddenly aware that I was alone in the dream – Luna had left. I was also aware that I was still lucid.

About five seconds after that, my dream body was swimming in an endless sea of massive, multicolored, disembodied breasts. Many of which matched the sizes and colors of the breasts I'd seen naked today, including Luna's. I fondled and groped and fucked and orgasmed and otherwise pressed them against every inch of my body, still somehow able to breathe and gorge on endless supplies of imaginary milk.

Eventually I lost grip on the lucidity of it all, and I drifted out of the experience and back into my normal sleep patterns. Off to dream about something weird from my subconscious that I wouldn't remember in the morning, no doubt.

But just before I fell away, I heard a faint sound in the distance. Like the pounding of drums, but reverberating in my skull. And maybe I imagined it, but on one of the impacts, I heard a sound like glass suffering a tiny, tiny crack.

Author's Note

got rather purple prosey there but alright

Weekend Getaway

I woke up in that wonderful, supremely soft bed, and immediately and instinctively performed my 'human check.' I was getting real sick and tired of that.

Once I was satisfied that, yet again, I'd avoided transforming into a stallion in the middle of the night, I noticed that I was no longer resting my face against milky, light gray boobs. The other side of the bed was empty. I had a funny feeling I'd slept in a bunch and she'd gotten up before me.

And why wouldn't I sleep in? With a body treated by the brightest medical and magical minds in Equestria, that had just last night been put through its sexual paces and then some, I'd needed as much sleep as I could get. It seemed to have worked, too; I expected to be in constant pain as a sort of physical karma for my indulgence, but I woke up with just a dull ache through my entire body. Or maybe that was just normal, and it was falling short of my expectations. After all, I'd never done anything like this before.

Still, without someone to talk to about last night's dream, I didn't feel much motivation except to lie in that extremely comfortable bed and contemplate things for a while. That is, until I noticed something unusual about the ornate crystalline nightstand on the other side of the bed.

Draped across the nightstand was a large pair of black, feminine underwear. And beneath that was a handwritten note.

With no small amount of amusement, I retrieved the items. The underwear had to be Derpy's, right? Even just holding it in my hand, I could pick up the faint smell of her. I smiled and took a look at the note, which was presumably written by her too.

Hey Pascal,
It's Saturday, which means delivery mares
like me still have work to do. Sorry to leave
you, but you're basically dead to the world
right now. You get some rest, okay?

-Derpy
P.S. Going to try being naked today! Using
your permission, of course. Do what you like
with the clothes I won't be using. (wink)

I laughed sheepishly, blushing a little and trying not to look directly at the panties I was holding. "Oh, you kinky mare…" I said with a shake of my head.

Was I the kind of guy to fetishize women's underwear and masturbate over them? Was I a 'panty raid' kind of guy? Hell to the no, but the gesture was still incredibly funny. I had a feeling Derpy knew I'd get the joke whether it was my fetish or not.

That said, I couldn't help but admire the shape of the garment that had to cover and support the breadth of that mare's wide, bubbly ass. And I had to take a quick sniff. Ironically. Rolling my eyes the whole time, I swear.

Once all that was processed, I pondered what to do next. The window curtains were drawn, but I could see that it had to be late morning or midday under another bright Spring sun. And like the letter said, it was Saturday. The mob situation had technically happened in the middle of the night between Wednesday and Thursday. I'd been very busy, and now I was at my first weekend as a normally accepted human.

Not that it would last much longer, if the Normal had its way.

I remembered most of the dream that involved Luna. The important thing was that I had a new goal: To meet Princess Celestia, get some answers, and find a way to stop the stallion transformation before my clock ran out. Heavy stuff.

That's why Derpy being off to work was kind of disappointing. She had been my guide in a lot of ways up to this point. I don't know if she would've had any solutions to my seemingly impossible problem, but it would've been nice to talk to her about it. I could maybe wait until she got back, but… I didn't know exactly how much time I had left. Luna said a few days at most, but I had a feeling it might be even less.

At any rate, I wasn't going to figure it out in bed. Time to get up and face the day. Bracing myself, I pushed myself out of bed and got onto my feet.

...And it actually wasn't too bad. I had barely been able to walk the night before, but despite the persistent ache in my body and a slight headache, standing and walking wasn't too painful at all. I wasn't going to sprint anywhere, but I could move under my own power. Maybe I didn't have to rest all day like I thought.

I headed into the guest bathroom to get myself groomed up, and took a second to observe myself in the mirror. I looked significantly less fat. It actually looked rather unnatural, since my broader frame was clearly meant to be carrying more mass, and I didn't have a whole lot of muscle definition right now. But I saw it as basically starting carte blanche on my body – from here, I could go wherever I wanted.

As I started the shower and undressed, I couldn't help but smirk at my endowments. It was trippy to have a dick that actually dangled when soft, rather than just being completely compact. And wow, my balls were actually kind of big and out of proportion. Cupping one filled my fingers, and I really had to stretch my hand to grab both. I supposed that, since production and staying power were my stated goals (and Twilight had been unconsciously getting obsessed with my cum over the course of that day), my testicles got a lot more attention than my shaft during the operation.

Really, though, everything felt better. Breathing felt better. My heartbeat felt stronger. Everything tingled with vitality due to my improved bloodflow. I'd asked for sexual enhancement, but I'd gotten a full upgrade. Perhaps that was the point, though. When it came to the body, you couldn't improve one without the rest.

Okay, that was enough of me being vain.

I showered, brushed my teeth, and got into the change of clothes we'd brought over from Lyra's last night. The shirt was much looser around the middle than before, but at least it fit on my shoulders. And all I had to do for my pants was tighten the belt by one notch. I could probably stand to get some new clothes – maybe even from Rarity rather than from a thrift store like when I got here – but that would take time, which I had little of right now.

Now fully prepared, out into the halls of the castle I went. The place was eerily quiet, mostly because of how big it was, but it was also empty. More often than not, there was some kind of event or meeting being held here, but that didn't seem to be the case right now.

I made my way towards the central living areas of the castle, and eventually found one person in the lounge next to the dining room: Spike.

He looked up from his book in surprise. "Pascal! Didn't expect to see you up so quick. Twilight told me you'd be bedridden for a while!"

I looked down at myself. If Twilight thought as such, maybe this WAS a little odd. "Yeah, I'm just… up. I feel fine, if a little achy. Where is Twilight, anyway?"

"Oh. Uh… Friendship problem. The map called Twilight and Fluttershy to Cloudsdale. They might be gone for a couple of days."

My shoulders slumped. So much for Twilight making studying my cum her 'number one priority.' I shook my head, annoyed with myself that that was my first thought. I meant, so much for asking Twilight about what to do about the Normal and Celestia.

Derpy and Twilight gone when I could use their advice most. Not that they could have known, but… Well, could I even blame them? Derpy and Twilight had jobs, lives to get to. What did I have? A sex addiction, and not much else.

Spike suddenly got a shifty look in his eyes, looking around as if to make sure nobody was watching. He smirked and said, "Hey, you're a… what's it called. Omnivore, right?"

My eyes widened. Maybe this morning wasn't going to suck after all. "Yeah."

The teenage dragon put his book down and got on his feet. "How do you feel about bacon?"

I wouldn't be surprised if my eyes started sparkling. "Bacon?!"

"Yeah!"

"I... I love bacon!"

"Alright!" Spike cheered, and dashed for the kitchen. I followed as he said, "Twilight HATES the smell of cooked meat, so I almost never make any because it lingers all day. But she's gone, and there are no events scheduled for the weekend! We can do this!"

When he reached the fridge, he pulled out one of the bottom drawers and retrieved a slightly greasy vacuum-sealed package. He tossed it to me, and I checked it over. Not only was it indeed bacon, it was thick-cut pepper bacon. "Oh my god, this is the good stuff," I breathed.

"Yep. Princess budget. And I've been saving up for a while." The dragon pulled out four more packages.

I could barely speak, I was so excited. "Are we gonna…?!"

"Have the most indulgent lunch in the history of Equestria?" Spike finished with a grin. "I dunno, do you want to?"

"Yesssssss."

We got to work in a frenzy. Both of us took to the stove, breaking out two skillets for the purpose of cooking all that bacon. Spike seemed content to have a lunch that was entirely just bacon, but on this occasion I desired a little more. So I also whisked up some eggs and grated some cheese to make cheese omelets, and took some sourdough bread slices and butter to make some fancy toast. Yeah, really making use of those college bachelor cooking skills, y'know? But just doing it with someone who appreciated it was fun enough.

What we had after half an hour was a brunch feast for the ages. Some cheese omelets, some toast, and lots and lots of thick, peppery bacon that Spike and I just munched on like slobs. It was glorious. And considering the circumstances, if this was to be my 'last meal' in a way, I was more than satisfied.

It took us a while to get through all the food. Plenty of time to have a chat with the little guy. Mostly it was just talking about how awesome bacon is, but we eventually got around to other topics, too. "Mind if I ask a potentially heavy question?" I asked.

Spike swallowed his current mouthful of bacon. "I guess not."

"What's your take on the whole… 'me' situation? Celestia, Twilight, all that friction between me and the ponies around here… What do you think?"

"I 'unno. Why are you asking me? I'm fine with you, and all of that's basically over, right?"

I grimaced. "It might not be. Still, being next to Twilight, you must've been right in the middle of it. I wouldn't mind hearing a more outside perspective."

"If you think it'll help," Spike said uncertainly. He grabbed some more bacon – the communal plate was getting close to empty – and chewed on them thoughtfully for a few seconds. "I wash oudda da loop" – he swallowed – "ahh, within the first day. I was reading Celestia's letters and taking Twilight's dictation. Then whoops! This should be between Princesses now."

That didn't sound good. I finished off my cheese omelet with a look of frustration.

"But that sounds worse than it is," Spike backpedaled. "Twilight was taking notes on you in quarantine, really detailed notes, and Celestia was telling her what to look for. I don't think I would've wanted to see all that anyway. But there was definitely a point where Celestia basically wrote, 'Wait, Spike's reading these? Uhh, this might be a lot for a teenager,' or something."

Thinking about it for a second, I eventually concluded, "They were deep into studying my anatomy at that point. Maybe a bit adult for you?"

"Probably. And Twilight still talked with me about you afterwards. I just didn't get to see the letters anymore. I think you know the rest, anyway. Celestia wanted you under lock and key at best, Twilight was on your side since you were the last of your species…"

An idea occurred to me. "Twilight was looking for records of ancient humans, right? Did you help with that?"

Spike took a bite of his toast, nodded, swallowed, and wiped off his scaly muzzle with a napkin. "Interesting thing about that. Besides Lyra's little collection, we pretty much found nothing. And I mean next to nothing."

I took the last of the bacon. "Really? That's new to me. I knew Lyra had her materials – and believe me, she told me all about them – but all Twilight said was 'old superstitions.'"

The teenage dragon just shrugged at me. "She probably didn't want to let on how little she knew."

"And if Celestia knows, I'm assuming she didn't tell Twilight," I muttered.

"Probably. Which makes Lyra's hobby a little more… worrying."

"How so?" I asked.

"Because of where she got those materials. An old bestiary from an underfunded library at the edge of Equestria. A dubious letter from Star Swirl the Bearded obtained at the Traders Exchange. Things like that. And none of it really describing humans in detail, just…"

"Bits and pieces," I finished. "A myth, rather than fact. And all of it vaguely negative."

"And what did Twilight find? With all her official resources to search across all of Equestria? A single offhand sentence from a single textbook. That was outdated, apparently. It didn't show up in the latest edition." Spike looked embarrassed after he said that. "Twilight wanted me to keep that a secret, but… You asked, and I think you deserve to know."

I blinked. "Wait, are you suggesting…?"

Spike nodded solemnly.

I leaned back in my chair, slightly stunned. "The only information on humans is outdated scraps… that fell through the cracks? Of a censorship campaign? A conspiracy?!"

"That's what Twilight suspected, but… It's Celestia. Her mentor. She didn't want to make accusations, especially without solid proof."

I had to put my hand on my head and process this a bit. Celestia's attitude on humans was SEVERE. And whatever secrets she was hiding, she was determined not to let anypony know, even her most faithful student. If she had her way, ponies would likely never know that humans ever existed. Which made my freak accident of an arrival the nightmare scenario, no doubt. But I had to wonder… How bad were humans to warrant all of this?

"Well," I said finally. "One more reason to talk to the Princess myself."

Spike chuckled. "Hey, I could send a letter for you. Put you in touch with her."

I smirked and stretched my legs. "I have a more entertaining idea. Since I seem to be able to walk under my own power… I can just take the train to Canterlot and meet her in-person."

"Oh, okay. I guess that's fine, but… Twilight would probably insist that you get more rest. And Ditzy Doo s-said…" He tripped over his words and blushed a bit. Oh, had Derpy flustered him a bit with her socially permitted nudity today? I found the idea very amusing. He cleared his throat and said, "Ditzy said she'd be coming back here after work today."

My gaze fell down to no particular spot on the table. I hated the idea of disappearing on her, but… "I wouldn't normally, but… I don't mean to alarm you, but this could be life or death, this meeting with Celestia. It kind of needs to happen. And soon."

Spike visibly tried not to look too alarmed. "I… see! Um, anything I can do to help?"

There were a few things, I realized. "When she gets back, let Derpy know where I'm going and why I went there. And… maybe send a letter to Celestia. Let her know I'm coming to see her, and that I said it's very important that we meet today." That ought to 'prime' her just enough, I thought. I knew thanks to Luna that my imperatives worked through letters.

"Will do." Spike looked up at the clock on a nearby wall. "So, the train, huh? Even if you ran, I don't think you're going to make the 12:10 to Canterlot. You'll probably have to take the 1:20. You need any bits for the ride?"

"Nah, I got it… covered. Heh heh."

The food was well and truly gone. Spike fished out some kind of tin from his pocket and placed it in the center of the table. He opened it to reveal what looked like breathmints. "Take a couple of these. Helps cover up the meat-breath." He grabbed two and popped them into his mouth.

"Good idea," I said, and did the same. My face immediately scrunched up – these mints were damn potent. "You… You just had these on hand?" I mumbled past the tingling sensation.

Spike grinned sheepishly. "I might've been thinking about visiting Rarity later today…"

I forced myself to laugh good-naturedly, but internally I froze up a bit. I remembered vividly how I'd masturbated to her sexy posing just last night. It made me wonder how I'd balance my own lust for Rarity with NOT ruining Spike's innocent relationship with her, but this was entirely the wrong day to tackle that. At the very least, it would probably remain a secret for now, and I had the Normal as a safety net.

Taking a deep, freshly minty breath, I got up and reached to pick up my empty plates. Spike mirrored me, and we headed for the kitchen. "Thanks for the meal, Spike," I said. "That was awesome."

"Hey, thanks for sharing it with me," he replied as we put the dishes in the sink. "It's not every day I can eat like this with a friend."

His words, sappy as they were, gave me pause. "Friend, huh?" I muttered wryly.

"Well, sure." He leaned back against the counter. "I mean, it sounds like the whole 'boyfriend and girlfriend' thing with Twilight didn't work out, but… it also seems like you're still going to be friends with her. No reason we shouldn't be friends, too."

No reason, I thought, except for the multiple magicjobs and the epic blowjob from last night and her near-addiction to my cum and… I banished those thoughts from my mind for now. No need to clue Spike in on any of that. "Why not? I don't have enough guy friends in town."

"I'll introduce you to some!" Spike suggested. "I bet you and Big Mac would get along pretty well now."

"Oh, we've… met." Dammit, dragon, stop reminding me of the ponies I've had casual sex with. I washed my hands and made my way towards the kitchen door. "Anyway, I should get going. I've got some time to kill before I get on that train."

"And I've got to write that letter, and do these dishes." Spike waved at me as I walked out. "See ya, Pascal!"

"See ya, Spike."

I stopped outside the dining room entrance, thinking that maybe I should say goodbye more officially, just in case this was the last time I set foot in the castle. There were so many ways this trip could go wrong. But I decided it would be better if I at least acted like I was coming back.

Before I left, I returned to my bathroom and brushed my teeth again to really get the evidence of meat out. Better safe than sorry, I figured. After that, I was out. Out and about.

Despite everything I'd been through yesterday, I felt pretty good walking around. I had a bit of a headache, though, and part of me wondered if I should maybe put this off for another day. But I soldiered on. This was too important.

I made a mental map of where I wanted to go, and judged how long it would take to walk to those places. The train station was a good distance into town. So I could really only visit one place and have enough time to do anything before I had to get in line for the train.

Walking through Ponyville's streets had the same effect it always had. Any mares I came across were universally busty and sparked my imagination. And since they were all friendly to me now, it was easier to imagine doing… things to them. The process of becoming hard and aroused began quickly, and I made no real effort to hide it or prevent it.

But I just kept walking. I already knew where I was going. To kill two birds with one stone.

After many minutes of strolling through town, I arrived at the flower trio's shop again. Rose was out front tending the display. She picked me out of the crowd almost immediately. "Pascal, hello!" she called out. "How are you doing today?"

"Doing, uh, alright," I responded nervously. "Sorry about running off the other day."

Rose smiled. "Oh, it's fine. We understood. It must have caught you completely off guard for us to be so accommodating after all that nonsense!"

"Yeah, exactly," I agreed. "Speaking of…"

She caught on immediately. "Oh! Do you need to relieve some tension today?"

I swallowed a lump in my throat. I was never going to get used to this. "Y-Yeah."

"Well, feel free to use the back garden if you need to. Not that it necessarily needs to be the back garden, but…"

"The symbolism of it," I muttered.

"Ha! That's right. You'd probably want to start where it all began, wouldn't you?"

I couldn't muster a response, so I just nodded and headed towards the back of the building.

"Enjoy yourself!" Rose called after me.

"I will, thank you…"

I remembered dashing back here after seeing Fluttershy's sweater get soaked, outlining the incredible, impossible perfection of her breasts. I'd been so aroused I could hardly think. After seeing so many attractive anthropomorphic mares that day and over the last two weeks, I just needed to find a place to jack off quickly and get it over with.

Which brought me to this flower garden, where Daisy was currently tending the plants.

She looked up at me with mild surprise. "Pascal?"

"Uh… Hey, Daisy."

She blushed. "Are you going to…?"

"F... Figured I'd take you girls up on your offer."

"Of course," she smiled and stood up. "I'll get out of your way, if you like."

"You don't… have to," I said before I'd finished thinking it.

"Oh… Sure. Thanks. I promise I won't get in your way." Daisy knelt back down and got back to work tending the bushes.

With supreme awkwardness, I stepped over the flowers and made my way over to the spot where the garden met the back wall of the house, and leaned myself against it. There were some tall flowers on the right to slightly shield me from the view of the adjacent street, and the buildings to the front and left made any other lines of sight shorter, but… This was still not a very private place. In retrospect, I must have been terribly horny to think masturbating here was a good idea.

But now, here I was, unbuttoning my pants in the same spot as before while Daisy worked on the flowers just a few feet in front of me. It got my heart pounding, and I was almost all the way hard by the time I fished my dick out of my underwear and got to stroking.

The magenta lime-maned pony-woman couldn't help but look at my exposed junk. The pink on her face darkened and she tried to stay focused on the flowers she was working on. "Does that, um, feel good?" she asked, making an attempt at conversation.

I moaned in vague affirmation. I wasn't much for chatting right now, but having her talk casually to me while I did this was hot like nothing else.

"Am I allowed to… to look? I don't really know the rules for this, so…"

"Yeah, yeah, it's fine…!" I squeezed my cock harder and spread my legs, fully resting my weight against the wall. The awkwardness started to fade for me, and I began to relax.

Daisy stared at my dick openly, her flowers momentarily forgotten. "Huh… Is it… a bit bigger than last time?? I-I mean, I didn't get a good look at it before, but…"

"Uh-huh. It is."

"O-Okay."

She was staring at me, so in the silence that followed I leered down at her. The three flower girls were built very similarly – slender, but with rounded curves and breasts as big as their heads. Daisy's sundress wasn't shaped provocatively and made no attempt to emphasize her figure… but with breasts like that, the shape of them was unmistakable through her clothing.

Daisy noticed me admiring her. "Looking at… us… makes you this way?" she asked timidly.

"Yeah," I rasped. "Since day one."

"I see… So it's partially our fault things got the way they did…"

Two instinct warred within me. Part of me wanted to encourage this line of thinking and insist that she was the one at fault. The other part wanted to give her some credit. The nicer instinct won out, and my stroking slowed down. "Daisy… I can't condemn you ponies for having the bodies you were born with. Me being aroused doesn't have to be your 'fault.' I just… can barely control myself sometimes."

"Just like we can't control being arousing," Daisy said oddly. "It's like this whole tangled situation was out of everypony's control from the beginning. Like plants in the Everfree."

I could only shrug. "I guess. I don't know enough about flora to make a good metaphor, sorry."

"I'm sorry too," she replied. "I'm… distracting you from what you came here to do."

I wanted to say otherwise, that having her speak so earnestly and casually while I was exposed was really awesome too. But my cock was indeed starting to wilt a bit, so I picked up my pace and admired her clothed breasts more intensely to get it back up.

Daisy was very much aware of where my eyes were roaming. She looked down at her chest, then up at me. "Are these, um, helping?" she asked, gesturing at her boobs. When I nodded, she said, "Is there… anything else I can do? To help?"

God, these ponies and the words 'anything I can do to help'… The Normal was making that a very frequent occurrence. It got my imagination going. "I gotta admit," I groaned, "thinking about what you said to those ponies… Fucking 'violated your flower garden'…"

The earth pony mare looked aside to one of the plants. "Sorry. I didn't realize at the time how it could be taken… out of context."

I was beside myself in incredulity. Really? "Well! Since then, the thought of taking that to its metaphorical conclusion has been real tempting…"

Surprised, Daisy placed a hand on her chest… and one between her thighs. "You mean, actually… 'violating'… my…"

"In a word... fucking you," I growled huskily. My legs started to twitch, and my cock started to throb.

There was a long period of silence where Daisy just stared at me and my exposed dick, going dark red in the face as she contemplated my words. But I knew what was coming. I'd been down this road several times now.

"Well, I guess that'd be fair."

She got up off her knees and hesitantly began to remove her clothing. She pulled her dress up over her head, revealing her bare braless magenta tits. She'd been wearing some shorts underneath her dress, but those came off too along with her panties. I beheld her glistening, fat pussy lips as she stood before me in nothing but her sandals.

All of a sudden, a pang of conscience hit me, and I started having second thoughts. "Daisy…"

"How do you want me?" she asked nervously.

I shook my head. "I don't want to do this if… you don't want to do this."

She looked down at her naked self. "Oh."

An even longer, more painful silence reigned for the better part of a minute as she alternated between looking at her naked body and my exposed penis. I was about ready to pack it up and walk out in shame and anger, but then she spoke.

"I guess I don't really mind one way or the other. It's not about desire or even the lack of it for me… I did a contemptible thing, and I need to make up for it however I can. However you want, I guess." She shook her head. "Please, I know you're trying to be considerate, but that's not the point of this. Just use my 'garden' however you like. Or don't."

I nearly choked, and my waning hardness was back again. "What?"

She turned around and bent over, flipping her lime-green tail aside and presenting her entrance to me. "Relieve your tension inside me. Or right where you are. Just don't step on my flowers, that's all I ask. And I'd prefer it if… you don't keep me waiting…"

Somehow, these mares… They always found a way to drive me insane. Well, I certainly wasn't going to run away this time.

I stepped up to Daisy, cock in hand, and pushed past her outer lips in one slow, smooth motion. She gasped and her inner walls gripped at me, pulling me further inside. I let out a sigh of relief, finally getting catharsis for all the whiplash I'd experienced with these flower girls.

Fucking her like this was liberating, in a way. I put my hands on her hips and just humped to my heart's content. It was probably the first sexual encounter so far where I was physically in control and not just flailing to keep up while getting topped or losing myself in my partner's abundant size. For once, I was out of the sexual whirlwind and just taking things at my own pace.

Daisy remained placid and docile as I fucked her, making little appreciative moans whenever I hit a sensitive spot but otherwise not looking terribly into it, or even out of it. She was just going with the flow, and right now the flow happened to involve bending over and getting railed by me.

The juxtaposition of intimate intercourse and careless attitude turned me on something fierce, to say nothing of the rhythmic squeezing and gripping of her plump, juicy sex. It blew my mind that this kind of amazing vaginal action could be instinctive or automatic for these pony mares, even when the mare in question wasn't totally into it. They were just that enticing without even trying…!

My head tilted back and I released deep inside her, pulling her tail up against my body so I was hilted inside her as I came. Daisy groaned, and her pussy milked out every drop I gave her. I took a deep breath and sighed again, my various stresses satisfied on so many levels.

I pulled out and admired how wet she was from our combined fluids. She looked back at me with a vaguely pleasured smile on her face. "Did that relieve some tension?" she asked almost innocently.

"You bet it did," I replied quietly. I wiped my cock off on her firm, rounded ass and stepped back. "That was amazing. You?"

She shook her head and stood up straight. "I got pretty close, but… this wasn't about me. Don't worry about it. I'll finish myself off later."

As I stuffed my semi-hard self back in my pants, I thought back to what I remembered from my dream with Luna. About how I needed to exercise my power, create new standards and rules of 'normal'… "How about you take care of that right here? All three of you, you should be able to masturbate in or around your home whenever you like. And if anyone asks or gives you trouble, you just explain to them that I gave you permission."

"R-Really?" Daisy asked with more than a little surprise. "After everything I did, you're okay with me doing that…?"

I shrugged my shoulders a little and carefully stepped outside the garden. "Fair's fair. Live and let live. Besides, I've got… other ways to relieve my tension, probably. I wanted to take you girls up on the offer at least once, but I don't know if I'll come back here all that often. Maybe once in a while. But, if I'm not going to be using it, why not let you girls enjoy it?"

Daisy smiled gratefully. "Thanks, Pascal. I was really wrong about you."

I chuckled. "You were kind of right, let's be honest. But… I'm glad to hear you say that."

The magenta mare nodded and leaned back against the house, spreading her legs and letting her hands go to work on her pony pussy. I tried to walk away nonchalantly, but couldn't help looking back and admiring the incredible irony. There was the flower mare who had caught me, masturbating in the garden like nothing was unusual about it.

She gasped out in pleasure, and I walked back towards the street with a smirk on my face. Out front, Rose smiled at me with a big blush on her face and bade me farewell (she must have heard everything, ha), and I returned the polite gesture before heading off. I'd dallied enough at the flower trio's place. It was time to head for the train station.

I had to admit, I felt a little guilty for the situation I'd just left behind. Fucking a mare 'til I orgasmed and encouraging her and her friends to openly masturbate in their own garden from now on? I'd crossed a bit of a line there.

Though in all the sex, my headache seemed to have cleared up. So there was that, at least.

What would Derpy say about what I did back there? She would find a way to justify it, probably. On the other hand, though, she'd probably point out that this had been about satisfying MY desires rather than actually helping ponies, and Derpy really seemed fixated on the potential positives of this power. Still… Daisy HAD offered, technically… And it wasn't like she had a problem with it afterward…

Oh boy, it was the mind control carousel, my old friend. This was why I needed Derpy. Even if I was influencing her, and even if she was steering me down a morally gray path… it was better than driving myself insane with my own goddamn circular logic.

I rolled my eyes and resolved not to think about it too much on my way to the train station.

"Enjoy yourself, stud?" a cocky voice called out to me then.

I was startled out of my thoughts, and I looked up towards a fluffy low-hanging cloud to see Rainbow Dash, lying on her stomach and grinning down at me over the edge.

My mouth opened and closed a couple of times, before I finally thought of what I should say first. "You… saw that."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Well, hard not to. You two weren't exactly quiet, and seriously – this idea you have that the garden's a great hiding place; you gotta let go already."

I laughed good-naturedly at her valid point. Still, I had to make sure of something… "You didn't have a problem with that, right?"

The rainbow-maned pegasus woman rolled off the cloud and caught herself with her wings, coming to a steady hover just a few feet above me. "What kind of revenge-sex you wanna have is your business, dude," she replied as she circled around. "Not really something I'm worried about."

"Alright then," I muttered.

She gave me a funny look. "That said, why do you look like you just burned their house down or something? It's just kinky sex, dude – as I understand it, you've been getting a lot of that lately."

I shrugged and shook my head. "I dunno. It just feels…" I blinked. "Wait, why were you watching in the first place?"

For once, I'd caught her off guard. "Oh, y'know, I was just in the area, and… Okay, I was watching you for a couple of blocks, and I wanted to talk to you anyway, but then you started talking to Rose and I was like, 'Okay, I gotta see where this is going.'"

"Well, hope you liked the show," I said sarcastically.

"Heck yeah," she responded with a toothy grin. "Especially the part about telling her to jill off in her own garden. Way to score those sexy revenge points."

"That's the thing. I don't know if vengeance is my style." I started walking again.

"Eh... I see what you're saying." Rainbow reclined back and put her hands behind her head as she flew next to me. "But I dunno. When somepony like Trixie comes back for vengeance, Ponyville becomes a magical prison. When you get vengeance, you fuck a mare then give her permission to jill off in public. It's… What I'm trying to say is: Coming from you, it doesn't really seem villainous."

That was because of the Normal, dammit. "But…"

"And it's not like she's gonna do it all the time. You told her she could, not that she had to every hour of every day. Look, if it still bothers you, just go back and tell her to reconsider! Pretty sure she won't mind. Though if it were up to me, I'd let them keep doing that for a few days, see where it goes. Heck, the flower girls might loosen up a bit and not freak out over the slightest darn thing. At that point it's not even revenge; it's a freaking public service!"

I laughed wearily and rolled my eyes at the futility of it all. There wasn't much point in arguing morality with the people I was mind-controlling – it was just an echo chamber. Still, Rainbow's sarcastic take on the issue did lighten my spirits. "Alright. I've got bigger things to worry about, anyway."

"Oh yeah? Like what?" Rainbow asked curiously.

"I'm going to take the train to Canterlot today. Gonna meet the Big C herself."

Rainbow Dash flapped up to an upright position. "Woah. Well, good luck with that. I'll definitely say nice things at your funeral."

"Har har, thanks a lot," I grumbled back.

"So does that mean I don't get another go at your cock?"

My stride broke, but I tried to keep walking like it hadn't come out of left field. "Uhhh…" I also couldn't help but notice that we were passing by multiple ponies in the street at this point, none of whom cared about the subject matter we were openly discussing.

A pleased grin broke out on Rainbow's face. She apparently relished her ability to fluster me. "Okay, I get it. Just call that a standing offer. An… incentive for coming back safely from your big meeting."

"Hell of an incentive," I admitted.

She shrugged nonchalantly. "What can I say? You got me hooked. And it's not like Pinkie minds."

That last bit threw me for a loop at first. "Pinkie doesn't…?"

"Oh yeah," she added with a grin. "That's why I wanted to talk to you. Wanted to thank you for… I guess setting things in motion for me and Pinkie to, well, be kind of a thing now."

"Really?" I said with some surprise.

"Yeah." Rainbow Dash blushed and rubbed the back of her head. "Kinda surprised me too. Honestly, we aren't sure if it'll pan out, or if it'll even change our friendship all that much… But for now, it's an excuse to hang out even more and, y'know, have lots of squishy sex. I mean, you got a taste of her, right? Damn."

"Heh heh. Dayum," I agreed.

It was about now that I noticed that we were about a block away from the train station. We'd been having this conversation for most of the walk over.

"But yeah," Rainbow Dash went on, "thanks to you we found out we were both bi and interested in each other, so… yeah. 'Nuff said."

"Glad to help," I replied pleasantly. "I prefer it when being a pathetic pervert has some happy side effects."

"Well, don't worry," Rainbow said, floating down to me until she was practically pressed up against my body. "You just made friends with the 'awesome' pervert, kinda, of the group. I'll look out for you." Then she surprised me by kissing me on the cheek and sticking her hand down my pants, fishing for my cock and giving it a few loving squeezes.

Then she pulled away until her lips were a hair's breadth away from mine. "Don't look now," she whispered, "but I think somepony's been following you. Have fun with that."

I tried to not react as Rainbow pulled away and gave me a wave. "See ya!" And with a great flap of her wings that sent a burst of air all around, she dashed off into the sky, leaving a rainbow trail behind her.

"See ya," I said lamely, way after the fact. With a deep breath, I did my best not to look behind me as I headed up to the train station.

The station was about the size you'd expect for a rural town serviced by one railroad – a single platform with the ticket office right next to it. I looked for a clock as soon as I got there, and saw that I had about 15 minutes until the train was due to arrive. I wasn't going to attempt to look for the person on my tail, since all I'd probably do is scare them off. So I just stood on the platform and waited with the other ponies, thinking about the events of the last hour or so.

The stallion behind the window for the ticket counter looked at me with some mild confusion. I guess he'd never seen a human before. "Sir? Are you going to buy a ticket?"

I looked over my shoulder and said, "I'm human. Don't really need to."

He nodded back as though that was enough. "Alright. Have a nice trip!" Simple as that.

Time passed by quietly for a while, until another pony came up to the ticket window.

"One adult to Vanhoover, please?"

"Uh… That'll be 39 bits, ma'am."

I looked over, and my eyebrows almost shot clear off my forehead. Paying for her train ticket was a light blue pegasus mare with a golden blonde mane… but her colors were the last thing I noticed. The first thing I noticed was that she was gloriously topless and amazingly busty, each huge pillow of a breast about twice the size of her head and possessed of a gentle buoyancy even without any support.

Ticket in hand, the mare carried her luggage over to the waiting area in my general vicinity. It took her a few seconds to realize I was staring. "O-Oh! Um, it's alright. My friend, she knows a human, and the human said it's alright for certain ponies to go topless when she specifically gives them permission…" Realization dawned on her expression. "Wait… You're not a… Are you the human?"

"The one and only," I answered with a stupid grin.

She stuck out her hand for me to shake. "I'm- I'm Sassaflash. I guess I have to thank you, Mr. Human!"

I took her hand and shook it, not really keeping my eyes off her breasts that were now very close to me. "Pascal."

"Pascal, right. Well… Ditzy convinced me to try this topless thing, and… It's been kinda nice so far! I was going back and forth on whether to get a minimizer, and now I… Well, I feel a lot less pressure to do that today."

I tried to keep my cool, but the proximity of her naked gazongas was very tempting. "Ah… Feeling a bit more comfortable?"

She blushed. "It's nice to have them sorta 'out there' and have everypony okay with it. Ponies still look from time to time, but… I don't know, it's kind of exciting when they do. Like I'm getting away with something naughty, even though there's a perfectly valid reason for it."

Well, she definitely was. "Did your… your breasts cause you trouble before?" I continued, sweating a little with desire.

Sassaflash nodded. "Yeah, they can be real, um…" She whispered, "Sensitive. And with how big they are, they're always bumping into things…"

I hit my limit. "Hey, um, sorry, do you mind if I…?" I raised my hands and made cupping motions.

The light blue mare blinked and considered me for a moment. "Sure, I suppose. You're the one who made this possible after all." She stepped forward until her titanic tits were pressed against my hands, and I immediately latched onto two great handfuls, causing her to moan. A few of the ponies nearby looked in our direction, then back to watching for the train.

"Tell me more," I said quietly.

"Uh, um… Ah! They… But since I started going t-topless, mmh! Since yesterday, none of that seemed to… to matter as much, hah. Like… having them out makes it… makes it easier to deal with…!"

I marveled at her reaction as I stroked and rubbed her breasts. Even Derpy and Pinkie and Octavia hadn't had it this bad. "Maybe not having them rub up against clothes helped."

Her eyes widened again, but for a different reason. "Oh, that must be it! AAH! I could feel them shifting and pressing against things all day…! Ooooooh, that was just making me more and more tense…!"

"How about now?"

"Now?? Well… They bounce a lot more now… Aaaah… It feels stronger when they bump into things, ngah, but there's less of that… that constant friction, ungh!" She reached out and grabbed my head, and before I knew it my face was pressed against her fat, turgid nipple. "S-Sorry, just…!"

I wrapped my lips around the stiff protrusion, thicker than my thumb and about half as long, and sucked. She let out a gasp, and I followed it up with a pinch to her other nipple and more sucking. After just a short time with this treatment, her body quivered and she cried out in sudden pleasure. I stuck my head between her massive breasts and gently massaged the sides as she rode out her spontaneous boobgasm.

"Hahh… hahh… hohhh…" She released her grip on me and stepped back, her face almost entirely red. "S-Sorry about that. I didn't mean to… I just thought that…"

"You were fine," I said, stepping away as well. "Kinda figured that would happen. You don't have to feel embarrassed for what your breasts make you feel."

After the couple of seconds for her to process that, she visibly calmed down. "That's… You're probably right. I've let these breasts embarrass me for so long…" She looked at me and smiled. "Did you enjoy that?"

"Immensely," I said immediately. "There's a reason I…"

I trailed off. Now that I was no longer embosomed, I noticed something over Sassaflash's shoulder. A pony watching from around the corner of the building, supposedly enraptured by what we'd been doing. As soon as the figure realized they'd been spotted, they ducked back.

I started running before I was fully aware of it. "Sorry, gotta go!" I said vaguely to Sassaflash.

"Uh, okay! Thanks for everything!"

The trip to the corner was a short distance, but I didn't see the pony, so I kept running along the side of the building to the next corner. Just as I was about to go around it, a pair of hands grabbed my shirt and swung me around, slamming me against the wall of the building and keeping me there.

I was dazed for a second, but then realized who I'd been pursuing. She was wearing a different outfit, complete with a wide brim hat, but the blue and fuchsia mane of hair was unmistakable.

"This was the LAST way I wanted to break this to you," the mare muttered, and dragged me along. I made no effort to struggle.

Using one of the employee entrances in the back, I was led inside the station building and into a vacant office. The mare I thought I knew groaned as the door closed, and she set her hat on the table. "With any luck, nopony else noticed my cover was blown," she said as she turned towards me.

I shook my head. Luna had warned me about this, but… "Really, Bon Bon? A spy?"

Bon Bon, or rather Sweetie Drops, looked away from me and towards one of the random file cabinets. "Not so much a spy as a… monster hunter."

Knowing what I did about the series, everything suddenly clicked into place. "Oh god…"

"Yeah... When Twilight got ready to try habituating you among ponies, Celestia put together a task force without Twilight's knowledge. And at the lead, she wanted someone on undercover duty who was used to dangerous creatures. To defend the ponies closest to you and to look out for warning signs."

"What kind of warning signs?" I asked.

Bon Bon glowered at nothing in particular. "She gave us very little intel, but I was told to look for evidence of 'human magic,' 'attempts to communicate with other humans,' and 'desires to manipulate and subjugate ponies.'"

"The fuck," I cursed aloud. "I'm devoid of magic, I'm cut off from any human I've known…" I trailed off at the last one, though.

But she finished for me. "And everything I've seen you do has been consensual."

That made me reel back a bit. "Oh god. You… How much did you see?"

"Not everything. But somepony has been watching you basically at all times, and we share reports. So actually, assume just about everything."

I groaned and paced towards a corner of the room. "Great. That explains a lot. The only reason you let me stay at your place was to obey orders."

Bon Bon gave me a hard look, cocked her hips, and folded her arms. "Actually, I insisted on the lead role."

I turned around. "What?"

Her expression softened a little. "Lyra. I knew she'd… As long as you were at our place, I could watch her too. Keep her safe. If you stayed with another agent, she'd just go off to wherever you were… where I might not be able to…"

My heart went out to her in sympathy. "From the beginning, it was for her."

Bon Bon nodded. We shared a long moment as we silently came to an emotional understanding.

Then I shook my head and said, "I hope it's obvious now. All this spying, all this suspicion… I never meant anyone any harm. I'm not as dangerous as Celestia assumed I'd be. It's insane."

A grimace appeared on Bon Bon's face. "I… don't make a habit of questioning superior officers, especially the highest Princess of the land. But her pattern of behavior regarding you… Would you understand the significance if I said she was scared?"

"I think that'd be clear enough."

"Not really. Celestia has faced more than a thousand years of horrors. Everypony knows that. In my lifetime, the worst I've ever seen her get is concerned. Worried, maybe. But you…?" Bon Bon shook her head in disbelief. "You've got her SCARED. Panicking. Irrational. The only reason she didn't take you down is because Princess Twilight Sparkle got in her way, and she probably didn't want her faithful student to see how bad this was affecting her. Whatever humans were a thousand years ago…"

The point had been made. I sighed and said, "That's why I'm getting on this train. I'm gonna try to get the truth once and for all, and maybe, just maybe, I can convince her I'm not one of the bad ones."

Outside, we heard the train very loudly outside rumbling into the station, brakes squealing, horn blaring, engine chugging to a crawl.

"That's my ride," I said sadly.

Bon Bon reached for her hat and placed it back on her head. "Best of luck, then. For what it's worth, Pascal… I believe in you now. And as long as you still care for Lyra, I'm still with you."

"I do," I quietly insisted. As the spy I'd lived with for two weeks made to leave, though, I reached out to stop her. "Hold on, though…"

"What is it?" she asked.

I couldn't suppress a little smile. "They'll probably be boarding for a while… And I made love to your marefriend, but I haven't done anything with you. And... I'm still kind of angry." I started to unzip my pants, where my cock was still a little hard after the encounter with Sassaflash. "So. One make-up orgasm for the road?"

Bon Bon rolled her eyes but gave me a vaguely positive look afterward. "Alright. It should be quick, though. And no evidence."

"Mouth, then?"

The beige earth pony got on her knees as I pulled out my hardening dick, and it was very quickly sucked into Bon Bon's maw. I leaned back against the wall and let her get to work.

She was inexperienced, but her mouth was wet and warm and her tongue was very active. She was a fast learner, too – the second I betrayed a weakness, whenever I grunted or gasped, she capitalized on it. And once she was familiar with my size, she didn't hesitate to take me down to the base, sticking my head into the entrance to her throat without so much as a gag.

I didn't try to hold back or prolong this. With a sigh of relief, I spurted into her throat and mouth for about half a minute, and after a few extra licks and sucks to clean me off, Bon Bon put me back in my pants herself. She straightened herself out, stood up, licked her lips, and it was like nothing had happened.

"Watch out for that taste," I had the presence of mind to warn her before she left. "If there's one thing that's dangerous about me, it's that."

Bon Bon cleared her throat and frowned. "Hmph. I wonder if Celestia knew about that. And if she was too afraid to tell us." She opened the office door and sneaked out.

After about a minute to rest and contemplate (and stave off suspicion that we had been in here together; spy game and all that), I left too and made my way towards the train platform. It was still there, waiting. I boarded without a ticket, and no one so much as made a fuss or complained.

I had entered into one of the public seating train cars, little more than a series of back-to-back bench seats. The car ahead was the engine, and the car behind us contained a series of small, private cabins. But I wasn't feeling too picky about my choice of seating, so I took an empty bench and reclined.

The conductor, a finely mustached stallion, made his last call and informed us that the trip to the next stop, Canterlot, would take a little more than an hour. He then went around checking for tickets, but when I explained my situation, he happily let me stay where I was.

I leaned back, somewhat dazed. From the moment I woke up to now, it had been crazier than I expected it would be. And this was supposed to be the first leg of today's journey! What other perversions would I fail to resist trying out? What other ponies were going to surprise me with their secrets and changes? What else was going to happen between now and Princess Celestia?

To make matters incrementally worse, my headache was coming back, too. It was a dull, faraway pain, accompanied by a quiet buzzing feeling, like static…

Business Trip

Author's Note

Warning: A little more homosexual content, a little past halfway through.

Business Trip

My mood steadily worsened as the train pulled out of Ponyville, making its way across the valley towards the mountain on which Canterlot was perched. Doubts and regrets and questions plagued my mind.

There was something fucked up about how this power, and my relationship with ponies in general, revolved around sex. The self-hating part of me wanted to blame myself for my juvenile focus on it, but a smaller part insisted that there was more than that. Between the whole cum addiction thing and Celestia's panic over a single defenseless human, there was mounting evidence to suggest that… well, I wasn't sure exactly what, but there was a fundamental connection between humans, ponies, and sex.

The more I learned, the less confident I felt in sating my desires. My use of Daisy and Bon Bon bothered me in a big way. I'd half-thought I could let loose and just enjoy being in a sexualized Equestria without consequence, but here was my conscience rightfully rearing its ugly head. Toying around with Daisy out of spite, making Bon Bon suck my cock for telling me the truth… It didn't sit well with me.

I couldn't help get a rush of perspective, though. Waah waah, I'm a big baby because I had sex with two hot ladies and now I feel bad. What a beta cuckold I was. I'd spent waaay too much time on imageboards, in retrospect.

Also, I'd momentarily forgotten about Sassaflash in all the drama, and my interaction with her was barely triggering the morality alert, for some reason.

Could it really be as simple as 'I don't like spite and anger in my sex'? The encounters that were overall positive or uplifting (like most of the Welcome to Ponyville party), I was far more okay with. What did that say about me psychologically, and how did it fit with some of my other fantasies?

Round and round I went in my mind, but after I had tired myself out on the subject, there was still plenty of trip to Canterlot to go.

I let out a sigh and took a look around the train car. The seats were more or less filled up, at least one pony per bench, but there was no one I felt like talking to or interacting with. I was feeling neither sociable nor horny, and my grumpy, guilty mood wasn't helping to change that.

Nor was this headache. Over the last many minutes it had become a buzzing tingle across the top of my head, like what it feels like when a limb has fallen asleep. It was getting hard to think of anything but just taking a nap on the bench until we arrived in Canterlot. But then I heard some raised voices from the next car over, which didn't help my cranial discomfort.

In the interests of removing this problem and finding something to do other than wait, I got to my feet and carefully made my way through the doors and across the connector to the other train car. This was an area with private rooms, but the room closest to me was currently open – blocked by three arguing figures.

There was a pegasus stallion who was uniformed as one of the train's staff, trying to speak calmly. "Ma'am, I'm sorry for the mixup, but…"

Beyond him was a lavender earth pony mare with a light blonde curly mane. Her dress and style suggested somepony very upper class, as did her haughty attitude. "You canNOT expect me to sit with the other riffraff, not when I have also paid for this room, and NOT when I have been a faithful, loyal, and dare I say GENEROUS sponsor of this very company!"

Seriously? Did people like this actually exist?

And I couldn't quite see the third member of this conversation, but her voice was unmistakable. "The Great and Powerful Trixie has been riding since Tall Tale! You can't just kick her out, not right before her destination!"

I barged into the circle, leaning against the train window grumpily. "What's this about?" The other three took me in as I arrived, and I them.

The haughty high-society pony was adorned with ornaments of many kinds: feathers in her mane, earrings, a pearl necklace, a scarf with a rose pierced through it… And her dress was rather corset-like, designed to give her considerable but otherwise average cleavage an upward boost in presence.

Trixie, meanwhile, was tall and curvy, and dressed in her trademark hat and cape. Beneath it was a starry, form-fitting vest that outlined her bust, waist, and hips, followed by stockings all the way down her long legs. Her breasts were as big as pumpkins and ovally shaped, filling up the space in front of her and only covered by the triangular cups of her vest. Of the two, she was by far the most captivating.

The stallion grimaced and looked back at the train car I'd just come from. "Ladies, please keep it down. We're disturbing the other riders."

"This doesn't concern you," the haughty mare said imperiously at me.

The blue unicorn gave me a rather curious look, though. "What… are you, exactly?"

"Equestria's one and only human, hi," I muttered, then looked to the mare. "Lemme guess, you want this room but, lo and behold, the company sold you the ticket when it should've told you that the rooms were occupied."

"Right on the dot," the stallion next to me said. "Again, we'll refund you for-"

"I do not WANT a refund!" she shouted, making us all wince at her volume. "I would very much like this room!" She turned to Trixie and added, "Is it money you're holding out for? I can make that happen."

"Good god," I said aloud, mildly shocked at the caricature before me.

Trixie was rightfully indignant. "Even if Trixie didn't have far too much luggage to move… Are you seriously trying to bribe Trixie out of her seat?"

"It's quiet, private, comfortable, and ideally located," the bitchy noble explained. "It has value to me."

"Trixie is about to get off in Canterlot. Can't you wait until then?"

"Canterlot is my destination, too!"

"You just boarded! You want to kick Trixie and all of her belongings out of her rightfully purchased seat for one measly stop??"

I shook my head incredulously and looked to the haughty mare. "Ma'am, whoever you are…"

She glared at me and said, "Lyrica Lilac."

"Lyrica, then."

"That's Miss Lilac to you."

"Goddamn, are you for real?!" I said aloud again, not really caring to censor myself at this point. "Look, I'll just say it – you're being a colossal cunt."

Despite the Normal, my comment seemed to mildly shock everybody. Probably because me saying it made it acceptable, because the next thing I heard was, "Yeah, you… you really are," from the stallion.

A nerve struck, the mare mustered a defense. "Do you think it matters what three commoners think of me?"

"Yes it does," I growled. "You've bothered half the train by now. We're two steps away from a public incident. And you may think that your fame, your money, your power, whatever – that gives you a way to ignore all that. But this, this builds a reputation. And unless you stand down and show a little humility, everyone who sees you here is going to think Lyrica Lilac is a huge cunt."

My rant slowly made her angrier and angrier, until at the end she… sputtered and broke into tears? "It's… It's true!" she wailed. "I AM a cunt!"

Okay. Hadn't expected that.

The other two kind of looked at me expectantly, just as surprised as I was. Not sure what else to do, I put a hand on the lavender mare's shoulder. She leaned into me and cried into my shoulder. "I'm a huge, colossal cunt! Everypony knows it, but… but I thought I could… Waahahaaaa!"

Still weird. I gave her a couple pats on the back. "Well… Uh… It's a… curable condition. Maybe find a therapist, listen to what they have to say… Uh, and just try to be nicer?"

Lyrica got up off my shoulder and nodded. She looked to Trixie and the staffer and said, "I… I know it was an honest mistake. I already knew, but I was too much of a cunt to see it."

Holy shit, what was happening??

"I'll… I'll just get a refund," she said with a sniffle. "And I won't kick you out. I'll… I'll sit in one of the public seats, for a change. It won't be so bad… I think."

The stallion and Trixie looked on with shocked expressions to match my own. "Uh, sure," the stallion mumbled. "Glad we could get this resolved, ma'am."

Lyrica nodded, then turned to me with misty eyes. "Thank you, human. That was a wake-up call I didn't know I needed. I'll always remember this day, and I'll try to be less of a cunt from now on."

"...Okay." What else was I going to say?

She walked off towards the train car I'd come from, and the three of us breathed a collective sigh of relief. The stallion looked at me, said, "Thanks for your help, I guess," and went back to his duties as well.

Which just left me and Trixie, who had become rather bemused. "Not that your analysis wasn't spot-on, but that was the fastest turnaround Trixie has ever seen."

"No kidding," I said stiffly. The amount of times that woman had casually said 'cunt' over the course of a minute…

"But, Trixie supposes when Equestria's only human, not even a pony, speaks to you so candidly, the only thing you can do is confront it."

Okay, that made a bit more sense. I'd called her that, and because of the Normal she'd believed I was right. Especially after I reinforced it. Not that hard to follow in retrospect, but the whiplash had thrown me off.

"At any rate, The Great and Powerful Trixie owes you her thanks," she said to me with a smirk. "And she never got your name."

"It's Pascal," I replied. "...Somehow, I think I already got yours."

She giggled – a rather low, confident, sexy giggle at that. "I'm a performer by nature. Even in an argument, I can't help putting on a show."

"So the third person is an act?"

Trixie shrugged. "It depends on my mood. Anyway, thank you for your help, Pascal."

I nodded, and took a step towards my old seat. But I stopped when I got a good look through the train connector: Lyrica Lilac had taken the bench I was just sitting on. And there were no other empty seats in the entire car.

"Oh, come on…" I muttered, lowering my head into my hand.

Trixie had been just about to close the door to her room, but noticed my facepalm. "What is the matter?"

I chuckled wryly and sighed. "She… I can't believe…"

Trixie stuck her head around the door and looked where I was looking. When she saw it, she sputtered in amusement. "Did-Did she take your…? Pfffft-hahaha!"

The irony was too strong not to find funny, so I just rolled my eyes. "Figures. You do a nice thing… So now my options are to sit with her, sit with another stranger, hunt all the cars for an open seat, or…" I looked into Trixie's room. "Any chance I can stay with you? I mean, I'd hate to bother you after all that, but…"

The unicorn magician considered it for a second, and then pushed the door open. "Trixie was against giving up her room entirely. Sharing it is a different matter. Come on in!"

I carefully stepped inside and closed the door behind me. True to her word, the room was filled with quite a few pieces of luggage, so I had to move some aside to make a place to sit opposite from her. Meanwhile, Trixie took off her hat and cape and neatly set them aside.

"You put on your hat and cape for that?" I asked.

"A showmare to the end."

I smirked and leaned back, trying to relax. The seats in here were softer and sturdier than the ones in the public cars, and with much more leg room. My headache had been momentarily forgotten in the argument, too.

...Now that I was thinking about it, it was coming back, much to my annoyance. For some reason, though, whenever my eyes glanced at Trixie's half-exposed breasts, the static went away a little bit. Maybe the blood rushing down south allowed me to ignore it.

And of course, I still failed to hide where I was looking. Trixie smirked and reclined in a showy pose. "Enjoying the view?"

With the cat out of the bag, I openly admired how much soft boob was firmly stuffed into that top. "How do you get away with… so much on display?" I asked nervously.

The magician regarded me with confusion for a second.

"Sorry," I clarified, "I haven't been in Equestria long. I've spent the last couple of weeks in Ponyville. And most of the mares there, despite being… how they are, tend to dress pretty conservatively. So I figured that was the rule."

Trixie smirked and put up her gloved hands in a shrug. "Equestria's decency laws aren't unfairly strict in writing; just unspoken. But I find that the right amount of 'appeal' goes a long way for my audience, mare and stallion alike."

That was a bit more calculating than I had expected, for some reason. "Is everything about the show with you?"

She mulled on that for a while, looking out the window at the passing landscape thoughtfully. Then she said, "It used to be all about ME with me. Then I put that energy into the show. Now? Trixie just finished a modest tour of Equestria. She is now on vacation, to visit the royal city."

I nodded. "That's where I'm going, too."

Trixie nodded back. "What's your purpose for going? I imagine, being the human, you're off to explore and see the sights?"

"Sort of," I mumbled noncommittally, and then reconsidered. "Actually… I'm gonna probably see Princess Celestia."

That surprised Trixie. Her eyes scrutinized me in a curious way as the information passed through her head and got rationalized. "I suppose the Princesses would want to see such a unique curiosity. Still, that and the haughty mare earlier… You certainly know your way around ponies, don't you? Even Trixie. You've been incredibly easy to speak to." Her tone wasn't suspicious or concerned, just acknowledging.

I wasn't sure how to respond to that, but I wasn't bothered either. I liked it when ponies noticed I was doing something special, though even that got rationalized by the Normal. Just like with Derpy.

Actually… I got an idea in my head. If I couldn't have Derpy be my guide, why not share the power with a different mare for the day?

I couldn't suppress a smirk as I said, "Actually, I've got kind of a special power. Ponies don't find… what I say and do unacceptable. I can do whatever I want, and ponies will rationalize it as normal somehow."

"Hmm," Trixie hummed. "I guess that explains it." And then she looked out the window again.

Well. That was underwhelming for a second.

Then she blinked and looked back at me with a slightly accusatory look. "Wait. Did you just… tempt me?"

"Uh, what?"

"Did you just try to tempt me with your power?"

"Um…"

Somewhere between offended and amused, Trixie scoffed and shook her head. "This is ridiculous. Is there writing on my face that says 'sucker for dark pacts'?"

I just stared at her in surprise. Was it too much to ask to have one interaction with ponies that didn't throw me a curveball halfway through?

The busty magician flipped a curl of her pale blue mane over her shoulder. "I apologize for my outburst. I'm not mad at you. Trixie has… a bit of a history with boasts of power from dubious sources. I can't blame you for trying, but it is a sore point for me."

"Woah woah woah," I protested, finally unfrozen. "Okay. My bad. But… that wasn't exactly what I was trying to do."

"What was it, then?"

"I… wanted to see if you'd be interested in…" I paused. "…being… sort of a partner for a while. I guess."

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "And you mean to say that there would've been no temptation involved?"

What if I said 'yes'? Would she believe me? But I opted for the truth. "You got me. Sorry."

The unicorn arched her fingers in front of her face. "You've spent time in Ponyville…"

I grimaced. Double fuck. "Yeah. I… heard about the whole Magic Duel thing." When a pang of hurt crossed Trixie's face, I hastened to add, "But, uh, just in passing. Honestly, I don't think there's any real, uh, animosity there. At least from the six Elements. To them, you're probably just a… y'know, another problem or crisis that passed through Ponyville a while back. Heh, the town gets a lot of those…"

Trixie waved me off. "I know where I stand with them. Princess Twilight still sends me a letter now and then." Her brow furrowed. "'Princess Twilight Sparkle'… The mare shows me up twice, forgives me for everything I've done, and then ascends to alicornhood a short while later." She fixed me with a very serious look. "How could Trixie not try to change her ways after that?"

I lowered my head, still a little ashamed for my assumption. "Yeah."

"So Trixie put her work back into her magic show. Touring all across Equestria… or whatever town would take her. Trixie had a black reputation to beat, now." She patted the luggage sitting next to her. "This vacation is my respite from that."

Thoroughly humbled by this point, I became quiet for a while. "…I'm sorry."

Trixie's face softened, and she shook her head. "Thanks for listening. If I'm understanding this right, you could have made me your slave or something and I wouldn't have an objection to it. So I appreciate your restraint in this matter."

Her tone was casual, indicating that she probably still wouldn't mind such an outcome, but she wouldn't be totally on board either. The melancholy from the start of the train ride was rearing its ugly head, but now I realized I was with the perfect confidante to share it with. I leaned forward and said, "Y'know, from one person… with an incredible power they can't turn off, to another person who used to wield great power over others… Can I ask for some advice?"

The showmare took a deep breath. "I will try. But I was in every respect a failure, so I promise nothing."

"Well, at least you'll kind of understand… the feelings involved," I muttered. "See, I'm… just kind of a pervert. The way you ponies are shaped, it's… it's very arousing to me. With this power, I feel like I can't help but deal with my lusts. I don't think I can stop. But…"

There was a pause where I looked to see Trixie's reaction. She caught the implication that she was highly arousing to me too, and her cheeks pinked up a bit, but she motioned for me to continue.

"But… There are times where I don't feel bad about it, and times where I do. And I feel like such a fucking hypocrite. No one minds anything I do, but there are times where I don't like how I'm treating them. But I can't really talk to anypony about it, because again, they think it's alright. So… in a world where you can do anything, where's the fucking line?"

Trixie only had to think for a second, surprisingly, because she leaned back and confidently said, "Cruelty." She let that sink in for a second, then went on, "Part of it was the Alicorn Amulet corrupting me, but I was cruel to the ponies of Ponyville. That's how I used my great power. And those actions are the ones that haunt me now. If I'd been able to use that power to gives ponies a reason to love me… I might have been able to keep it." She sighed. "Even though that's what I wanted all along, but I went about it the wrong way."

I nodded and looked down at my hands. "So… You're saying how I treat ponies still matters?"

Trixie nodded several times. "Any unicorn who studies magic runs into ethics problems, boring as they are. Twilight's been telling me about a few historical mages in her letters. And, whenever there's morally ambiguous magic involved, it seems how history remembers them depends on one thing: If they were nice to the ponies around them, they were heroes. If they were cruel, they were villains."

The train passed into the tunnels beneath the mountain, causing the room to go black for a few moments. A second or two later, the lights in the room switched on automatically.

I ruminated on Trixie's words and smiled wryly. "Long way to come for just 'be nice to people.'"

Trixie shrugged sheepishly. "I know. I promised nothing, after all. Still, it's 'be nice to people… even while you possess unstoppable power.' That's history's lesson, according to Twilight. For you and your feelings, I think the same might be true."

"Yeah, I'd say 'cruelty' draws the line pretty well," I admitted. "I mean, I'm still doing perverted, kinda fucked up shit to ponies… But at least I feel better when I'm not an asshole about it."

"Unless it's karma, of course," Trixie pointed out with a grin. "Case in point: That Lyrica mare."

I laughed out loud at that. "Yeeeeah, I don't feel so bad about that. Kinda surprised when she kept calling herself a cunt over and over again, but… Hopefully that'll balance itself out. Eventually."

She giggled again. "That was quite entertaining. Maybe you should put on shows like that more often."

"One thing at a time." Celestia first, then everything else after.

A lull in the conversation happened, and I just kind of looked away awkwardly. I had no segue for this. We'd just finished talking about more sexually charged morality of mind control; what were we going to talk about now?

The train left one tunnel partway up the mountain, briefly letting light flood the room, and then passed into another one.

"So, you have this power, and you're off to meet Celestia…" Trixie began.

I frowned sadly. "Actually, I don't know if I want to talk more about all that. It's… It's just too much. Can we talk about something way less heavy? Like… Like your show? You've been touring all around Equestria, right?"

The magician smirked and reached for her hat. "Why, of course! Let The Great and Powerful Trixie regale you with her tale!"

For the next almost half-hour, Trixie gladly told me all about the latest journey of her traveling show. It seemed like she'd been dying to have someone to share these stories with, in all honesty. She'd been to many places I'd heard of, and many more I hadn't. Appleloosa, Dodge Junction, Baltimare, Fillydelphia, Manehattan, Rainbow Falls, the Crystal Empire, Vanhoover, Whinnyapolis, Tall Tale, even the flying cities like Cloudsdale and Las Pegasus. She had a story to tell for each.

Not every story was a happy one, but Trixie found a way to fit the sadder parts into a more compelling narrative across the breadth of her tale. She told me about how different the towns and cities were and the types of ponies who lived there. She even used her illusory magic to help illustrate her story when words weren't quite enough. I was captivated, despite how exhausted I was.

The remaining distance to Canterlot was mostly spent in a fuzzy trance, a willing captive of Trixie's performance. The ponies and places she described sounded so interesting and varied… The adventures big and small sounded so nice… It made me lament the last three weeks in Ponyville that much more. All this tension and drama because I was a human. So much more because of this dumb power.

Suffering a personality death still scared the hell out of me, but damn if Trixie didn't make being a regular pony living in this world sound pretty great. Yeah… There could be worse fates, I supposed.

The buzzing in my head got louder.

Before I knew it, one of the staff came by the rooms loudly announcing that we would be arriving in Canterlot in about 5 minutes. I yawned to let my ears pop from the increased altitude. Trixie did her best to wrap up her story, using a mini-display of magical fireworks as she concluded with a cheesy, "The End," and I chuckled.

The train slowed down as it left the final tunnel and got into the outskirts of the royal city. Trixie stood up, donned her cape once more, and said, "Thank you, you've been a wonderful audience. Any possibility you could help Trixie with her luggage?"

"Of course," I mumbled lazily, and tried to get to my feet. The train decelerated for just a moment, and I found myself hurled forward into Trixie's cleavage.

"Oh! Whoops," she said as my head nearly pulled down her vest, my nose landing between those two soft bubbles of flesh.

I lingered there for a few moments, and then pulled back. "Sorry." I wasn't feeling particularly horny despite the accident, and felt no desire to engage in any more sexual shenanigans…

"It was an accident," Trixie muttered with a blush. "Anyway, the luggage."

"Right."

But as I reached for the nearby suitcases, my headache flared up and I nearly tumbled onto the floor, barely catching myself on the seat.

The luggage became encased in pink magic and floated away from me. "You… don't look well," Trixie admitted to me. "Trixie can manage it. You take care of yourself, alright?"

I nodded vaguely, only half-aware of what she was saying, and Trixie awkwardly left. If she was at all concerned about me, the Normal probably made it so she assumed it wasn't serious or something… Damn this stupid power.

So I sat alone for the last mile or so into Canterlot's station, just holding my head in my hands and trying to steady myself. I had no idea what the hell was going on. I'd never had a headache like this before. Was it the travel? Was it dehydration? Was the exertion of all the sex over the past two days catching up with me? I didn't have a clue.

Best thing to do, I figured, was to get off the train, get some water, and find a place to sit until this wave of… whatever passed.

The train came to a stop, and I eventually felt well enough to walk, however unsteadily, off the train. Canterlot station was regal and welcoming, but I didn't really have time to admire it. I stumbled through the station, past throngs of ponies who were mildly curious at the creature without a pony tail, pony ears, and pony endowments, and made my way out into an ornate round plaza.

Where four Royal Guards were waiting for me. "Halt!" one of them shouted, and all four leveled spears towards me.

"What…?" I was barely able to manage walking, let alone figure out this nonsense.

The one with the most decorated armor, a dark brown unicorn, spoke to me in a loud, official voice. "Human! Princess Celestia has asked, for the good of you and others, that you be detained until the setting of the sun. We are authorized to use force if necessary."

"What the hell…?" I found the strength to shake my head through the static. "No…! No, I need to see Celestia now!"

The leader shook his head. "You may believe that, but Celestia's orders are clear. She will meet with you after sunset, and not before."

Okay, WHAT? He'd… I'd used an imperative. He'd outright ignored it. The Normal was supposed to be in play.

...Wasn't it? It was hard to tell through this buzzing headache…

Dawning horror shook me to my very bones. I recognized this feeling, this static. I'd felt it in the first dream, from the other side. This was the battle between me and the Normal. This was my reality – my mind – changing right before my eyes.

I let out a howl of pain as the static doubled in intensity. Now that the jig was up, it was making one big push, one great effort to consume my senses right then and there.

How had this happened? It was extremely hard to think, but something in my heart said I needed to figure this out or die.

"E-Excuse me? Are you alright?" I heard a muffled voice nearby say.

In what way could I respond? That the answer was no, because I was fighting a losing battle for my mind? I needed a comeback, now or never. Why was this happening? I thought this was only in dreams, but now it was in the waking…? What had changed?

And wouldn't it be better if I just gave in?

I nearly collapsed, but I was caught by the arm. A spear clattered on the ground, and I found myself spun around until I was standing against something hard. An armored breastplate was at my back, and two arms under my pits held me up.

"Is this some kind of trick?" another muffled voice asked through the noise.

"I don't think so," the voice behind me, the leader's voice, responded. "Celestia wanted him in custody, not dead. Human! What is the matter? Do you need medical attention?"

What did I need? To embrace a peaceful existence? Or to make this stop?

The words "I need…" croaked out of my mouth.

"Yes? What is it?!" the leader shouted, but I barely heard him despite his head being right next to mine.

For some reason, the sound of Twilight saying 'point-zero-zero-two' got into my head. Something about my connection to the magical field. Then it all came together. Luna. Normal. Fighting back.

"I need…" I could feel an evil look get into my eyes, not gonna lie. "…a blowjob."

Everything paused. Their words, the static, the sound of anypony nearby so much as breathing. If I wasn't on the verge of being consumed by a cosmic concept, I might've been able to hear a pin drop.

Instead, I grinned at the guards and said, "I need one. It's an emergency. Life or death. Right here, right now."

"You heard him," barked the decorated royal guard behind me. "On the double!"

My pants and underwear dropped before I even realized it.

Three buff white stallions in light armor set down their spears and crowded around my naked crotch. The ones on each side lifted a ball to their mouths and began to lick and suck, while the guard in the center sucked half of my shaft into his mouth and rhythmically bobbed up and down.

The leader adjusted a bit, lifting me up with his strong arms so I was standing more on my own weight. The hard bulge of a crotch pouch built into the guard's armor pressed against the small of my back. "Is this helping, human?" he asked me urgently.

Shit-eating grin activated. "Oh yeah. That's… hahahaha… that's actually helping."

I looked out into the plaza. A few ponies coming and going from the station were momentarily captivated by the sight of a human getting sucked off by three royal guards while a fourth one propped him up. A handful of them kept watching throughout, but many others turned away, whether out of nonchalance or actively trying to focus on something else.

And among the onlookers was Trixie, halfway out of the station with checked luggage in tow. Just stopping to watch me get my cock worshiped by a bunch of royal guards. Only a little bit surprised. Not shocked. Not mortified. Not wondering which authorities to call. Just watching like this was a reasonable, understandable, if slightly unusual, occurrence.

The static slowly retreated to the back of my mind, and I let out a great sigh of relief. Followed by a groan of pleasure as the stallions sucked hard right after. The situation hit me in one fell swoop, and soon I was shooting off into the middle stallion's maw.

He sputtered as the cumming began, but I said, "Swallow," and his protests stopped. He sucked down the rest of my load dutifully, and the two on my balls kept up their military-like attention until it was clear my orgasm had waned. Then the three stallions looked up at me expectantly, their mouths still on my genitals.

"That'll do, guards," the leader ordered. "Up and at 'em!"

The stallions on the side got my underwear and pants back up, belt buckled and all. At the same time, the leader moved my hands behind my back and… strapped something metal to them?

"Aw fuck, what?!" I shouted as I realized I'd been handcuffed.

"If you're no longer in danger, it's time to take you into custody," the leader explained.

"No, hold on!" I insisted. "Whatever Celestia told you, she's… she's wrong! About me! I'm not some threat that needs to be contained! She's behaving irrationally!"

The leader took a second to consider this, then shook his head. "Princess Celestia's judgment hasn't let this nation down before. Even if she's irrational like you say… Celestia at her least rational is more wise than our greatest general at his most sober. I will defer to her judgment."

The middle guard that had swallowed my load got an unsure look on his face. "LT… He doesn't seem all that dangerous. He almost fell over. Maybe he COULD see her now?"

"Princess Celestia's orders," the guard lieutenant repeated. "They don't meet until after sunset."

"Why?" I had to ask.

He frowned, then said, "I assume to make sure the duties of the day court were taken care of before your private meeting."

There had to be another reason, though, right? "Anything else?"

"Princess Celestia did not give me a more specific reason, nor did I ask for one. She said it was important that you meet today, but she wished it to happen after she lowered the sun. I was told to make sure the meeting happened on these terms."

At the back of my head, the static started to feel like it was crawling back. I was losing control of this situation. But thanks to the exchange between the inferior guard and the leader, I had an inkling as to why. "What's your name? You, the one who seems to be in charge."

The guard looked confused by this question, but maintained his stern expression. "Rook."

"Rook. Before we go any further, can you show me your cutie mark? Right here."

The lieutenant known as Rook let out a grunt and started the lengthy process of removing his lower armor. A few seconds later, his pants dropped with a heavy clang, leaving Rook only in his underwear, which was bulging obscenely in the front. Then he turned his back to me and lowered his garments just enough to let me see the mark on his buttcheeks: A chess rook standing almost in front of a symbol of the sun.

I noticed Trixie, still off to the side, admiring the display rather openly.

"Okay, that's enough," I said, and Rook began dressing himself again. Starting to understand the situation, I said, "You're a career guard, aren't you? The other guys, they're volunteers, but you… Your destiny is to be a protector of the sun princess, isn't it?"

Rook looked only somewhat embarrassed from stripping half-naked in public, and still stern in spite of it. "It is. I… admired the royal guard as a foal, and when I applied and met Princess Celestia herself, I knew that was what I wanted to be."

Son of a bitch. I was up against a pony's own immutable cosmic concept. "Did Celestia specifically ask you to handle this job?"

He blinked and thought about it. "I… Maybe. It wasn't a special assignment. Theoretically, any guard of my rank with no scheduled duty could have received the task. But I was the one who got it."

Son of an ULTRA bitch. Celestia knew everything I did about the power. Of course she did! She'd had spies on me the whole fucking time! That whole scene on the park bench with Lyra and Bon Bon, where I first figured out that little limitation? Bon Bon probably reported on the conversation the moment she got home! Fuck!

Okay, less panicking. I had an idea. "Don't you think... this irrational concern is very out of character for Celestia? Like she's not thinking clearly? Like she's putting her nation in danger?"

Rook's stoic visage faltered slightly. "What…?"

"What if I told you that it was vitally important to Equestria that she and I meet, but her behavior is pushing us apart, putting us all in danger? What would be best for your destiny then: Following her orders, or making sure what needs to happen happens?"

The other three guards looked over at Rook expectantly, while the lieutenant's expressed the mental battle he was having with himself at that moment. I realized I'd put him in the center of a moral crisis: The question of loyalty to the letter or the spirit of the law.

Eventually, he gave me a hard look and growled, "Is this true? Is it that dire that you two meet?"

"I'm not confirming yet," I replied, matching his look with one of my own, just as intense. "I'm just saying 'what if.' What if… it was abundantly clear, without a doubt, that her orders were putting herself in danger?"

"Then…" Rook gulped, looked uncertain for a moment, then lowered his head. "Then I would take you to her. Then pray that she forgives me afterward." He glared angrily at me. "And YOU had better pray you're telling the truth."

So that was it, then. When push came to shove, I could work around a pony's destiny if I could convince them that following my imperatives was in service of their destiny. It was risky, but I could do it.

Now the question was: Did I want to?

"When is sunset? What time is it now?" I asked.

"Uh, sunset is scheduled for 7:51 tonight," the guard on the left replied. "It's about… 2:30 now."

"Oh, god…" I muttered under my breath. If I respected Celestia's wishes, I would have to survive for over five hours.

For the sake of clarity, let me recap what I thought was happening at this point:

My connection with the ambient magical field had increased from that initial 'point-zero-zero-two' measurement from before my operation. Probably thanks to all the pony magic that had been used on me in the last day or so. Like I feared, this meant that the Normal could use its power to slowly change me during the day as well as night. So instead of having a few days to get this resolved… I had anywhere from minutes to hours.

In order to fight back, I had to follow Luna's advice. I had to do things that were abnormal that I then MADE normal. Like asking four royal guards to give me a multiple blowjob in the middle of the Canterlot station plaza, in plain view of all the ponies coming in and going out. Like asking the lieutenant to show me his butt mark. Like any of the crazy ways I'd changed ponies in the last two days. But even now I could feel the Normal crawling back, bit by bit. If I was going to survive, I had to do more. Go bigger.

I looked over at Trixie. With a quiet undercurrent of regret, I said, "Trixie…? Could you give me a titfuck while I think about this?"

From her reaction, I could tell that the question was a little out of left field for her… But she set down her luggage and nodded neutrally. "Of course. Whatever you need."

My pants unbuckled again magically, and my cock and balls were out by the time Trixie was kneeling in front of me. She opened up her vest, freeing her massive blue tits from their jiggly confines, and easily smothered my cock with them. "Like this?"

"Yeah… Yeah, like that." As all the ponies around me failed to react as they should, I could feel the static receding again. Not by a whole lot, but by enough that I didn't have to worry. But I had a feeling that just having sex in public wouldn't be enough for long. The Normal was a thing now. It had a purpose of its own. If I pushed, all it was going to do was push back.

I addressed the patiently waiting guards. "I'll be straight with you." Mostly, I mentally added. "The only person I'm a danger to is myself. I'm at the center of a magical anomaly that is currently threatening to overwrite my personal reality – mind, body, and all. In order to stay anchored in THIS reality, I need ponies to do things that are unusual. And the fastest way to do that is through lewdness."

Trixie's eyes widened slightly, and she stopped squeezing her breasts for a moment. "Oh. So by using the guards… And Trixie, as well?"

"That's right." I looked back up at the guards again. "So if I'm going to have any hope of making it to that meeting, I either need to see her now, or I need your help so I can stay me."

Rook nodded passively. "I think we understand. We can figure out how best to do that when we take you to the holding location."

I rolled my eyes and growled. "Seriously? Look, you… You were asked to detain me. How about I just don't leave the city until sunset? Celestia's covert agents… ugh… will be watching me, so that'll be LIKE I'm under arrest."

"You're going to wait?" Trixie asked with a fair amount of surprise.

"Maybe," I muttered back. "Can't blame her for wanting to make sure shit's settled before our meeting."

Rook considered my offer for a while, then let out a sigh and nodded. He walked back to where my hands were cuffed and unlocked them.

I rubbed my wrists for a second, and then my hands landed squarely on Trixie's breasts. My eyes nearly rolled back into my head from the feel of her abundant, soft skin under my hands. No matter what, no matter the crisis I was facing, this particular tactile sensation would always be the good stuff.

"I take this to mean your 'what if' was just a hypothetical," Rook said as I humped Trixie's tits. "And that you aren't asking me to disobey Celestia's orders."

Here it was; the door was closing. If I said nothing now, the loyal royal guards would make sure I didn't set foot near the castle for another five hours. Five hours I would have to spend staving off the Normal. But as I looked up at the beautifully designed buildings of Canterlot standing before me, I found myself wanting to see the sights. I could find a way to kill five hours here. Most definitely.

"Yeah," I said at last. "That was just a 'what if.' I still need your help, though."

Rook's glare lightened slightly, which I took as a good sign. "Very well. Our assignment is to make sure you arrive at that meeting at the scheduled time. If you're suffering from this… anomaly, and we can help, I suppose that is part of our assignment too."

The other three guards nodded. "Yeah, human," one of them said. "Just tell us what you need us to do."

Now faced with the question, I found myself more than a little unsure. I had Luna's guideline of 'make more stuff more normal,' but… How big did I need to go? How involved did I need to be? How far out there in terms of lewdness did I need to make this?

I looked down at Trixie, still rocking back and forth to stroke my cock with her tits. She kept her eyes on mine and said, "I'll help too, if you ask."

"Not sure what to do…" I admitted quietly.

Trixie just smirked back. "You want to affect as many ponies as possible? Put on a show."

I thought about it, then looked back up at the guards. A plan started to form.

"Okay, here's what we'll do," I said, still getting a titfuck from Trixie. I was starting to get hard again after the blowjob, but this was a bit more important. "You four guards, go out into the middle of the plaza" – I couldn't help but grin at this point – "and masturbate until you're tired."

"Until… we're tired?" the guard in the middle echoed. "But…"

"The average stallion can go for hours, Pascal," Trixie pointed out. "I'm not sure how it is with humans…"

"Then masturbate for hours," I said casually. "Take breaks if you need to. Bathroom, water, snacks. But at least one of you, and ideally all of you, should be jacking off out there at all times."

"Where do we, uh, finish?" the guard on the right asked.

"On the ground. You can clean it up on your breaks."

"Just stand there and stroke ourselves? All afternoon?" the guard on the left clarified.

"Mmhmm. And if anyone asks, tell them that it's for the sake of Equestria's only human, who has important business with Princess Celestia later tonight. I'm pretty sure no one will object."

Rook just nodded grimly. "If this will keep you anchored, then that's what we'll do."

"It can only help," I stated.

The four guards did as I asked. They marched into the center of the plaza, undoing their lower armor along the way. They set the armor and their underwear into a disorderly pile at their feet, and let their massive horsecocks unfurl. They were a range of sizes and thicknesses, from a lean foot and a half to a thick 30-inch log to rival Big Mac. And there were so many ponies around that could see everything.

As one, almost in military formation, they grabbed their horse-shafts with their hands and started to stroke up and down. Up and down. Getting harder and harder in front of all the ponies, without giving a single fuck about it.

The rush of control aroused me, I'll admit. I gripped Trixie's boobs, squeezing them harder around my cock, and thrust over and over again. While I did that, I could hear the guards groaning from across the open space, their gasps of pleasure neatly matching my own. The fact that they were doing this because I had convinced them to, that they had no objections to the idea that this was necessary for my survival… in front of all these ponies… and none of them were getting mad!

I lost myself in the power trip, and released between Trixie's breasts. My cock poked out of her cleavage a few times, shooting ropes of white seed onto her neck and chin. She just smiled and kept rubbing until I was all cummed out.

Soon after, I heard the first moan from the guards, and heard the splattering of a load of semen across the ground that probably dwarfed the load I just released. But none of the guards stopped stroking. For them, this was going to be a long, tiring, but hopefully enjoyable day.

Trixie cast a spell to clean up the stains I'd left on her, then gently put my genitals back into my pants. "How are you feeling now?"

The thought that those royal guards were masturbating in public, in front of all those ponies, and no one minded… I could barely feel the Normal right now, just at the back of my neck like I was being watched. It was still there, but much weaker now. "I'd say it fucking worked," I replied.

Trixie stood up and readjusted her vest to cover up her assets. "Trixie is glad she could be of service."

I grimaced as she walked away to collect her luggage and continue on her journey. "Trixie… I hate to ask this after everything, but… I'd like you to stay with me and help me through this."

The curvy magician twirled back around, her cape flowing behind her. "Is that so? Trixie thinks you have the means to your survival well and truly handled on your own."

Regrettably, I shook my head. "I… I need to be doing things like this constantly to make it to sunset. And being confident about it, just throwing these commands out there all the time… I don't know if I can keep that up all day on my own. It'd be really nice to have someone at my side, well, encouraging me. Someone who is more naturally suited to this."

Trixie smirked and, to my surprise, actually sauntered towards me. Her gloved hand gripped my chin and she said, "Then, if I'm understanding this correctly... your first mistake is asking. Don't ask. Do. Take."

How could I refuse? "Trixie… I'm just going to say it. You're going to be my public sex slave until I have to go to my meeting."

The magician grinned. "That's more like it. I'm happy to serve." Though a melancholy look crossed her features soon after. "Alas, here I am again, toying with great powers…"

"Sorry," I apologized automatically. "Even a solid line like 'cruelty' gets blurred when it becomes about self-defense."

Trixie shrugged. "Honestly? Enjoy the excuse. That's something I never had."

I certainly was going to. Together with Trixie, I walked across the plaza to where the four guards were still jacking off. Another one of them had orgasmed, adding another streak of white across the hard ground. "Don't hold back, guys," I said to them. "And take it easy. Enjoy it."

A couple of the more uptight guards relaxed, including Rook. "Of course, human. We will do what is necessary."

"Cool," I muttered, a slightly dark look on my face. "And the name's Pascal. Anyway, I'm off to enjoy Canterlot. Maybe I'll see you guys again before sunset, maybe not. We'll see."

"Hah… Have fun, I guess?" one of the white stallions murmured, his eyes shut closed in pleasure.

I walked away from the lewd scene, enjoying the looks on other ponies faces as they beheld the scene. Nopony was all that shocked or disgusted or anything really all that negative. Because I'd told them to, because I'd given them permission, all these ponies automatically rationalized four guards masturbating in the Canterlot station plaza.

Trixie's magically levitated luggage followed behind us. "Trixie would like to drop off her things at her hotel," she said, "for convenience's sake. After that, I should be free to be your 'public sex slave.'"

"Sure thing," I replied. "I've probably got enough time before I have to put on my next 'show.'"

As we walked along the Canterlot city streets, we reached an intersection where the royal castle was clearly visible between the buildings. Somewhere in there were the Princesses. I wondered if they knew what was happening right now. I wondered how soon they would find out, and how they would respond, if at all.

Either way, I had a plan for the rest of the day. I was going to see the sights, meet new people… and have some fun. Celestia was going to make me wait? Then goddamn I was going to have some fun.

Warm-up Exercises

The Canterlot Inn was fairly close to the train station. It was modestly sized compared to some of the other buildings around – halfway between a motel and a hotel – but it had much of the same grand aesthetics as everything else, including lots of the color purple. Canterlot was a city of purple, white, blue, and a smattering of green; all bright and pastel. For how deeply urban it was, the city also wanted you to know how 'pony' it was too.

And of course, the ponies we passed by were all universally busty and beautiful or well-built and studly. Only, in this town, the outfits trended towards more expensive fashions. All of which still conformed to their impossibly sexual bodies, but every one of them was used to this and determined not to let that stop them from making an impression. And I was quite impressed.

There wasn't much conversation between Trixie and I, mostly because she was taking in the sights just as much as I was. She said at one point that she did not come to the capital city often, and it had been perhaps years since her last true visit. So in that moment, we were both equally starstruck tourists.

When we got to the Inn, and as a bellhop offered to help carry Trixie's many bags up to her room, I made a beeline straight for the front desk. A lean stallion in the Inn's royal purple uniform greeted me with a customer service smile.

"I'm human," I started before he could say anything. "I was wondering if you could upgrade my friend Trixie's accommodations."

Without missing a beat, the stallion went to his record book and flipped through it a few times. "That's Trixie Lulamoon, correct? Yes, she's, ah, booked for a standard room, but we've got some availability for both a princess room or an annex suite."

I looked back at Trixie, who was watching the conversation with some interest. "Let's just go with the princess room. And the upgrade's free for the human's sake, right?"

"Of course. I'll modify the registry right away. Thank you for your business, Mr…?"

"Pascal."

"I hope you and your friend enjoy your stay, Mr. Pascal."

Trixie and I followed the bellhop and the luggage into a service elevator. The magician gave me a curious look as the doors closed. "I would have been just fine with the room I paid for. Not that I'm complaining, but was that necessary? I thought…"

She trailed off, but I figured she meant using my power in that way, rather than just for sex. "Even that helps a little bit," I replied. "As long as it's something that wouldn't normally happen."

"I see." Trixie thought for a moment, processing this information. "But… Hmm. I guess it would be tiring to ask for more and more free things for five hours. Or any other sort of mundane oddity."

I just nodded in agreement. If I was going to push back the Normal, sex was unfortunately the way to go. It was the most unusual method… as well as the most fun.

We arrived on one of the upper floors, and were led into one of the fancier, more spacious rooms of the Inn. The main feature was a queen-sized bed (I still had a feeling they were called 'princess-sized' here) but there was more furniture to the side for relaxing, a private bathroom, and an impressive balcony with a view of… well, the building across the street.

The bellhop set down the luggage next to the bed, gave Trixie the key to the room, and left politely. Which just left Trixie and me in the room, alone. In private. My heart started beating a little faster.

Trixie smirked, and was the first of us to speak after a moment of silence. "Well, that's it. Trixie agreed to be your public sex slave." She took a couple of steps toward me, her hips swaying deliberately. "How would you like this to go? Do you want to be called master?"

I swallowed. "That would be a good start," I admitted.

"Of course, master," she said with a grin, clearly enjoying her effect on me. "Anything else? I'll do a lot better if I know what kind of slave you're looking for. Do you want something more … demure, or just a personal whore?"

I let out a short breath, quietly marveling at the situation. "I… Basically, what I need… is for you to be active. Encouraging. I'm going to be plenty of a horndog enough, but I'm… I'm going to hesitate. I need you to… to be even more so. To push me further and help get me laid as much as possible."

Such selfishness should have put her off, but she took it all in and nodded her head at every point made. She took another step forward, the cups of her vest just inches away from my chest. She was just a little bit taller than me, and most of that was in her long, shapely legs. "So… a slut, and a voyeur. Thinking of your pleasure first."

"If that's… okay," I mumbled as I looked just a little up at her, momentarily losing my nerve.

"As long as you don't play this shy game all day," Trixie said bluntly. "Being a slave is no fun if her master hasn't the spine to do anything." She reached for my hand and placed it on the side of her breast with a quiet 'smack,' sending her cleavage a-jiggle.

I couldn't suppress the way the corner of my mouth lifted ever so slightly. A bundle of nervous energy was building inside me, at the thought of this sexy mare being so open with me. "I guess… if there's any time to be dominant, against my better nature… this is that time."

"Like right now," Trixie said in a sultry voice. While my hand lightly squeezed her tit, her other hand toyed with the cups of her magician's vest, threatening to lower it. "How about we start my career as a sex slave here? After all, I should get to know my master sexually if I'm to service him… shouldn't I…?"

Her performance was flooring me. "You're doing a great job," I said quietly.

An evil smile crossed her features. "Good. This is my first time being somepony's slave. Usually it's the other way around, more or less…"

I was a little surprised. "What's your experience? With… this?"

"Three stallions and a mare. Ponies I rendered starstruck with my ego and performance, before… before Ponyville." Her confidence faltered for a moment, but she soldiered on. "The Trixie of the past was more than happy to let her 'superfans' service her, discreetly and in total submission to her."

"Hmm. So do you see this as part of your continuing penance?" I wondered aloud with a devilish smirk, leaning in. "Being someone else's slave rather than dominating your own?" Going with the flow, I started to leave a trail of kisses on the bare skin along her neck, shoulder, and clavicle.

She moaned and writhed, her body grinding against mine. "Y-Yes… I don't know why, but something about that… turnabout really appeals to me…"

I was about to rip that vest right off her body, but then I felt a tingle in the back of my mind. The Normal was very slowly starting to push back. I pulled away from her, leaving her flushed and lightly sweating, and muttered, "Not here."

Trixie let out a frustrated whine as the warmth of my body left hers.

"If I'm going to… break you in," I said next, "it's gotta be somewhere public. We gotta make a scene."

"F-Fine. Let's get outside." Trying not to look too hurried, Trixie turned around and made her way towards the door.

I admired her tail and sexy ass for a second, and then said, "Hold up. First… Well, are you terribly attached to that outfit? Do you have any spares? For, say, the hat and cape?"

Trixie turned back around, took off her hat, and looked over both starry garments. "The wizard's hat and cape are Trixie's signature. Yes, obviously I have spares, but the ones with these patterns are still custom, and…" She sighed, letting go of her urgency. "Yes, I am rather attached to these. For personal reasons. I have an alternate set with no patterns – a cheap backup. Thank you for asking."

"Good. Change into that. Also… It's fairly temperate outside, right? No need for heavy clothing?"

The magician set one box of luggage on the bed and started magically searching through her clothes. "I would say so. Though my outfit is hardly what I'd call heavy. I have a different cloak for bad weather."

I smirked even wider. "Well, here's why I asked: I want you to go completely naked, EXCEPT for your hat and cape."

She looked up at me, her eyes wide for a second. Her shocked look didn't seem rooted in indignation or shame, but rather… some element of desire. Her light blush was back, and as she fished out a purple, patternless hat and cape, the buttons of her vest magically came undone one by one.

The only garment obstructing my view of her boobs was lowered soon after. I'd seen them before when she was titfucking me, but I'd been focused on other things at the time. Now I was able to admire them with my full attention.

Without the generous support of her outfit, the two blue mammaries fell into more natural rounded shapes – that were still each more than a foot in diameter. She was somewhere between Applejack and Pinkie Pie in size, and of course beyond my limited knowledge of cup sizes. All I could tell was that they were huge and round and lacking in any unattractive sag. And her nipples; those were especially thick compared to other ponies, and proudly stiff at that.

Once the upper part of her outfit was removed, then came her shoes and stockings, then her underwear. Her waist was somewhat thin, giving her a curvy figure when combined with her wide, childbearing hips. Her ass was bubbly and firm, her pussy was full and pronounced. Her thighs, calves – her whole legs were just a little bit thick but extremely well defined, shaped to perfection. The rest of her was big and hourglassed just the way I liked, but Trixie's lower half was enough to make me a leg man for a second.

There was a moment where Trixie was completely nude before me, her sky blue mane framing her face in a more humble way than her hat had. Her usual confidence and poise were forgotten, and she fidgeted under my scrutiny. But she didn't look uncomfortable. In fact, I could see a glistening of moisture between her legs.

"You're… I have to go out there… like this?" she asked quietly.

"Cape, hat… and shoes. That's it."

Trixie looked down at her change of clothes for a long moment. She reached out with her hands, not her magic, and picked up the patternless cape, taking a while to study it thoughtfully.

Then she tossed it aside. "Surely I don't need the cape." With a smirk, she twirled around and added, "Otherwise, how will ponies be able to see my naked rump?"

I had to admit, as she stood with her back to me and presented said rump, she had a point. Her blue ass was big and bubbly and firm but not obscenely big. Yet it was framed by her trim waist, waspish hips, and lusciously defined legs. Her lightly colored tail hid the juicier bits, but her cheeks and cutie marks were still proudly on display at just about every angle. Wearing a giant cape would completely hide it, though.

"Good point," I answered, grinning at her initiative. "Forget the cape. Just hat and shoes."

Trixie stepped into her boots and magicked her plain wizard's hat onto her head. She turned around to face me again, posing confidently with her tits and pussy bare. Her confidence returned, she was still just as much The Great and Powerful Trixie as she'd been before… but now much more lewd, and mine.

I rubbed my lips together, and found it necessary to wipe my mouth a little bit. I was on the verge of drooling. Trixie noticed and grinned wider, and I said, "I… wasn't expecting you to enjoy this."

"Neither was I," Trixie replied as she looked down over herself, twisting her hips this way and that. "But something today has me willing to try new things."

A realization hit me, and I wasn't as pleased as I expected to be. "It's the Normality. You don't have a problem with what I'm doing, which means you're open to enjoying it too."

Trixie considered this for a second. "True, but… Surely, if Trixie was fundamentally opposed to this, I could just be tolerating it instead?" She smiled, and her thighs rubbed together a bit. "Don't worry, my enjoyment is genuine. The chance to 'perform' this way is exciting in a… perverted sense."

"'Perverted' might as well be my middle name," I muttered. "Alright, we're ready. Let's go."

"If I can take care of one more thing, actually?"

"Okay. Make it quick."

Trixie took off her hat and levitated her room key and a number of other items from her luggage into the air. One by one, each thing fell into her hat and… apparently disappeared.

"Huh. Talk about the classics," I said.

"Well, if you're not going to let Trixie have pockets…" In a moment, the magic was complete, and Trixie just placed the hat back on her head like it wasn't carrying a dozen things. "Shall we?"

At last, we left the hotel room and locked the door behind us. There was no one else in the hall leading back to the elevator, so for the moment it was just me and Trixie walking along, the mare's tits bouncing beautifully with each step.

"You know, you could go naked as well," Trixie pointed out. "I wouldn't mind seeing what I have to work with."

I shook my head. "No, I like it this way. The master is clothed, the slave is nude. It leaves no question what your role is today. But I figure you'll be seeing the goods soon enough." Then I had a moment of self-consciousness. "Uh, and… I'm pretty well-hung for a human now, but… Apparently I'm still a ways behind even the average stallion. Just so you know."

We reached the elevator by this point. I pressed the button down to the lobby, and Trixie chuckled as the gate closed on us. "You have a sex slave now and you're getting performance anxiety?" She put on a look of mock surprise. "Oh no, the master won't be servicing his slave as much as she'll service him. Stop the presses!"

"Yeah, but…" I chuckled a bit. "I've come to really like a mare's pleasure. I don't think I'm bad at it, but… I'll be doing my best to make sure you enjoy this, too."

"I'm not that hard to please," Trixie said as the elevator came to a stop on the ground floor. "I don't think any mare is. Physically. There's just a lot of social stigma against… indulging."

"Well, we're going to make a dent in that stigma today," I muttered. "Because unfortunately, that's normal. And that's what's killing me."

The gates re-opened, and we started walking down the hall to the lobby.

"Am I being too… free, in the way I speak?" Trixie asked out of the blue. "You've let me be very open so far. I like it, but sometimes I don't feel very much a slave."

"No, it's good. I, uh, I need an accomplice first and a sex slave second, anyway. You having a free will about this is just what I need, so long as your goals are my goals for today." I paused, then added, "You could call me master a bit more often, though."

Trixie nodded. "Of course… master."

We exited into the main lobby of the Canterlot Inn. There were a few more ponies around now than when we'd left, which meant more and more eyes to see Trixie's glorious mostly-nudity.

As heads turned towards us, I hooked my arm around her bare waist and pulled her close, just to drive the message home that the reason she was naked was because she was mine. As the tops of her breasts hovered near my chin, I couldn't resist nuzzling into them, savoring the cool, soft skin-to-skin contact. And everypony saw it.

I could feel Trixie's reaction in my hands. She went stiff as all eyes landed on us, and adjusted herself slightly in response, steeling herself to handle the attention. And when no rebuke came, when ponies greeted us with slightly embarrassed politeness and looked away or just ignored us entirely, a shudder ran through her body, particularly through her pelvic muscles.

Trixie tilted her head down at me as I smiled and kept rubbing my cheek into her boobs. "Enjoying this?" she asked me. With a whisper, she added, "Because I am…"

I made a pleased little hum, and then stood up a little straighter, still keeping her close to me. "You seemed nervous before… but I guess there's an exhibitionist streak after all."

"It's mostly the outfit," Trixie remarked, keeping her eyes on me rather than the milling ponies around us. "Without it, I am merely Trixie Lulamoon. But with it, I am The Great and Powerful Trixie. Or in your case, The Slutty and Licentious Trixie."

"Everything's still about the performance, huh?"

"I live and breathe to have eyes on me. This is just… a new and unusual form. But one I am willing to explore." Her hands ran along my sides and drifted towards my waist. "Speaking of a 'performance'…"

Again, I hesitated and cooled off. "I think we can find a better place. Y'know, better than the lobby of a hotel, filled with strangers and families…"

Annoyance flickered across Trixie's face, but she relented. "Very well, master. Your call."

We started to make our way out of the Canterlot Inn, with Trixie still in the grasp of my arm. A few ponies were still watching us, no doubt trying to catch a glimpse of the rare nude mare without looking too obviously.

"Just one thing," Trixie said as we walked side by side. "Is this reluctance yours, or is it coming from the magic?"

I froze where I stood, and Trixie stopped next to me. At some point I'd lost track of where the Normal was, and now that I was thinking about it, the buzzing felt a bit dangerously closer than it had been before. Not nearly as present as it had been at the train station, but enough to create a niggling doubt in the back of my mind.

My free hand clenched into a fist and shook. Was this seriously my situation now? Could I no longer trust what few scruples I had left, for fear that it might give the Normal an opening? I had no idea whether it could affect my conscious thoughts at this level, but… the possibility was terrifying nonetheless.

"I'm sorry," Trixie apologized, noticing my internal struggle. "I did not mean…"

"No, you're right," I muttered back. I let go of her and turned to face her directly. "This is public enough. So let's get started."

Trixie's breath became shallow in anticipation, and I spent a long moment looking at her naked body, wondering how first to play with it.

At last, I said, "Spread your legs. And hold still." And I knelt down onto the marble floor.

Once comprehension dawned, an uncontrollable giggle passed through Trixie's body. "W-Wait, really?"

"Spread 'em," I repeated calmly, putting my hands on her bare calves.

Haltingly, Trixie shuffled her shoes to the sides until her puffy lips were in the middle of a thirty-degree angle, in full view of the rest of the lobby. Her half-chuckling, half-whimpering betrayed a pileup of conflicting emotions. "That… That doesn't seem very master-ish, er, dominant, is all I'm saying…!"

"Oh, that'll come later," I said with grim confidence. "But this is basically the last thing…" I had a momentary loss of words. "…on my… list of ways to sexually experiment, since, uh, losing my virginity just two nights ago. Maybe the most intimidating thing, besides pegging – which, by the way, is forever off the table."

Trixie chuckled and replied, "Noted, master." My explanation seemed to have calmed her down a bit. "So, what, you want Trixie to walk you through it?"

"No, I'd rather you let me fumble around with your body to my heart's content," I muttered, feeling snappy. "And if I happen to bring you to a mild orgasm in front of all these ponies, even better. How about you try sucking on your own tits as well? Just in case I'm terrible at this."

Trixie looked down at her own distant nipples, or at least tried. "It will be an effort… Are you really so concerned about this?"

I drew closer to her snatch, noticing in the process that, like every other impossibly sculpted pony with flawless skin and exaggerated sexualities I'd seen, there wasn't so much as a hint of hair down there. "Yeah, I'm nervous, alright? My…"

At that moment, as I trailed off, I realized that my rambling was only an excuse to postpone the path I'd just chosen. So without any further warning, I leaned in, craned my head back, attached my mouth to Trixie's pussy, and started to… explore.

My tongue started by passing over the edge of her labia and the puffy skin surrounding it. She was already a little damp, probably from the exhibitionism, so I got a hint of her taste right off the bat. I was scared I wouldn't like it, and… It turned out fine. The little bits of juices I could gather on my tongue were sweet, sticky, and just a little bit… 'blue?' I couldn't pinpoint the flavor, but it tasted how her skin color looked. I had no better explanation than that.

While I did this, I could hear her moaning above me. She'd spent a few seconds groping her boobs into position, sort of folding one back so she could maneuver the nipple towards her mouth, and now she was sucking and licking away. Once she propped that breast up with her arm, her other hand started to play with the other nipple.

With my hands on her legs and my mouth on her most sensitive parts, I could feel exactly how pleasurable she found all this. Every twitch that passed down through her core and between her legs budged against my mouth.

The first baby step was complete, so now it was time for part two. I stuck my tongue forward and used the tip to penetrate her folds. In a moment of boldness, I stuck it as far inside as I could.

I was struck by a cacophony of new sensations, but eventually I grasped that I was being squeezed by this hot, wet, tender bundle of flesh in a totally different way. And the taste from before was now everywhere, overpowering. Like drinking light blue syrup.

Once I was used to having my tongue in there, I stopped and panicked. I had no idea what to do now. Trixie was squirming, even more now that I had paused, and I was now in charge of her sexual release. I was also pretty damn hard in my pants. But what was next, beyond just sticking my bits in there?

This was what terrified me. That when the time came when I had to please a woman, I'd either hate it or be awful at it, and the rest of my sexual life would be doomed to one-sidedness that would lead to resentment from my partner. Maybe not exactly rational, but rationality got thrown through a plate-glass window several days ago, and – holy shit, was I still thinking about this?!

I flicked my tongue around wildly, even as I got buffeted by Trixie's inner walls in the progress. I'd heard about going through the alphabet, but I didn't want to shamefully try a technique I'd only heard about on the internet on my first try. Nor was I in any shape to start unraveling the mystery of the G-spot. No, I had to find the clitoris, right? Once I found that, I could…

Oh, there it was.

"Ngaaah!"

A little bigger than I expected. Was it supposed to be this plump?

Acting entirely on instinct at this point, I dug my mouth deeper against her skin and sucked against the top part of her sex, using my tongue to flick the large nub of flesh I'd found under the hood. This went very well. Trixie's legs shuddered in my hands, and I could clearly hear her moan into her own tit.

Okay, now I had the confidence to just fuck around. I swirled my tongue in circles, pulled back and gave a few forceful licks to her outer lips, then dove back in and just thrashed around chaotically, making sure to pay attention to her clit every once in a while. My hands rubbed their way up her thighs and towards her firm butt, so I could squeeze her from behind and push her into me.

Something bumped against my arm, and I was vaguely aware of a pony mumbling, "Oops, sorry," as they walked by, but I was too lost in this newfound realm of sensation to care.

I was starting to have a really good time. Her taste was pleasant, almost flavorful, and the sensation of licking her inner walls was… compelling on some level I didn't truly comprehend yet. The texture of her against my tongue, the very living-ness of her down there, was a feast for the senses I was just beginning to discover.

But my favorite part had to be Trixie's pleasure; the many little clues that told me exactly how well I was doing down there. The magician was still lewdly nursing on her own breasts, but I could clearly hear her little squeaks and moans when I thrust my tongue around, as well as her cries of delight when I gave her sensitive knob some attention. Her sex clenched, her legs struggled to maintain her balance. She was almost leaning against me for support at this point. There was a helpless quality to her that helped my arousal along more than anything else, knowing I'd put her in this state.

In fact, as I decided to try utterly going to town on her slightly oversized clitoris, I thought it seemed like she was about to…

Several things happened at once. My tongue was constricted over and over, and my tongue got squeezed in an awkward and slightly painful way. Her legs kicked a little, throwing her off balance and further into me – pushing my body back so she was now standing slightly hunched over me. And finally, my mouth was swiftly drenched in waves of sticky femcum. Some of which I tried to swallow on reflex, but the aforementioned tongue-squeezing and shift of balance distracted me enough that I coughed and sputtered, the rest of her emissions ending up on my chin and my chest.

I pulled my head back, a few sticky lines connecting my face to her snatch for a few seconds before they dripped down. I could see her outer lips twitch a few more times, shiny with my saliva and her cum. There was actually less fluid than it had seemed now that I was looking at it, but I had taken the brunt of the orgasm.

Trixie gave her upraised tit a few more sucks, and then with a loud 'smack' let it bounce back to its natural formation. She looked down at me, panting for breath, her cheeks flushed with a rosy color, and I just grinned back like an idiot, the lower half of my face wet with the evidence of our act.

And still, despite being basically in the central walking path of the lobby, nopony bothered us or was making this more of a scene than it already was. Ponies either watched with polite curiosity or moved on with their business. It was fantastic.

I finally looked down at myself to see more of the damage, and saw that the neck of my shirt was now very visibly stained. "Drat, didn't bring a change…" I said to break the tension, then licked my sticky lips.

It was time to add 'good-tasting female ejaculate' to the list of positive pony sexual characteristics, if Trixie was any indication. I was no expert, obviously, but I figured it wasn't supposed to be this sweet. On top of everything else, I wasn't exactly surprised anymore, but it was more evidence that the physical sexualization of these ponies, whatever the cause or purpose, was thorough. They were ideal for cunnilingus, even for a nervous virgin who'd never done it before.

Trixie's horn glowed, along with my chin and shirt, and suddenly I was dry and clean. She did the same to her inner thighs. My mouth was still a bit sticky, but otherwise we were fine.

"Not bad…" Trixie half-gasped out, stepping away from me and righting her posture.

I slowly got to my feet. "Yeah… for an inexperienced guy like me, that could've gone a hell of a lot worse. Thanks for, uh…"

"Being your first?" Trixie said, rolling her eyes a little but smiling. "Like Trixie was putting herself at some kind of risk by getting eaten out? Please, Pascal. You're making this far more significant than it has to be."

I looked around at the ponies in the lobby. "I'd argue, but… that attitude works perfectly today."

As I scanned the room, I noticed that more mares than stallions were paying extra attention to us. Some of them were focused on me with appreciative looks. Others were switching between me and kind of staring at their significant others meaningfully, as though I'd set an example of what they wanted tonight.

Trixie chuckled. "So do you feel better, master? She kids, but Trixie thinks she understands now why this was such a big deal to you."

"I don't wanna suck in the bedroom and die alone," I deadpanned. "Yeah, I'm glad to know that's less likely now." I swallowed again, getting the last of her taste down my throat. "And I can get into cunnilingus now. I don't know if it's my favorite, but you mares make it worth it."

"Would it be different with human females?"

"Hell if I know. I'd always assumed it depended on the person, depended on diet, etcetera. But I figured bitter or tart was the norm, for uh… for cum, and… you were kind of sweet."

Trixie smirked. "Well, Trixie is glad she could advance your sexual knowledge either way." Her smirk changed into a full grin as she looked down at my crotch. "Would you like Trixie to return the favor?"

A few days ago, I would have been very nervous about asking for oral sex in public, even in the interest of fairness. I was still a bit tense now, but today was all about exercising confidence. "Absolutely."

I walked around to one of the lobby couches, thankfully vacant at that moment, and sat on the back edge of the furniture. Trixie followed me, unbuttoning my jeans with her magic. "Oh, I see," she noted sarcastically, "when it's me I 'spread 'em,' but when it's you you get a seat. I see how it is."

She was joking, but I found it amusing for a different reason. "Of course that's how it is. One, you're my slave today, and two, I needed to make a scene."

"I know, I know," Trixie replied playfully. She moved to kneel down, but before she did, she lifted her hat with her magic and levitated a small cushion out of it, in order to place it on the hard tile as a rest for her knees.

I was actually quite surprised by what could only be her foresight. "You sure, uh, came prepared."

"A prepared slave is a comfortable slave," the magician said smugly.

My semi-hard cock and oversized balls were freed from their confines, and a field of pink magic surrounded them. As my semi-hard package was released, Trixie's nose twitched and her eyes dilated a little bit. Her magic grip disappeared, and Trixie brought up her hands to stroke it lightly. My hips twisted in response – I found her gentle touch very pleasing.

She looked up at me, then back down to my member. "Trixie assumes, at this point, you are sick of ponies talking about the… differences…?"

I let out another groan and gave her my best indifferent shrug. "Only when it comes to size…"

"It is not so bad in that department," Trixie commented. She started using a mix of her magic and her hands to stroke every part of my cock and testicles. "About the size of a teenage colt who's just received his cutie mark. Though if you want to get enhanced…"

"No go," I muttered, not in the mood for more complex speech. "Grow-magic hurts me." At that moment, though, a thought occurred to me about what she'd just said. "Wait, wait. How would you know…?"

The flush of red on Trixie's face, which had abated slightly, made a return. "W-Well, teenage stallions still have problems with control, sometimes. It… It's hard not to notice when that happens."

I grinned. "If there's more of a story there, you can tell me. I want to know about you, Trixie."

Trixie didn't get calmer, nor did she get any more nervous or agitated. But she looked just a little bit more aroused. "I told you I…" She composed herself and assumed an air of smug confidence. "Trixie – the boastful Trixie of old, that is – had taken lovers before, but she was always the dom. She targeted stallions and mares who were extra-enamored with her performance, and… well, seduced the hell out of them."

"Makes, ah, sense…"

"The Great and Powerful Trixie had a need for pure worship, you see – in all forms. So when a starstruck, willing pony was invited to her bed for a night of passion… their pleasure was secondary to hers. Maybe even tertiary, if that's even possible."

She focused intensely on my cock, which was definitely rock-hard now, and rubbed it slower, with more force. "Trixie's favorite trick was to bring a stallion to the brink with her hands, her magic, her mouth…" For a brief moment, she stopped and pulled her hands away, and her horn went dark. My dick just throbbed, stabbing out into the lobby air pleadingly. "…and then, thoroughly teased, they would be forced to earn their orgasm through a night's worth of pussy-licking."

I grinned, just a little uneasily. "But… you're not going to do that to me, right…?"

"Of course not." Her hands and her magic went back to work, running up and down my hard dick gently. "Trixie is your slave today. For once, her pleasure is merely a perk, not a requirement." She smirked, and she wiggled her hips. Her thighs rubbed together, and her tender, moist cunt made a quiet squishing sound. "Not that Trixie is worried about denial, being in the service of such a… 'generous' master…"

"Yeah… We already got the pussy-licking out of the way." I took a moment to adjust my posture. "So, what about the teenager?"

Trixie stopped her ministrations and looked very embarrassed all of a sudden. "Huh?! N-No. There is no story there. Not at all."

Smirking, I thrust my hips to remind her of her current task. "C'mon, Trixie. Tell me. As long as it's me, no one's going to care."

"Well…" Trixie briefly looked around at the other ponies in the lobby, just to make sure no one was too interested in what we were doing. "Alright. One time… Trixie did not seduce and bed a teenage colt, but Trixie did… tease him a bit."

I savored her next-to-nude body. "Tease, you say."

"A few smoldering looks, an 'accidental' nipple slip… Just enough to make him lose control and get erect in his trousers." Her face almost radiated warmth from the blush she was putting on. "Trixie almost considered giving him a sexual experience he wouldn't forget… but reconsidered, and left it at that."

I thought about asking what the rules were when it came to 'adulthood' in a world where everyone at that age was in the middle of growing into sex-god proportions… but that felt like a gray area I didn't want to dive into at the moment. I had my cock out and a sexy, busty, leggy Trixie to deal with.

"So what you're saying is…" I reached down and lightly touched the sides of her head with my fingers. My dick was pointed at her muzzle. "…you've been a bad filly."

Understanding broke on Trixie's face, followed by a look of genuine deference. "...Yes, master," she said quietly, with just the slightest tinge of need. "I… The Trixie of the past still has so much to answer for. Please. Please… punish Trixie. Use her as you see fit!"

As much as it seemed appropriate to just start facefucking her at that point, I started out by gently slipping my cock between her lips and pushing in at a steady pace. Her mouth stretched a little to encompass my girth, and soon the first few inches of me were engulfed in warm wetness. My hands moved from the sides of her head to the top, running one through her mane and reaching for one of her pony ears with the other.

The blue horse-like ear twitched as my fingers brushed against it. I gave it a little scratch, a little rub, and Trixie made an appreciative moaning sound around my cock. Another note to keep in mind, it seemed.

I got up off the back of the couch I'd been sitting on and pushed forward, further into Trixie's mouth, until I was at the entrance of her throat. Trixie's eyes widened in surprise and she made a slight panicky noise, but did her best to start swallowing in advance. But I pulled back just as slowly as I'd pushed in, dragging myself along her tongue.

Then the facefucking began. I pushed forward with real force, shoving my cock into her mouth a little harder than before, but only by degrees. Then I'd pull back roughly and thrust again, each time poking at the back of her mouth. During this, I kept my hands on top of her head, keeping her steady as I used her mouth as a cock receptacle.

After a few more thrusts of increasing intensity, I went all-in. I shoved my cock down into the entrance of her throat, making her squeal around it in surprise. She adjusted her posture slightly, leaning forward so that her mouth and her throat were more smoothly aligned. I lingered there, enjoying the feel of her tightness back there, before pulling back until only my head was in her mouth, and then going all the way in again.

I got into a steady, yet intense rhythm. My cock was wet, warm, and being squeezed by Trixie's mouth, throat, and tongue. The feeling of doing this to her, with her permission, was hot as hell. The fact that ponies around us were watching us, almost captivated by our outrageous display, was even hotter.

With every deepthroat stroke, Trixie gulped, gagged, and moaned. Despite her effort to stay steady for me, she started to bounce on her knees a little bit. A look downwards revealed why: Her hands were busy fingering her pussy, toying with her clit. She was getting herself off while being absolutely throatfucked by me.

This realization snapped the tether of my self-control. I felt my orgasm rising with plenty of warning, but I had passed the point of no return. I worried briefly about affecting her with my cum, of addicting her like I had Twilight.

In my pleasure-addled state, I thought: Maybe she'll be fine if she doesn't TASTE it…

With a guttural roar of effort, I pushed Trixie's head into my crotch, completely burying myself in her mouth and throat. Her nose got buried in my pubic hair. My balls pulled up against Trixie's muzzle, and I came. I came pretty damn hard. Shot after shot of thick cum poured straight down Trixie's gullet, bypassing her mouth entirely. A few seconds later, Trixie's lower body started writhing as well.

As soon as I felt like I was done, I pulled back to let her come up for air. My cock popped out of her mouth and she coughed, lines of spit dangling between her and me. She wiped some involuntary tears from her eyes with her palms, since her fingers were still wet with her own vaginal fluids.

Then, her eyes cleared, she leaned in and rested her head against my junk. Her cheek rubbed up against my scrotum; my cock rested across her muzzle. And she just sat there, taking deep breaths to recover herself.

I looked around the room. More than a few ponies looked away to avoid eye contact, but there were a few blushing stallions who nonetheless showed signs of approval. A sheepish nod, a thumbs-up, a wink here and there… Apparently, I'd put on a good show.

Trixie cleared her throat and coughed a couple of times. When she seemed to have pulled herself back together, she looked up at me and said, "Didn't expect to enjoy that as much as I did… I'm a little messed up, aren't I?"

"Well, you're in good company," I quipped, still recovering a little from the pleasure.

She chuckled and gave the side of my cock a small kiss. "I'm up for a round 3 if you are. You haven't fucked me yet, technically…"

It was tempting, but… "We've dallied here enough. For real this time."

"You sure?" she asked me sincerely. "You wanted me to be encouraging. And you have the attention of all these ponies. Are you sure you don't want to… mess with them, like you did with the royal guards?"

She had a point, of sorts. Leaving behind some kind of lasting change would give the Normal another long-term obstacle.

Trixie cast another stain-removal spell to get rid of the fluids on our bodies, gently placed my sensitive bits back in my pants, stowed away her cushion, and stood back up. Gesturing to the crowd, she leaned in to me and said in a quiet murmur, "You could start an orgy, or tell them to be your slaves, too…"

I put a hand up to shush her. "I got it."

Somewhat nervously, I walked back across the lobby and towards the front desk. The stallion there, the same as before, watched me approach with a blush on his cheeks. The formerly polite and professional hotel staffer was now working very hard to keep his composure. "Ah, hello, um…"

I leaned onto the counter with a smirk. "Whatcha think of all that?" I asked, curious about his reaction.

"That?" he echoed, his eyes darting between me and Trixie. "W-Well… It was quite… entertaining to be sure. You don't see something like that every day. Or any day at all, really…"

Standard stuff so far. No objections to it happening; just appreciating it for what it is. "I've got a great idea along those lines for this hotel. One I'm sure will be very helpful on this nice early Spring weekend, with all these ponies coming into the capital."

"Really?" the stallion said tentatively. "Well, if you think so, then I am all ears, sir."

My smirk intensified. "I'm thinking of a… 'Complimentary Relief Service.' Any pony that checks into this hotel is free to receive sexual relief from any member of the staff."

The stallion's face flickered through a number of emotions very quickly, going from surprise to embarrassment to dawning realization in just a few seconds. "I… see! Yes, I can imagine such a service going very well, in… the right circumstances."

Still no objections. Hell yes. "There'd have to be some limitations," I went on. "One orgasm per session, no more than 5 to 10 minutes long – you ponies have other work to do, after all. No penetration, either. The staff is limited to using their hands, mouths, and horns to bring the customers off. If there's a couple involved, both partners have to consent to it. Anything else that's reasonable, you can add onto that, but the key is staff serving guests in a new way."

"I'm sorry," a voice cut in from behind me. A very curvy mare with a bright blonde mane approached the counter. "Did I hear that right? The staff here can, uh, service guests that way?"

The stallion looked at me. "Well, sir? Should we go forward with this policy?"

After a second to consider, I added, "Just for the weekend, as an… informal trial run. After that, if the guests like it, if the staff enjoys it, you can send it up the chain as an official proposal." That would at least buy me time without completely ruining this place, I thought.

"Then yes," the stallion replied to the mare. "If you're a guest, you're entitled to our Relief Service this weekend."

"I… I am," she said, trying to contain her excitement. "Room 207. So, can I… Can you…" She glanced at me, then back at him. "Eat me out like he did that mare?"

"I can spare a few minutes," the stallion replied professionally, "though I'll have to return to this desk right after."

"Oh, that'll be fine. It's... It's easy for me to, um… yeah."

"Do you want it right here, or…?" The stallion trailed off, and they both looked at me.

With a dismissive shrug, I said, "Customer's choice, public or private."

"I-I'll take it privately, then," the mare said.

"Very well."

The two well-endowed ponies left the desk and headed for what I assumed was one of the bathrooms. "Make sure to let the other staff know!" I shouted after them. "Call a meeting!"

"Of course, sir!" the stallion shouted back. "You enjoy the rest of your day!"

And then they were gone. Trixie, watching from the sidelines, came up behind me and rested an elbow on my shoulder. "Very nice," she complimented, her confident attitude returned. "So when I'm done being your slave at sunset, I can come back to my room and get another licking. You're soooo considerate, master."

I laughed a little. "Well, y'know…" I got off the desk and made my way towards the front entrance, and Trixie followed. As we passed the spot we'd just been occupying, I blushed and mumbled, "So, uh, did you like all that, or…?"

And Trixie scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Oh, you're adorable."

"Lonely virgin performance anxiety is no joke," I muttered, but I couldn't help but smile back. Yeah, this nervousness of mine was getting a little on the obnoxious side.

I pushed open the front doors of the Canterlot Inn and stepped out onto the city streets. I took a deep breath, somewhat exasperated. I wondered if we'd spent too much time in there. So much to see in the royal city, and I burn through 30-40 minutes in a small-time hotel?

Bah, maybe it was good to have the time with Trixie mostly solo, though. It was the first sexual encounter today that I was mostly okay with. Daisy had been weird, Bon Bon had been pure spite, and the guards and the Trixie titfuck had been kind of cold. This adventure with Trixie was back to form; new and kinky but pleasurable and well-intentioned. It was enough to bring up my mood.

Not knowing the first thing about the city, I picked a direction and started walking. Trixie remained at my side, still nude, massive breasts bouncing, and drawing looks from the ponies we passed by. "So," she started. "I feel compelled to ask another hard question. Hope you don't mind."

I wasn't exactly looking forward to this, but if she was winding up like this, it was probably important. "Go for it."

Trixie took a second to put together her thoughts, and said, "Why did you restrain yourself back there? You added a kinky new feature to the Canterlot Inn, yes, but you could have done so much more. There's no guarantee all those ponies we saw will get serviced. You even gave it a time limit. Why? If you had the opportunity…"

I sighed. "Because… Um… Hmm. Gimme a second."

"Sure."

I took a second to admire all the ponies we came across. Huge busts. Massive crotch pouches. Big butts. Kissable lips. Thin waists. Long legs. Even the most homely of ponies was merely supermodel quality by human standards. Every one of them was a hyper anthro porn picture in the making, yet…

Turning around and walking backwards carefully, I said, "Because it'd be too easy."

"You mean, you want a challenge, or…?"

"N-No, let me finish my thought. I know enough about this power that it'd be easy to just say, uh…" I lowered my voice for this part. "'Hey, you should be having sex at all hours of the day, spread the word.' Or, 'hey, you're all my sex slaves now, tell your friends, enjoy it.' As far as I know, I could get away with that."

"But you won't?" Trixie asked, seeking clarification.

I shook my head. "I don't know. At least not right now. I'm kind of saving that decision for… Celestia." I nearly bumped into a pony on the sidewalk, so I turned back around and walked by Trixie's side. "I'm hoping, when I meet her, I can get her to help, uh… stabilize this magic or something. But Luna also said that making big, sweeping changes to this whole culture's view of 'normal' might be the only way to guarantee my safety. That's the nuclear option."

"Nuclear?"

"Uhh… The point of no return. The total destruction, scorched-earth option. Because that's basically what it'd be." I gestured up at the lovingly crafted architecture around us, sarcastically saying, "Yeah, ponies, your collective attempts to lead normal, productive, fulfilling lives despite your oversexed bodies… I'mma just override that with sex now, thanks."

Trixie frowned as the weight of the issue settled on her like it'd been settling on me. "Damned if you do, damned if you don't."

"I'm hoping, praying, that Celestia can give me some kind of third option," I murmured. "But if not, it's either sexify all of Equestria and beyond, or roll over and mentally die. I'd rather not destroy anything, and…" I let out a long, deep sigh. "And I really like being alive."

Trixie gave me a side-hug. "I'm sorry. Maybe I shouldn't have asked."

"Nah, nah, you're fine. It's a shitty situation. Let's call it what it is."

Trixie sniffled and nodded. "So… master. What's the plan? You know, for the next four and a half hours?"

This was a much better topic to discuss. "Basically the last couple of days, but more so, and deliberate. Put myself in sexy situations, make some changes – accidental or on purpose – and maybe even make some ponies feel better in the process. Y'know…" I laughed. "…the 'usual.' But now I know what I'm doing."

"Sounds like you have some stories to tell," Trixie commented. "Let's hope we make a few more today."

"I'd say we're already right on track. Maybe starting a little slow, but…" I shrugged. "Canterlot Inn wasn't the best canvas for this sort of thing. If I'm going to make changes, I want it to be kind of, uh, creative. Involving interesting ponies, if possible."

Trixie giggled. "Luckily, we're in a city filled with nobles, executives, celebrities…"

"Exactly."

Then something caught my attention out of the corner of my eye. A building I recognized only vaguely, but was pleasantly surprised to see so soon on my Canterlot trip. I could see through the large windows that there were a good number of ponies inside, too.

Yeah. This would be a perfect place to start.

"C'mon, Trixie," I said confidently, hooking my arm in hers. "Out of curiosity: Do you like donuts?"

Afternoon Snack

I strolled into Joe's Doughnut Shop like I owned the place.

Hey, now there was a thought experiment. Surely, with this Normal power in play, I could actually own Joe's Doughnut Shop.

Wait, except no. Donut Pony Joe undoubtedly had his cutie mark in donuts. His magic destiny reinforced his passion. Any attempts to get in the way or take it away from him using my own destiny would be met with reasonable resistance. I could probably talk around it to get at the end goal – something about how having the deed in my name simplifies things for him might work – but at that point it was too much work for too little reward. And what would I, a human schlub with a sex addiction, want with even partial ownership of a donut shop anyway?

I walked from the doors to the counter of Joe's Doughnut Shop like I definitely didn't own the place.

Joe himself, the amber unicorn dressed in his trademark baker's coat and hat, ran through a variety of emotions as he looked at Trixie and me. Curiosity, then shock, then bewilderment, then confusion, then bemused mirth, then warm hospitality – all in the time it took to walk up to the counter.

"Well, aren't you a couple of characters?" he boasted merrily. "Not every day two folks like you walk into my shop." Joe leaned against the counter and pointed at me. "Now, stop me if I'm wrong, but you're not exactly a pony, are you?"

I was totally down with this guy's attitude. He seemed like a cool guy. "Nope, you're right. I'm a human, actually."

Now, I wouldn't say there was this huge ripple effect the moment I said the word 'human,' but I did notice some conversations pausing and a few heads turning our way. Meanwhile, Joe's customer-service smile froze in place for just a split second before he was back to business.

"Human, huh? Is that right…"

My expression fell a little. "Lemme guess. There's been a rumor or two."

"No, no, no! It's not like that at all," Joe reassured me, straightening his posture and putting up his hands. "See… Uh…"

I turned around and leaned against the counter so I could address the whole restaurant at large. There were only a handful I could recognize; most were just random Canterlot visitors. To all of them, I said, "I get it. I'm the human, and a few of you have heard that humans are scary. Well, let me tell you…" I had to think for a moment. "Um…" I sighed, then said, "You ponies are… more awesome than humans, in general. I'm a threat to none of you. All I want, at the very least, is the basic decency of being treated like a normal person. Those rumors, they may have basis in fact, but… they don't apply to me."

It was a rambling mess, but it got the job done. The ponies who had been watching me either shrugged or looked apologetic or sheepish before returning to their conversations, or awkwardly trying not to stare at Trixie instead of me.

"Was that really necessary?" Trixie asked. "Given what you can do?"

I thought about it for a moment. In the long run, probably not. Like the villagers before, any pony who would've been scared of me would quickly have their fears neutralized by the power. "Not really," I admitted at last. "But considering those rumors is how Ponyville exploded before… Nipping that in the bud felt good."

I became aware of a tingling sensation on the back of my neck – or rather, the feeling of tingling going away. It had built up when ponies started looking my way.

"Besides," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck, "ponies being scared of me is n-" I caught myself. "…is the WRONG normal."

"Ah," Trixie said. "Say no more."

We turned back to face Joe, who put up his hands against placatingly. "I just want to say it wasn't going to be like that," he assured me in his most sincere tone of voice. "Just… I've had a couple of late-night customers talk about you, and a guy can't help but overhear sometimes. I wasn't going to make it an issue, though."

"Nah, I get it," I replied. "Someone with a bad reputation comes in… You're going to serve him the best you can like anyone else, but… you're still bracing yourself a little. That's pretty nor- natural."

Joe chuckled. "I take it you've worked this kinda job?"

"Yeah… Been there, done that." Ready to move on, I stepped back from the counter and looked at the array of donuts on display, both on the wall behind Joe and within the glass counter. "Let's talk donuts."

"You got it, buddy," Joe agreed. "What'll you have?"

I looked at the wall of donuts, immediately realizing that I wasn’t exactly a connoisseur of baked goods. I looked back over my shoulder at the various over-endowed patrons of the restaurant, and remembered the Normal crawling up my neck.

"I’ll get a dozen donuts," I said, barely looking at Joe. I clapped Trixie on her bare shoulder. “She’ll pick out the varieties, and anything else she wants. Nothing standard – I don’t want to see a single ordinary glazed donut. Oh, and it’s all free, for the sake of the human stranded in another world."

Joe was surprised by that last detail for a second, then shrugged. "You’re the boss. Happy to help. Now, uh…" He turned to Trixie, blushing profusely as he tried not to stare at the magician’s outthrust rack. You could see his eyes visibly strain not to look downwards. "What can I, uh, get you?"

Trixie glanced at me. "And what will you be doing while I make our order?"

I fixed my eyes on one particular customer, and pushed myself off the counter. "Oh, just trying out a fun little idea."

"I see. Well, enjoy yourself," Trixie replied, smiling encouragingly before going back to teasing the hell out of Joe.

Meanwhile, I headed towards one of the far tables, where two mares were seated with their pastries and coffee. These were basically the only two I recognized. Sitting on the left side of the table, hiding two watermelon-sized breasts behind a basic dress shirt, was a white-skinned, dark brown-maned unicorn with large glasses and a red tie. I was almost sure of who it was, but I wasn't totally confident.

The other mare, seated on the right side, however…

"Miss Raven, I hope I've made it PERFECTLY clear that this is important to the Equestria Games. Are you absolutely sure Princess Celestia can't spare half an hour before Monday morning?"

Ms. Harshwhinny. The stern, orange earth pony mare was dressed in a very tight mulberry suit. Her breasts were on the small-to-average side, around the size Golden Harvest had, but her form-fitting attire outlined a very firm and perky shelf, though there was no cleavage on display. Her entire look said she was all business.

The unicorn, Raven – who I now remembered was one of Princess Celestia's aides – flipped through her list, the sides of her arms slightly compressing her clothed bust in the process. "As far as I know, she can't. She's having me clear out her whole evening, and she's not taking any new appointments for the weekend. You're not the only pony I've had this conversation with today."

Well, that was reason enough for a detour. "Am I the cause of this problem?" I asked the two mares. "Because my meeting with Princess Celestia is right after sunset."

The duo of businessmares just kind of stared at me for a second – Harshwhinny with surprise and vague annoyance, and Raven with surprise and a little fear.

"But, you… Rook…" Raven murmured slowly, her eyes wide in confusion.

The corners of my mouth rose in a slightly evil smirk. "Rook's helping me out in his own way. I know I was supposed to be locked away and all, but come on – this could be my last day in Equestria, much less Canterlot. And having Celestia's spy squad following me from the shadows all afternoon is detainment enough." I looked out the window of the shop to see if I could spot any obvious watchers. No luck. Either I was just being overly paranoid (which I was fine with, today of all days), or they were doing a good job.

Raven seemed to digest my words, calming down a little as she took my little rant at face value. Harshwhinny, meanwhile, fixed her critical gaze directly on me, clearing her throat to get my attention. "If you're the one whose meeting is taking up so much of the Princess's valuable time, could I ask you to pass along an important request on my behalf?"

I held my gaze on Harshwhinny for a second, then glanced at Raven. "Is that true? She cleared out her weekend? …For me?"

The aide looked around nervously at all the patrons around us, whose attention we'd managed to draw. "The Princess doesn't… didn't want that to become public knowledge."

"Ah, well, sorry," I apologized out of reflex.

"It's okay," she replied, probably equally out of reflex. She huffed a little sigh and added, "To be honest, she didn't tell me WHY. 'Just reschedule everything that's after sunset, Raven, and make sure ponies know tomorrow's off too.' If you could shed some light on that, it would probably make my job easier."

That was… interesting. If Celestia was making sure the whole weekend was free for me, that probably meant she wasn't planning to kill me the moment I walked through the door. Probably. At the very least, it wasn't Plan A.

"Ahem," Ms. Harshwhinny interrupted sternly. "I believe I asked a question."

In any other situation, her forceful personality might have intimidated me a little. Today, though, I just wasn't having it. "Lady… Ma'am. We've got more important things to talk about." A few topics flickered through my mind: The truth about humans in this world, how to stop the magic from swallowing me whole, and, as a last resort, ways to turn this world's version of normal into one that will keep my alive. Lowering my voice, I said, "You're just gonna have to be patient. Not to put too fine a point on it, but this is kinda life or death AND the future of Equestria at stake."

Harshwhinny blinked in surprise, processing my words for a second, then looked at Raven. "I see why you wanted to keep this quiet…"

Raven just nodded.

"Very well, human – that is, Mister…"

"Pascal."

"Mr. Pascal. You've convinced me that this is no small matter." To Raven, Harshwhinny said, "I'll take the earliest appointment you can give me next week. The Equestria Games will have to endure a little hiccup."

The secretarial unicorn let out a great sigh of relief and scribbled a few notes onto her list. "I can get you in by 1:15 PM Monday."

"That will have to do," Ms. Harshwhinny grumbled in her usual way. She gave me a glance, then said to Raven, "Out of curiosity – if this meeting is SO very important, why wait until sunset at all?"

At first, I thought that was a very good question. But then it seemed kind of obvious. "So she can do exactly this," I answered for the aide. "Get all her ducks in a row. Just in case this meeting goes… sideways…"

Shit, I thought, Celestia knows exactly what I could do to her. And she was still letting me in. That was either all kinds of good or all kinds of bad.

"Hmph," Harshwhinny grunted. Not in a condescending way, somehow, but just as mere acknowledgment of my answer.

Raven downed the last dregs of her coffee and got up. "That'll be all, Ms. Harshwhinny. Thank you for your time. I have to hurry to my next meeting. Have a good day."

"To you as well, Ms. Raven," Harshwhinny muttered in a bored voice, and reached for her pastry.

The aide glanced at me, mumbled a quiet "Good day" to me as well, before heading for the shop's entrance. On a day like today, it was hard to watch a fine pair of tits go, but out the door Raven and her bazooms went. Which just left me standing awkwardly before the harsh Equestria Games inspector.

I looked back at Trixie, who had long since finished getting our order and placed it on the table nearest to the counter. She was now standing in a provocative pose with her hands behind her on the table, thrusting her massive breasts out into the open air of the shop, but she was looking at me somewhat expectantly. Wanting to see what I was going to do. And I'd gone and gotten distracted by a tangent about Celestia's schedule. Go me.

Harshwhinny noticed I was still standing in her personal space, and looked up at me with a bored look. "Yes? Is there anything I can help you with?" she asked, her tone… not really mad, but forcefully neutral.

I let out a sigh. Whatever confidence I'd had walking over here was shattered. "Sorry. I, uh, had some line about trying out as a 'Professional Breast Inspector' and giving you a trial run, but after causing you so much trouble anyway… Whatever, can I just feel your boobs?"

Ms. Harshwhinny sputtered into howling, knee-slapping convulsions of merry laughter. Her bouts went on so long that many of the other customers took notice and chuckled along too, finding her mirth utterly infectious. For my part, I just kinda stood there and took it. The Normal was in play and I'd used that deadpan delivery deliberately, but it was still a little embarrassing to be reminded how much of a dork I'd be in any other situation.

Gasping for breath, the older orange mare grinned up at me, her stern composure momentarily forgotten. "Mr. Pascal, that is without a doubt the most absurdly HONEST thing I've ever heard! Ahahahaha!"

"Glad I could entertain…" I muttered, blushing a little.

"Oh, come here, you little rascal," she chided me playfully, grabbing my hand and pulling me forward. "You've earned a moment's thrill for that."

I watched with rapt fascination as Harshwhinny got to work unbuttoning her coat, rolling up the pink polo beneath… Actually, she was wearing quite a few clothes over that tight, lithe body. On a day like today, she had to be burning under all that fabric. Indeed, as her shirt came up and bared her brilliant orange skin, I saw it shine with a layer of sweat. I felt her body heat radiating out from her toned stomach.

Then I was in for another surprise. "You… actually wear a bra, too?"

Keeping her polo bunched up around her neck, Harshwhinny reached back to undo the clasp of her… G-cup? H-cup? Her black bra, keeping those orange breasts in check. "I have no need of them bouncing around and poking into my suit," she explained.

The bra came down, right in the middle of the donut shop. I had a feeling most eyes were going to remain on my lovely Trixie slave, but a bare pair of breasts was a pair of bare breasts. I could almost hear the strain of stallion necks trying to avoid moving while their eyes strayed our way. All I could say to that was: Look all you want, guys. I was the one who was going to touch those things.

"Well?" Harshwhinny asked, her suit open, her shirt lifted, her bra discarded. "Feel away."

I got on my knees, wasting no more time. My hands gripped both boobs and started to play. They were incredibly firm, their shape almost spherical by themselves and with only the most miniscule sag to their perkiness. Such breasts at this size having these characteristics… And her skin was soft and a little slick from the sweat of being confined. Her natural warmth enhanced the scent of her body, which drew me in for a long, deep sniff. I licked at the skin of her cleavage, getting a feel for her texture with my tongue.

Finally, I pulled back and asked, "Why so many clothes? On a day like this?" I kept squeezing and pinching her breasts as we talked. Her dark orange nipples were of a proportional size, but firmly erect and almost imposing in their presence.

Harshwhinny let out a little moan as I tweaked her twin points. But she rallied, putting on her most professional voice even as I fondled her. "I was preparing for a very important meeting. Surely the reasoning there is obvious."

Right; to look one's best. And here I was, probably going to show up to my fateful Princess meeting in my street clothes. Maybe even nothing at all, if the rest of the day got even more exciting. "Suppose I can't blame you there." I leaned in and gave her left nipple a kiss and a suck. Then the other one.

"Oooooh," she sighed out, sliding further back on her stool. "You know, if you'd used that 'Professional Inspector' line on me, with a promising technique like this… Mmm. You might have won me over."

The compliment got me smug in a hurry, but I tempered it and pulled back from my sucking. "Seems like you preferred the honesty more."

"Oh, absolutely," Harshwhinny agreed.

"I think I get it," I went on, taking a moment to pinch her nipples and shake her breasts a little bit, before going back to rubbing them in circles. "You're in a position where everyone has an angle, everyone's trying to butter you up. Then here I am, with that one male desire that you'd think I'd do the song and dance for… and I just ask for it directly."

A giggle came out of the composed mare. "Ridiculous, but a breath of fresh air, yes. You're insightful AND good with your hands."

"I try." I pinched around her areolae, bulging them out for a second. She seemed to like that quite a bit – treatment that was just on the verge of rough, but not quite. "You'd be surprised how many times I've fondled a mare's breasts and it turns out to have helped with some kind of personal issue."

Actually, now that I was thinking about it… This was kind of what Derpy was talking about, wasn't it? If I wasn't going that heavy on the mind control and not raping ladies left and right, what was the big difference between that and just a highly sexualized lifestyle? Well, the inclusion of random strangers, obviously. And today, I was only doing that so much because it was necessary. But, in the ideal scenario, if I could live a life of sex and pleasure without consequences, without hurting anybody… what was the harm in sharing, in a certain sense?

"Did you hear what I said?" Ms. Harshwhinny asked.

I jolted a bit and resumed working on the soft flesh of her underboob. "Sorry, what?"

The older mare took a moment to scoot back in her seat and straighten her posture. My hands didn't leave her breasts, which let me feel how they tried to jiggle as she moved.

"I asked," she restarted gracefully, "where you'd see the Professional Breast Fondler occupation going, should you actually try. Would you turn it into some kind of ancillary medical position? Make it a specialized therapy technique? Or would it be more like an… well, escort service?"

For some reason, I found this line of questioning incredibly off-putting. With a deep frown, I replied, "Uh… Never thought about it like that."

"Well, you're the one responsible for clearing out my schedule, so the least you could do is engage my curiosity for a few minutes." Harshwhinny glanced down at my perfectly still hands. "I don't recall asking you to stop, either."

I got back to work on her soft breasts, but now my mind was busy somewhere else. The whole Professional thing had just been a porn-level excuse to fondle an uptight mare's tits, but now I had to come up with an elevator pitch? What in the world had happened to this conversation? "Uh, okay. Um… I guess I was gonna go all-in on the Inspector angle. Someone who… who judged breasts. Inspected them. And used official authority to make recommendations afterward, if need be."

Harshwhinny eyebrows rose with intrigue. "So you're thinking of inventing some kind of government position?" A low giggle bounced her chest in my hands. "A royally sanctioned breast fondler. Holding mares and their breasts to a higher standard. What an idea."

"Well, uh… If I could somehow do it as a private business, I would. Maybe with official support, but kind of my own thing." I paused to put my next words in order, lightly squeezing her flesh between my fingers for a moment. "And... 'judging' might be a harsh word for it. You mares all have basically perfect, wonderful breasts at any size. It'd be… more about seeing if there's some kind of lifestyle issue or disconnect between the mare and her rack, and trying to fix that. So… sort of a medical, therapy angle, still?"

The implications seemed to amuse her further. "Hmhmhmm! Medical breast fondling. Breast fondling insurance. Subsidized breast fondling! Ohohoho!" She looked down at me with a toothy grin. "You know, the funniest thing about all this is, from any other stallion, this would be a crackpot idea. But from you, I have a feeling… You might actually be able to pull it off! Convince the Equestrian government to give you authority over breasts!" With another giggle, she added, "How absurd is that??"

"Pretty absurd," I admitted, getting back into my good humor. I took my subtle revenge by nestling my face between her rack and smooshing her tits against my face again.

"Mmm," she hummed, reclining back a little under my attention. "So, Mr. Pascal… Would you hire anypony else? Maybe come up with some kind of certification test for Breast Inspectors– Pff-ahaha!"

God, there was another thing I hadn't considered for this stupid porn-excuse plot device of mine. "Um… I dunno. I kind of hoped to keep it at just me."

"Oh, but there are so many mares that need help, young man!" Harshwhinny said with mock distress. "In theory, anyway."

A female voice from the table immediately behind me said, "Yeah, you're actually making this sound pretty good." I looked back to see a young pony couple – a blue earth pony mare and a gray unicorn stallion, the mare possessing a larger-than-head-sized bosom that I certainly wouldn't mind 'inspecting.'

The stallion looked at his partner with surprise. "You'd be down for something like that?"

The mare gestured at me and Harshwhinny. "Look at her. I can think of worse things than getting, well, worshiped like that for a while."

"Well, dang," the stallion remarked. To me, he grinned and said, "Yeah, are you hiring in this hypothetical situation? 'Cause I'd like to get in on that."

The mare gave him a playful slap on the arm. "Hey, you might get mine eventually, you horndog." She didn't seem overly mad. I guess given the situation, a little bit of eyes wandering was an inevitability.

"Can't blame a colt for trying," he quipped back with a sheepish smile.

"Mr. Pascal?" Ms. Harshwhinny said to regain my attention. "It's your idea. What's the verdict?"

I honestly had no idea. The reaction of the couple behind me had thrown me off further than Harshwhinny alone. Once I had other stallions fondling other mares' breasts with official authority, where did it end? What were the potential risks? How would that affect culture and sexuality in general if there truly were Professional Breast Inspectors in the world? Damn.

"I dunno. I just wanted to feel up some mares' breasts," I muttered quietly, quite cowed and humbled by this experience. "And y'know, I'm starting to think that… having some sort of pretense of cold professional distance between me and the mare I'm with… That's the last thing I want. That's the last thing I NEED."

"A fair point," Harshwhinny conceded.

"Darn. Oh well," the stallion behind me said half-sarcastically.

I looked back at the couple at the table. "Hey, you two are an item, right?" When they nodded and confirmed, I said, "Then there's nothing stopping you from, y'know, conducting your own breast fondling sessions."

The two ponies went a little red at that. "I… I don't know…" the mare mumbled. "Have we been going out long enough to go past the half pole?"

Half pole? What?

"W-Well, it would be a big step forward…" the stallion murmured. "But… Maybe we could follow his example and keep it, y'know… 'professional'? You said you kinda wanted treatment like that…"

"I guess…"

"Wait wait wait," I cut in. "You ponies base your intimacy metaphor… around horse-racing?!"

They just stared at me, but I was busy doing the math in my head. If second base (heavy petting) was the half-mile pole, did that make third base the quarter pole (measured from the end)? Was first base the three-quarters pole? Or was it somehow even more complicated than the baseball metaphor, with even more stages along the eighth and sixteenth measurements??

I shook my head, banishing that entire useless train of thought in an instant. "Look, just try it out," I implored them. "Take it slow. You might find out it's something you don't mind doing more often."

They brightened up at that. "Yeah, why not?" the mare replied. "Thanks, Mr. Pascal."

"No kidding," the stallion agreed. He was clearly looking forward to it.

Ms. Harshwhinny cleared her throat. "I take it I've passed my 'inspection'?"

At this point, I realized I only had one hand on her boobs. It'd been that way for the past minute. "Yeah," I said simply. "Sorry, kinda lost track there."

"Not a problem," she replied, reaching for her black bra. "You've sufficiently entertained me, and I'm not one of those mares that is overly sensitive there anyway."

"Hey, nothin' wrong with those mares," I muttered mostly to myself.

While Harshwhinny put on her bra and buttoned up her front, the couple I'd been talking with had apparently finished their meal, so they walked right by us with a friendly wave in my direction, leaving the store like nothing weird was happening. Or maybe they were just being polite. I was starting to wonder where on the spectrum this kind of thing landed when it came to my power.

The mare in front of me stood up, once again a tall, prim, professional female. She watched the pony couple leave with a serious look. "You know…" she murmured.

I waited for her words with a sense of incoming dread. Like, 'oh great, what now?'

"Forget this 'Professional Inspector' idea; you could make this work as a syndicated social movement." She glanced sideways at me, a hint of deviousness in her eyes. "I have a friend who charitably calls herself a 'consultant.' Between your charm and her savvy, you could market public breast fondling as some kind of new-age lifestyle. There'd be book deals, speaking tours… You'd make a pretty penny, too, acting as the face of the year's hot new trend. What do you think?"

What did I think? I was stunned. Part of me realized she was just running with this for a few laughs, but I couldn't help but take her seriously. After all, I COULD make what she was describing as a reality. And it might even help with my whole Normality problem, if I could spread my new 'lifestyle' far and wide…

Except… not really. What Harshwhinny was describing would take weeks to set up, let alone execute. I was on a timer measured in hours. But more than that, there was one other issue I had with the plan.

"That's…" I chuckled shyly. "That's very, very cynical."

Harshwhinny grinned and laughed hard, putting a hand over her eyes for a second. "And – I'm sorry – fondling a mare's breasts in public is NOT cynical?"

I regained some of my lost confidence. "Expecting a woman, er, mare to let me fondle her breasts just because I asked nicely?" I gave her a playful shrug, and said, "I can't think of anything more naive."

The mare's hand drifted to her chin, and she chuckled some more. "Hmhmhm. Touché. Tou-ché." She let out a couple of big sighs to calm down from her near nonstop mirth. "Mr. Pascal… You are an absolute treat. And I don't say that about many ponies, let alone humans. You may have ruined my weekend, but you have utterly made my day." She reached into her coat pocket and brought out a business card for me. "Should our paths cross again, I wouldn't mind another 'inspection.'"

My eyes widened, and with delight I took the card. It was her Equestria Games card. No number (the state of telephones in Equestria was still a mystery to me), but there were several addresses for offices in Canterlot and Manehattan where I could likely contact her. Marveling at the minor miracle this represented, I pocketed the card in my pants and said, "I'd love to. Yours are absolutely… Well, they pass muster."

"Oh! What a professional response," Harshwhinny replied in a mock impressed tone. Then she gave me one last amused smile and turned to leave. "Have a good day, Mr. Pascal. And I'd give your companion some attention if I were you."

She crossed the threshold of the donut shop, and I turned around to look at the naked mare I'd momentarily forgotten about in that tangent. My heart might've skipped a beat just then.

Trixie had been doing provocative poses for probably the entire time, but this one took the cake. Her back was to me at a slight angle, but she had her hands on the table and was leaning over it, letting her enormous naked breasts hang, the undersides lightly touching the surface. Her back was arched, legs spread a little bit, her ass thrust out, and her tail draped over her side. This allowed me to see every detail of her bubble butt and her extremely succulent legs. And I couldn't help but watch, transfixed, as Trixie took advantage of my attention to flex the outer lips of her vulva, giving me a glimpse at the moist cavern within.

I just had to laugh, in a helpless, overstimulated kind of way. I stared at the floor of the shop and shook my head in bewilderment, just wondering: How the hell did someone like me land in a situation like this?!

Slowly, I walked over to the Naked and Lustful Trixie, my gait a little stiff from the growing discomfort in my pants. The unicorn woman looked back at me with a mix of satisfaction and mild impatience. "Did you have fun over there?" she asked with a teasing lilt, wiggling her rear at me.

I just shook my head again in a daze. "It was weird…" Then I glanced over at the box of donuts on the table. Like I'd asked, there were a dozen non-standard donuts in there. Some of them looked downright unconventional, too, including one topped with tiny marshmallows, of all things.

Trixie's brow furrowed at my lack of attention to her wanting body. "So, um…" She wiggled her butt some more. "So weird you don't want this?"

I threw up my hands a little and plopped them onto my thighs. "I'm sorry, I'm a little frazzled from… from having to come up with a business plan for my stupid porn idea!" I put a hand to my temple, because I was starting to get a headache from all the planning and implications I'd run through in the span of a minute. "I was not expecting that at all."

"Oh. Wow. You are actually freaking out a little."

With a long sigh, I said, "Yeah, I know. I just…" I cut off that sentence with a grunt and thought about it for a few seconds. "I just said it'd be easy, right? To spread sex everywhere? Well, everyone rationalizes this stuff in their own way. Most of my interactions with, well, everyone so far have thrown some kind of curveball at me, something I didn't expect. So now I'm thinking, well, maybe… Maybe I don't have a clue. Maybe I don't have nearly as much control as I need to… to…"

I let the words 'to survive' or 'to change all of Equestria' hang in the air as I trailed off. I sat down on the stool next to where Trixie stood, trying my best to calm myself down.

Trixie abandoned her current pose and assumed a different one, sitting on the table itself and giving me (and most of the shop) a tantalizing angle on her body. Then she raised one eyebrow at me. "You do remember that you dominated Trixie with a single sentence, right?"

"I made you feel agreeable to it," I replied. "Or more accurately, I made you not object to it. Or think that it was bad."

"And is that not enough?"

"I just listed like three possible rationalizations. How many more could it have been? How many more could it be for every single pony in Equestria I try to do this to?"

"Pascal… Master…" Trixie scoffed and chuckled. "You just fondled the breasts of the Equestria Games Inspector in public. So what if she grilled you a bit? From what I've heard, she does that to almost everypony she meets. If anything, you got off easy!"

"Yeah, but…"

"Not to mention what we accomplished at the hotel. That seemed to go off without a hitch."

She had a point there. "Yeah, and that was a bit more planned. Here, I was just improvising and flying by the seat of my pants. But that's the whole problem. I've got this active timer on me, so I'm pressured to go fast fast fast, but… In order to do any of this right, I need to actually plan it out. So, you see where the stress comes from?"

Trixie scrunched her mouth thoughtfully and glanced down at my slowly deflating crotch. "I don't suppose it's the kind of stress a quick FUCK would help with?" She emphasized the operative word with stinging force.

And, again, what kind of man was I that this was a hard decision?! Part of me wanted to focus on making a big change to the shop to get the Normal threat out of the way, to remove that element of stress. But on the other hand… Not only was I enticed by Trixie's body, but it looked like she was really starving for some kind of consummation of our partnership. And all of this freaking out on my part had to be coming across as really inconsiderate. The power was probably helping her see my side, but some aspect of frustration seemed to be creeping through.

I put my hands on my knees, blew out a big breath, and said, "Yeah, let's do it."

"Are you sure?" Trixie asked, already scooting over to me.

"Nah," I replied honestly. "But whatever."

I scooted back on my stool and spread my legs slightly, giving Trixie room to slide off the table and into my lap. Her horn glowed, her magic beginning the work of undoing my belt and pants. And I just sat there tiredly as her breasts compressed against my torso just beneath my neck, obscuring everything that was happening below.

Seeing it happen was impossible through all that blue flesh, but I could certainly feel every detail as my half-hard manhood was pulled through the gap by magic. I could feel her mons press my shaft, my head rubbing up against her trim stomach as it hardened. The contact with the horny mare's body made me aware of every inch of my new length, and yet…

I had to scoff. "You feel that?" I said, thrusting my hips a little to shake my length against her lower torso. "Back on my world, I'd have a shot at being a porn star. But here…" I reached down and laid my hand flat against the top of my erection, then raised it six inches higher, pushing up the bottoms of her breasts. "You demand that much more at minimum. Preferably…" My hand dove up through Trixie's compressed cleavage another six inches, just barely parting the surface enough to see the tips of my fingers deep within. "…around that."

Trixie smirked and scoffed at that, lifted her body up, surrounded my head between her breasts, and then gently eased down onto my member. I let out a sharp gasp as my head was almost gobbled up in tight wetness, followed by the rest of my shaft getting slowly sucked inside until her hips landed on mine again.

While her hips squirmed and her pussy massaged my cock from within, she let out a chuckle, though strained slightly by our mutual pleasure. "You're just a… little ball of worries, aren't you?"

"Guilty as charged," I mumbled from within the breast-prison surrounding my head. I took a deep shuddering breath, and then allowed my upper body to slump and relax as I took in the scent and sensation of Trixie's overflowing assets. Her skin was cool and dry from being exposed to the open air, but it was still smooth and soft, and there was a warmth beneath the surface that was greatly comforting.

To say nothing of the intense warmth within her, stimulating the most sensitive part of my body. The way her inner passage would go from a cozy, velvet tunnel to a tight, vice-like squeeze, and then repeating. Going faster, then slower. We barely needed to move our hips, but I made some effort anyway to cause some distracting friction, so that she wasn't the only one doing the work.

We sat like that for a while, sort of humping and sort of not, just letting the rhythmic and instinctive squeezing of Trixie's pussy do most of the work for both of us. The tension in my body slowly drifted into my cock, in a way, as each cycle of moist rubbing brought me closer and closer to the edge – and away from everything else on my mind.

"Haah… Haaaah! Yes, finally…! Mm!" My magician seemed to be enjoying herself, too. She was just about the only thing I could hear through the boobflesh. I thought I heard the donut shop door open as well, but since no one was bothering us I hardly cared.

As I got more and more into it, my desire to take action grew. My hands roamed over Trixie's back, legs, and rear, eventually settling on the firm globes of her ass to squeeze. I pushed down in time with her thrusts, adding more force to our coupling.

She gasped, I grunted, skin bounced around as far as I could feel. Sweat and various fluids gathered on our bodies – I was smooching and drooling all over her cleavage at this point, too. I leaned back and my hands jumped up to the sides of Trixie's tits, smooshing them even harder against the sides of my face, cutting off just about all light and sound and air. My thrusting became staggered, almost a strain to perform.

I could feel through her breasts as she got close too, how her core trembled and her thrusting slowed… then went erratically fast. Both of us dashed across the finish line – I pulsed into her, and her wet tunnel milked it out of me with her orgasmic twitches. She let out a cry into the shop, and I a moan into her breasts.

We both relaxed once the pleasure had taken its course, with me trying not to fall off my stool while she laid against me. Her boobs slowly drifted off my shoulders, and light returned to my eyes. I looked past them to see her face, flushed and sweaty and looking like she'd had a good time.

Given the situation that put us here, I thought I should say something helpful. "Pro tip…" I started in a raspy voice.

"Yeah?" she gasped.

I patted the sides of her breasts. "Anytime I start getting uppity like that… Just these. Around my head. That'll do the trick."

She laughed, sending her abundant naked body jiggling around my mostly clothed one. "Your secret weakness, huh?"

I chuckled back. "We've been talking about mind control, but really, let's talk about what's controlling ME…"

"Oh my GOSH!" a voice to our side shouted.

We both looked to the side to see a group of mares near the shop counter. One of them, the one looking at us with a bright, toothy grin, was a busty blue unicorn with a two-tone mane, wearing a blue-striped polo shirt stretched over a pair of large torpedo tits that projected over a foot off her torso. Still grinning, she looked straight at me and said, "You're the human, aren't you?! The one that appeared in Ponyville, the one our friend Lyra was SO excited about!"

A look at the rest of the group confirmed my suspicions: Not only was the mare talking to us Minuette, but the other three members of her party were Twinkleshine – pink-maned off-whitish unicorn, cantaloupe-sized melons, wearing a low-neckline shirt and a jacket – Lemon Hearts – whose soft head-sized bust I recognized from the Ponyville market – and Moondancer – wearing her trademark ratty black sweater over the largest pair of the bunch, round and soft and competing with Trixie for size. These were Twilight Sparkle's Canterlot friends.

It seemed like quite the coincidence I'd run into these four mares at this particular time, but I guess Joe's Donut Shop was their go-to place to hang out on a Spring afternoon.

The three accompanying mares were looking at us with wildly different expressions. Twinkleshine with casual curiosity, Moondancer with mild shock and bewilderment, and Lemon Hearts with embarrassed surprise.

"Oh, crap," I reacted aloud. "This is our second meeting, right, Lemon Hearts?"

"Y-Yeah…" The yellow unicorn wasn't Fluttershy levels of shy, but the embarrassing situation was bringing a little meekness out of her.

I shook my head, appreciating how my dick was still buried in Trixie's snatch. "What a way to make a first AND second impression. Whoops."

"It's fine…"

Moondancer looked worriedly at Lemon Hearts through her thick glasses. "He was – ahem – when you saw him before??"

"Um, yeah, back in Ponyville, when I was out shopping."

Moondancer just turned back at me with a lightly squinting, studying look.

Minuette, on the other hand, took a step closer and looked around at my head. "You ARE a human, aren't you! The ears are different, the muzzle's shorter…" With a grin, she added, "And I bet once your marefriend gets off, what's 'down there' will look different too, hehe!"

Trixie smirked. "Oh, I'm not his marefriend." She took me by surprise by rubbing her whole body against me and striking as seductive a pose as she could manage while laying on top of me. "I'm his SEX SLAVE…" she announced with an exaggerated huskiness to her voice.

As arousing as it was, I had to wince a little. I wasn't the kind of guy to go around bragging, but Trixie had taken the choice away from me.

The statement caught all the mares off guard in different ways, as well as garnered a few looks from the rest of the shop. Minuette whistled. Twinkleshine just looked mildly impressed. Lemon Hearts blushed, and her wide eyes locked onto Trixie, particularly the large blue breast that was hanging off my side. And Moondancer… You could almost see the question marks and interrobangs appearing over her head as she stared at me and tried to process this.

"Wow," Twinkleshine said, the first to respond. "How'd you land something like that?"

"It's a consensual thing," I was all too quick to clarify. "Just for today." This made Trixie pout; I had ruined the shock value for my little performer.

"Sweet!" Minuette replied. "Wish I could have a sex slave for a day…" She stared off dreamily into space for a moment, then focused her exuberance back on me. "So what brings you to Canterlot? How's Lyra been these past few days? What's it like being an alien in Equestria? Ooh! Y'know what? You should hang out with us!"

"W-What?" Moondancer croaked.

I shrugged. "Sure. We've even got a dozen donuts to share, if you want 'em. I mean, I'm not sure what I was gonna do with a whole dozen myself. Probably eat half like a slob, but… This sounds healthier."

"Awesome! Any objections, girls?"

"N-No…"

"Can't say I do."

Moondancer braced the side of her head with her hand, like she was feeling a headache coming on. "I… guess??"

I took a mental note to keep an eye on the bespectacled unicorn, then turned my head to Trixie. "Trixie, ah, if you wouldn't mind…"

"Aww," Trixie whined, but smiled and, with aching slowness, pulled herself up off my deflated cock. It was dripping with our fluids, but Trixie cast a spell to make us dry, just like that.

Minuette grinned as my now-dry cock met the open air. "Nice. So you are different down there."

I couldn't resist. "Well, aren't you a horny one?"

That got a loud groan from all five girls, followed by some embarrassed chuckling or 'that was bad' from a couple of them. A couple of customers within earshot also joined in to berate me for my awful pun.

"Oh, c'mon!" I protested with a silly grin on my face. "I've only been in Equestria for three weeks, and I haven't made that joke yet. I get to have that one!"

"Just that one," Twinkleshine insisted with a roll of her eyes and a smirk.

Minuette sighed and grinned. "To be fair… He's totally right." She stepped away and towards the shop counter, saying, "Alright, we'll order, and then you're telling your whole life's story to make up for that pun!"

"Sure thing," I agreed.

The four Canterlot mares turned toward Joe to begin their order, though Moondancer's eyes lingered a second longer than the rest. She was clearly suspicious of me, though I had to wonder why. The Normal still seemed to be working, but what was it about Moondancer that gave her more… resistance? If that's what it was?

Trixie, still lounging in my lap, interrupted my thoughts with a cough and a couple of pats on my shoulder. When I looked at her, she tilted her head towards the counter suggestively.

After a few more head-tilts, I got it. She wanted me to use my power to sexualize the transaction like I had the hotel earlier. There was a problem this time, however. "I… dunno," I whispered back lamely.

"You're getting reluctant again?" Trixie whispered back.

"No, I just… Agh. Everything I can think of boils down to 'something something special glazing.' Or 'special filling.'"

Trixie gave me a low giggle. "Sounds good enough."

"No, no, something's not… It's not clicking for me."

"Just try it!" the magician insisted. Trixie got up off my lap and onto her feet, giving me a couple of shoves to encourage me out of my seat. "Go, go!"

"Ack, fine…" I got up reluctantly and made my way towards the counter, where the Canterlot friends were making their order. "Uh… Hmm. You should, uh…" I felt exponentially more awkward with every word that escaped my mouth. "You girls should, uh… order the, um." I sighed, and with a defeated tone, muttered, "'Special glaze.'"

Everyone, including Joe, looked at me with utter confusion.

I looked to Joe and made some jack-off motions with my hand. "'Special glaze.'"

"For Luna's sake…" Trixie grumbled as her naked self walked up next to me. "If you're going to propose something like this, you need to do it with confidence."

It slowly dawned on Joe. "Are you suggesting I…? All over…?"

"YES," Trixie and I said simultaneously.

An awkward moment of silence followed.

Minuette shrugged slowly. "I wouldn't mind trying it."

"Are you serious?" Moondancer asked.

"Well, I dunno," Minuette admitted. "It sounds like crazy fun, but… What would I do after, just wear it on me the rest of the day?"

"I could make it okay to do that," I offered.

"Really? But… Even then, I'll be smelly and I'll have to launder these clothes twice. And I dunno if I wanna get naked just to take one load."

Joe coughed. "And uh, I'm, uh, not to toot my own horn, but I'm… pretty productive, heh. Not gonna… I mean, I'd have to mop up after, and you're sayin' I should offer that to just any customer?"

"Couldn't you just use a stain removal spell?" Twinkleshine pointed out conversationally.

"Little known fact about those," Joe said, "they get, like – what was it – cubically harder to cast the bigger and more viscous the mess is. Past a certain point, it's easier to just mop it up. Especially if you gotta cast it a bunch of times."

"Maybe, um, enchant the floor to be self-cleaning?" Minuette suggested.

Moondancer went a little wide-eyed and adjusted her glasses. "We're still discussing this?"

"Oh boy, floor enchantments," Joe groaned. "I'll admit, I've always wanted to have a floor that's never sticky from spilled soda. But talk about expensive. For a floor, it's by the square-foot, and only temporary at that. The max they'll usually go is 100 hours at a time, so if you want to go longer you gotta get 'em refreshed every four days. And if you want it permanent? A whole floor? Mostly people get that enchantment on personal items, a portrait or something. Tiling just one room with stain-proof flooring would strain even a Princess's budget."

My eyebrows were as high as they could go. "Huh. Didn't realize there was a whole industry there."

Joe shrugged and sighed. "Like I said, I've looked into it before. And I've catered at some really weird joints. …Where were we? Right, this whole 'special glaze' idea. Yeah, as lovely a fantasy as that would be, it'd just be too much hassle. And who'd willingly order that over any of my donuts, anyway?"

"I might!" Minuette said encouragingly. "If only because Canterlot's so prim and proper normally. It could use some shaking up, some adventure!"

"I wouldn't," Lemon Hearts added as a counterpoint. "Not that I'd mind anyone else ordering it, but it wouldn't be… um… my preference." I noticed her eyes darting towards Trixie's breasts again, just for a split second.

Trixie just looked at me questioningly, apparently not sure why this suggestion had failed despite my power.

I leaned over to her and whispered, "Logistics. It's all about logistics. Not objecting, per se, just… not wanting to deal with the side effects." I shook my hands in front of me in chaotic exasperation. "I KNEW there was something that didn't fit. I knew it."

Trixie's gaze fell to the ground. She was starting to learn what I'd been learning over the past three days: That this power was harder to use than it looked.

"If we're all done discussing something impossible…" Moondancer almost growled, moving up to the front of the group to make her order. "Since apparently we're sharing his donuts, I'll just get a hot chocolate with marshmallows and cinnamon. And… Actually, I'll get one donut for myself, too. Got anything special today?"

"Glad you asked!" Joe replied with a great big smile. "I've been on a big fruit kick this week. Today I've got a few passion fruit raspberry donuts. Passion fruit puree glaze with a light raspberry drizzle cross. I've started topping them with a single fresh raspberry, too, so it looks like the bow on the drizzle ribbon…"

My eyes widened in sudden realization, and I smacked my forehead, interrupting the exposition. "I'm a fucking clod," I muttered to myself, then stepped up to the counter. "You're a chef. This is your livelihood. Your passion. Your art. Asking you to bukkake random customers has absolutely nothing to do with that."

Joe blinked, then nodded. "Yeah, basically."

"But here's what I'm saying. What I SHOULD have said first." My confidence was returning. A smile grew on my face. "I'm saying you should consider your own semen as a new ingredient."

The reactions to this were as varied as they were before. Moondancer was again the most shocked, and Minuette was the most immediately on-board. Trixie just looked on with a smile to match my own.

Joe, for his part, was puzzled but not dismissive. "I see what you're sayin'… But how would I use it? In the dough, as a glaze, a drizzle, a topping? What does it go with? What does it clash with?"

"That's just it; I'm not the expert, you are. All I'm saying is that I strongly believe there's an untapped market for foods that feature sexual fluids in some way. And really, donuts might be the best type of food to capitalize on this! But figuring out how it works as an ingredient… That's not my job. That's yours."

Moondancer made an effort to pick up her jaw. "That… You'd have to… There's no way the health inspectors and royal food administration would allow that… is there?"

My usual answer was at the ready. "If anyone has a problem, just remind them that Pascal the human made the suggestion and gave you the go-ahead."

"Is that so?" Joe said, mildly impressed. "You got connections or somethin'?"

"Let's just say people find my permission very reassuring."

Joe put a hand on his chin. "Huh… Semen as an ingredient for donuts… I wouldn't even know where to start."

Since I seemed to have him convinced, it was time for the coup de grace. My smile widened, and I said, "Of course. You need to know what you're working with. I'm not saying you should have a cum-flavored donut by the end of the day. I'm saying that today… you should get to know your flavor." I paused for dramatic effect, then added, "And get some second opinions by letting your customers have free samples."

"What, you mean… While I work? Today?"

"Yep."

"Right here? Just go to town? On myself?"

"Absolutely. You have my permission."

Joe considered, considered some more, and after a moment that seemed to stretch on forever, he finally shrugged, smiled, and said, "Alright then. Sounds like you know what you're talking about."

Off to the side, Trixie fist-pumped and hissed out a "Yes" through her teeth.

Moondancer let out a panicky sound and said, "Uh, can I get my order first? Before you get your hands, um, dirty?"

"Oh, right." Joe looked down at his crotch, then back up at us with a grin. "But who said I needed to use my hands?"

His horn lit up as he walked away to prepare Moondancer's hot chocolate. His hands worked at the counter to prepare the mare's order, but his magic worked on another project altogether. His apron was flipped aside, exposing the bulge built into his work pants. A long zipper came undone, and the pouch was opened.

When he returned with Moondancer's items, his long dark brown horsedick was completely exposed and rapidly gaining hardness. His magic manipulated the shaft, running up and down as his hands took the bits from Moondancer's trembling fingers. The guy could certainly multitask.

As the busty bookworm retreated to the furthest empty table she could find, Twinkleshine stepped up and placed her order. As the transaction took place, Joe's magically stimulated cock approached full erection, long enough to poke at his chin. He also took a moment to fish out his overly large balls from the crotch-pouch, filling the immediate area with his musky scent. True to his word, not once did his hands or any of the products come into contact with anything unclean.

When Lemon Hearts stepped up, doing her best to avoid looking at the long horsecock and instead look at Trixie whenever possible, Joe obliviously took things a step further. Without any ceremony, he took the head of his own cock into his mouth and started lightly sucking – not too hard as to make loud slurps and disturb the other customers, but enough that he didn't need to use his magic anymore.

Trixie was openly fingering herself at the sight. I just kind of watched, transfixed at the spectacle and suffering a bit of size envy as well.

At last, it was Minuette's turn, and she was openly appreciative of Joe's autofellatio. "Mind if I get a 'sample' when you're done?" she asked almost innocently.

Joe nodded, then grunted, and suddenly his hips started pumping, driving his cock further into his own maw. It was impossible not to see each bulge of trapped fluid running up the underside as he dutifully swallowed each load. Only a little bit dribbled out of his mouth and back down his shaft, which made me wonder if he was experienced with this…

During the final dregs of his orgasm, he beckoned Minuette closer and popped his mouth free of his cock. It lurched forward, dripping a few drops of cum onto the counter, and pointed straight at Minuette. The busty blue unicorn leaned forward with a smile and planted her lips around the cumslit, receiving the last two fresh pulses for her effort.

"Mmm…" Minuette stood up straight and savored the liquid in her mouth for a moment before swallowing it. "It's sweet. Like you!"

Joe blushed and rubbed the back of his head. "Well, eating sugary foods is practically part of the job description. But yeah, the flavor is highly sweet, and the consistency is…" He suddenly made a weird face and stuck his tongue out. "Ech. I can smell my own cum-breath. I'm gonna have to go out and get some mints when my next break comes up."

"Can I get a shake before you do that?"

"Of course!"

Satisfied that my job was done, I turned halfway to Trixie and held up my hand for a high-five. She accepted it with her non-fingering hand, and we shared a bit of slightly evil laughter as we moved back to our table. Our box of donuts was still there, but the mares were over on the other side of the room where Moondancer had sat down. So we ended up moving our stuff over there.

We had to steal a seat from another table, but the six of us – including Minuette a minute later – managed to get ourselves seated and our food spread out. We deposited our box of donuts onto a single central plate, and I got started with a cruller.

"About that life's story…" Minuette began, but caught herself. "Oh, but we've barely even introduced each other! I'm Minuette, that's Twinkleshine, Lemon Hearts, and Moondancer! And you said your name was Pascal, right?"

I nodded and chewed my mildly fancy donut.

Trixie performed a small bow. "And I am the Great and Powerful Trixie, currently Pascal's sex slave."

"Right…" Moondancer murmured.

"So yeah!" Minuette soldiered on. "How about you start with before you came here? What were things like on your planet?"

Trixie looked toward me, wiping her hands off with some napkins. "I haven't heard this story yet either."

I swallowed my mouthful of cruller and leaned forward with my elbows on the table. "Geez, I dunno. That's the least interesting part. Suffice to say Equestria's a much nicer place in general than Earth, monsters and mishaps and… mobs aside. And my life there… Let's just say my prospects weren't all that great. I was surviving, and I had distractions to spare, but I didn't have much else going for me."

"Still…" Lemon Hearts spoke up, "finding yourself in another world has to be jarring."

Somberly, I nodded. "To say the least. I'm far away from everything I've ever known."

"How did you get here, anyway?" Twinkleshine asked.

This was the more interesting and more complicated part. "An… accidental teleportation spell."

Minuette chuckled. "Isn't that always how this sort of thing goes? Who cast it? Tell us! Twilight Sparkle? The princesses, maybe?!"

I let the question hang a moment for effect, then said, "The planet."

For once, I had gotten Moondancer's undivided attention. "Wait, are you serious?"

"Twilight explained it the long way around, but what I took from it was some kind of magical solar flare, but from this planet. Some buildup of magical energy from everybody casting spells that… bursts out every so often."

"A discharge from the arcanosphere?" Moondancer clarified. "But… that energy just disperses. It crashes off stellar bodies or gets scattered by cosmic rays. It doesn't… It doesn't reach another planet and cast a spell!"

"Nine-thousand, nine-hundred ninety-nine times out of ten-thousand, that's right," I said. "Or at least, that's what Twilight told me. But this one time, the direction this energy traveled, there just happened to be nothing in the way. It traveled allll the way to Earth before it finally hit something. And then there was enough energy remaining to cast a random spell. I'm just lucky that all it decided to do was yank me back. Well, I say lucky…"

"Wow," Trixie remarked, "so the stars quite literally aligned to bring you here."

I had to laugh at that, though it was a bit forced. I stood up and gestured at the table we were all sitting around. "So imagine a cylinder about… yeah, about this wide, and about thirty feet high. What you've got is a vertical slice of my apartment. The roof, my room, the room below me, and a few feet of the foundation. All of that, just in an instant, gets vaporized and warped right back to Equestria. ...And about twenty feet off the ground."

"Just like that? Did you even realize what was happening?" Lemon Hearts asked.

Sitting back down, I said, "Not at all. One moment I'm in my room, the next I'm falling out of the sky along with a good portion of my house. Below me and on top of me. So I get knocked out in the fall, almost crushed to death, sandwiched by my own house. Not fun, wouldn't recommend it. Next thing I know, I'm waking up in Ponyville General Hospital. My wounds are magically healed, buuut I'm in quarantine. Y'know, because I'm a new species, or perhaps a very old species, or maybe I could be carrying infectious diseases or something. Thus begins a week-long series of trials and tests and samples and questions and… ugh."

I slumped, both because I didn't like recalling that week and because I wasn't used to talking for so long, being the center of attention for so long.

"You certainly seem to have had it rough," Trixie said quietly.

"I like to think so," I muttered back. "That was just the beginning of the rough patch, though. And really… Hell, I haven't gotten away from the hard times yet. Just… gotten a little break."

I reached for another donut, but reconsidered. I was parched from all the talking I was doing. But both Trixie and I had forgotten to order drinks. I could've just gone up to the counter and asked for some more free food, but I had a much pervier idea.

"Excuse me!" I stood up and addressed the shop at large. "Are any mares in the room currently capable of expressing milk?"

Moondancer, who'd been sipping on her cinnamon hot chocolate, sputtered and slammed the mug down on the table, causing some of it to spill out. "E-Excuse me?! You just ask for it like that?!"

Trixie narrowed her eyes at the bespectacled unicorn. "What exactly is her problem?" It took me a second to realize that, even though she wasn't looking at me, I was the one she was asking. I didn't have an answer right away.

"Hey, c'mon Moondancer," Twinkleshine said politely. "He just wants a drink. There's nothing wrong with that."

"Nothing…?!" Moondancer stood up and started to object, then put her hand on her head again. "That's… But… He's breaking so many LAWS…"

Now my attention was on Moondancer, because I finally understood the problem. "You've studied." If she'd actually read about the laws of the land, then she'd know a lot of what I was doing wasn't legal. She'd know that for a fact. Which meant that when the Normal made her rationalize, it couldn't go for the legal angle, a.k.a. 'maybe it's okay when he does it' or 'maybe he's an exception' or 'maybe it's not that important.' She knew exactly what was supposed to be enforced.

Then again, Joe would know about food regulations too, being a restaurant owner and worker, yet he'd allowed me to convince him to provide his own pony semen to his customers. So Moondancer seemed to be exceptionally strong-willed on top of simply being knowledgeable.

Or something like that. For whatever reason, the Normal was having a hard time finding the right vector of rationalization for her. Which meant it might eventually land somewhere… unusual.

Moondancer locked on me with revelation dawning in her eyes. "You… This is magic. It HAS to be magic!"

There we go. She'd caught on like the Princesses had, but eventually…

"You think so?" Minuette asked curiously, looking at me then back at her. "Well… I mean, so what if it is? Is there anything wrong with that?"

"Is there… anything…" Moondancer held her head and backed away from the table. I could tell she was struggling to maintain her sense of indignation. "This… He's tricking you! Controlling you!"

Lemon Hearts shrunk in her seat. "Okay… If you say so…"

Moondancer stared at her friends with horror and backed away towards the door. "I'm… I'm staying the hell away from him, and so should you!" And with that, she charged out and started running down the street.

A second stretched out to an eternity for me as I considered her through the windows. Having someone actively resisting me was new, but no reason to worry, right? What was she going to do? Warn somebody? I'd already alerted the Princesses myself. I was well aware by now that there was no maximum range on this power, nor any limits on who it would affect. Eventually, I knew, her mind would rationalize and fall into line.

Something about that made me panic. "Shit!" I shouted, and started scrambling after her a second after she'd stormed out.

Trixie stood up. "Should I…?"

"Keep them entertained!" I yelled back without thinking. For some reason, I already believed I had to leave Trixie and Moondancer's friends out of this.

I burst out the door and looked right to see Moondancer sprinting down the street as fast as she could. I ran after her. Within two seconds, my muscles started burning. No matter how quickly I'd healed (Oh hell, had that been the Normal's fault too? Changing my body to be more like a healthy stallion overnight?), I'd still just had a body-altering surgery yesterday. Walking around and fucking was one thing; a foot chase was quite another.

"I can't turn it off!" I called after her, gasping afterwards.

"Then stay away from me!" she screeched back. But in doing so, she failed to look where she was going, and ended up tripping right after. "Aaaah!" She landed on the ground tits-first – making for a soft landing – and accidentally presenting everyone on the street, including me, with a great view of her wide hips and generous ass through her khakis.

I tried to keep my lusts out of my mind for the moment. I quickly caught up to her, and found her curled up on the ground, her hands over her ears. She had no idea that it was useless.

I reached down and pulled a hand away from her ear. She struggled against me, but in the moment I had where she could clearly hear me, I yelled, "You can say no to me!"

That surprised her, and her fighting weakened for a moment.

There was a ringing sound in my head, but I kept going. "You don't have to rationalize everything I do!" My head pulsed and throbbed, but I barely noticed. "You can judge me by your own… your own… standards! AUGH!"

The pain and dizziness caused me to lurch back and clutch my own head. Now I was in trouble. The weakness and the buzzing headache from before was back. The transformation was starting again. My good intentions were about to ruin the whole day's efforts.

I turned toward the street full of ponies and, with the determination of a man backed into a corner, pushed my pants and underwear down just enough to expose my junk.

Gesturing at my crotch with both hands and a pelvic thrust, I bellowed at the top of my lungs, "ATTENTION, EVERYPONY! LOOK... AT MY PENIS!"

It worked. Everyone on the street, a good number of ponies, turned to look at my exposed soft dick and balls. And when they did, the headache lessened to the point where I could deal with it.

"THANK YOU. THAT IS ALL," I shouted again in my most imperious voice.

Behind me, I heard, "What… the fuck?"

I turned back to Moondancer, my dick still hanging out, with an apologetic expression on my face. "Sorry. Had to balance it out somehow." As she stood up, I asked, "Did it work?"

"What?"

I pointed at my genitals again. "What do you think of this?"

Moondancer recoiled. "That's… disgusting!"

Fist-pump time. "Yesss!" Head-throbbing pain time. "Wait, no, no, fuck."

Finally, Moondancer stood up to her full height and glared at me. "What in Tartarus is going on?!"

With a punch-drunk grin, I said, "That's an amazing story!" Then my face fell as I wondered where the hell to start. "A really long story."

The unicorn crossed her arms under her incredible rack. "For once, I'll take the summary. And keep your eyes up here!"

My eyes bounced back up from her sweater-bound breasts, and I couldn't help but marvel at how that almost felt nostalgic. "Alright. So…"

The summary. The summary.

"As of three days ago, I absorbed a magical concept parallel to Discord. The power of Normality. That means that whatever I do, whatever I say, people are okay with. And… I have to use it a bunch, or I die."

She was understandably skeptical. Without my power, she didn't automatically believe me. Still glaring at me, she said, "And that gives you permission to just… mind control everyone?!"

I put my hands up. "Actually, it's not… quite… straight-up mind control. It's a bit more nuanced than that. Actually, let me show you."

There was a suited gray stallion with a cravat and a monocle passing by. A perfect random test subject.

I walked over to him and said, "Sir, the sky is red."

He looked straight up at the clear blue sky with puffy white clouds. He squinted, held up his monacle to try and focus on it, then looked back at me. "Goodness, I can't even tell. Is there some kind of magical glamour disguising it? Or…" He leaned in and inspected me a bit closer. "…you're not a pony, are you? Is it some kind of sense particular to your species?"

Moondancer looked on in utter bewilderment, and I just smiled. "Thanks for participating, sir," I replied in an even tone, "but the sky is not, in fact, red. Now, would you please tell my… assistant what went through your mind when I told you that? Be honest and thorough."

"Oh! I see." He cleared his throat and addressed the lady behind me. "Well, I guess it never crossed my mind that he could be lying. It would not be the first time the sky's suddenly changed color, often while some fiend is attempting to ravage and take over Equestria. I don't mean I was panicking, quite, but I could think of a few reasons why the sky might be red, even if I couldn't see it. Maybe the Princesses were playing around with the heavenly bodies? I wouldn't know."

My temporary exception's jaw had dropped. She looked at me, looked at him, looked at me, then back at him again. "Ooookaaaaayyy… Then what do you think of his pants being down right now?!" she demanded with a point at my pelvis.

The stallion looked down and laughed. "Goodness, ha ha! I'd hardly even noticed. Well, that's quite unusual, but I don't have a problem with it."

"But that's clearly illegal," Moondancer insisted. "It's indecent exposure!"

"I know what the laws are, my lady. But there can be exceptions, can there not?"

"For what?!"

"Maybe... he's a diplomat from a foreign land?"

"IS he?"

The noble looked at me. "Are you?"

I thought about my response, toying with the idea that I could convince him I was if I tried. But I just shook my head. "Nah."

Moondancer pinched between her eyes. "Even if he WAS a diplomat, that would just prevent him from being prosecuted by our laws. He could still be expelled from our nation, judged at home, and labeled a persona non grata here." She looked up again and glared at the stallion. "So he's definitely committing a crime."

The stallion seemed a little nervous, but still just shrugged. "No one else seems to mind, and it's not like he's hurting anyone."

Moondancer took a few rage-filled stomps forward, closing in on the stallion. "What if he WAS hurting someone? What if he MURDERED someone?!"

The monocle popped off his face, and he started to sweat. Even still, he tried to look pleasantly neutral. "W-Well, uh… That would certainly be cause for concern, but I would assume he had a very, VERY good reason…"

The snarl of rage that followed had me worried she was going to strangle my little test subject. I looked to him and said, "Uh, you should probably go."

He quickly caught the hint and walked past Moondancer. "Right. Have a good day."

"Thanks for participating! Again!" I smiled at him until he was out of earshot, then faced Moondancer's glare with a bit of worry. "Okay. I will give you that. THAT is fucking terrifying."

"NNNRRRRGH!" She thrust her hand out at me, and her horn glowed. I found myself bodily raised a few feet into the air, with bands of magic around my limbs to hold me in place, as well as a ring around my neck. She even pulled my pants back up to hide my genitalia again. No one around us reacted much. "You're going to tell me how this works, and how to turn it off!"

This was a bit of a surprise. "Okay…" I groaned through my restraints. "Don't make this about self-defense. I'll turn it back on for you. I mean, I'll have to eventually…"

"Not before you undo whatever you've done to my friends!" A sick sneer crossed her face. "I bet if everyone thinks you're normal… You dying will get ignored too!"

"THAT'S EXACTLY THE PROBLEM!" I yelled.

"Then don't make me stoop down to your level! Tell me how to stop this!"

"I don't know!" Her grip tightened around my neck, but I had a sudden realization. "Wait wait wait! Ack! It's not that simple. Sure, no one will give a damn if I'm dead, but it won't excuse you! I didn't give you permission, which means you'll still be on the hook for manslaughter!"

"Ponyslaughter."

"What-the-FUCK-ever! I'm a man, it's manslaughter! MY POINT. IS. You're not a killer. I'M not a killer. I don't want to MAKE anyone a killer, so put me the FUCK down! I'll tell you everything I know!"

Moondancer held me there for a second, seemingly indecisive about what to do with me. But she didn't get the chance.

Before I knew it, another spell came in and glanced off her horn, distracting her. Then she was tackled by a well-hung pegasus stallion wearing street clothes. A busty unicorn mare followed suit, using her magic to keep me aloft and gently put me back down on the ground. Then she helped pick Moondancer up and restrain her.

"What the hell?!" Moondancer cried out, adjusting her glasses as the two ponies held her back. "Are these your goons?!"

"Nope," I croaked, rubbing my neck. "Those are Celestia's goons."

That made everyone stop, including the goons, who probably hadn't wanted to be identified. They quickly let Moondancer go and stepped away. The stallion ducked into an alley, and the mare glared at both of us. "You two be careful," she muttered, then slipped into a crowd of ponies walking by.

I shook my hips in a proud little jig. "She's still got her spy squad on me! I knew it! Knew it! Ahh… haha! After all, I said it was 'very important' that we meet, didn't I? Sure, she's running out the clock and… probably waiting for me to turn into the normal-est stallion, but we still can't have a meeting if I'm DEAD, can we? That's just pushing the line a biiiit too far."

Moondancer just stared at me, rubbing her arm.. "What in the…"

"Yeah, this situation's fucked up, isn't it?" I added before I ran out of steam entirely. I let out a half-groan, half-sigh, and then looked at Moondancer sadly. Beckoning her with my arm, I said, "C'mon. Let's head back. I'll tell you everything I know, and… then I'll let you and your friends go.

She didn't look openly angry anymore, more confused than anything, but her eyes narrowed at me. "Why should I trust you?"

I let out a bigger sigh, looked around, and gave her a big, wide-armed shrug. "Because I didn't have to chase you down. There's no maximum range to this. Eventually, you would've rationalized what I was doing. I wouldn't have had to worry about you."

"So why come out and…?" She let the rest of that sentence trail off.

It was a good question. "I…" I had to think about that for a second. And the increasing pounding in my head wasn't helping matters. "Having my mind altered is my greatest fear. But doing it to others, that's also kind of my fetish. I know, twisted. But really, in reality… I don't want to brainwash anyone. I wouldn't want that to happen to me. I just… want to have a good time and for others not to mind. And, if possible, for others to have a good time too."

Moondancer shook her head at me, which also shimmied her breasts a bit. "But through sex? Human… Our bodies are built to have lots of it, but that's exactly the reason why we should avoid it!"

"Read some biology textbooks, have you?" I quipped.

"And psychology!" she shouted, before she realized she'd just outed herself as… not having much practical experience. She blushed a bit, then added, "It's been scientifically proven that ponies have a tendency towards submissiveness and addiction."

"Wait, really?"

"Not all ponies, but in large studies, submissive traits – especially when it comes to sex – were more prevalent beyond the margin of error. And addictive personalities, even more so! It's practically in our blood."

Right away, that revelation stood out to me as very significant. Say what you want about damn lies and statistics, but I didn't think this particular former shut-in student was a fool for bad math. If she believed it, she'd probably gone over the proofing, too.

"That's why when we're growing up," Moondancer continued, exasperated, "our parents, our teachers, our authority figures, they all constantly reinforce the idea: 'Ignore your bodies. Just because you're built this way doesn't mean it's all you are. You must be more than this.' And don't you see? You… You corrupting everyone to do sexual things is putting them closer to that rutting beast state!"

I put my hands up. "Okay." I paused as a few ponies passed by us. When they were reasonably out of earshot, I said, "I'm gonna stop you there. 'Any sex at all is corruption'?"

"This isn't just any sex. You're pushing for non-stop, all-day sex! That's what I'm talking about!"

"That still… That's still not putting a whole lot of faith in your fellow pony. Has it occurred to you that these are adults who can probably manage their own–" The buzzing returned in force for a moment, cutting off my speech. I hissed through my teeth and muttered, "Can we JUST get back to the shop and wrap this up?"

"I'd rather not, not until you give me a good reason for why you're doing all this."

"I can't!" I responded, letting out a little helpless laugh. "There's no way. I… I chased you down because I wanted to… to try and see if my situation could be justified to someone. Or… at least see if it sounds sympathetic?" I lost faith in my own words, and hung my head low. "Or maybe just pathetic."

"Got that right," Moondancer said on reflex, but the harsh tone of her voice had softened somewhat. She unfolded her arms. "Fine. The sooner we're away from each other, the better."

"Yeah, same," I groaned, and led the way back to Joe's Doughnut Shop.

I didn't have too long before this exception to the Normal did me in. Having her judge me normally enforced society's uncharitable views of people like me, which strengthened the urge to transform. I could reverse the exception in a moment, but…

"Look," I said. "I have to turn it back on for you eventually. Soon. But hopefully, now that you know more, you won't be brainwashed into rationalizing it some random way. You'll… You'll understand exactly what's going on. You just won't be able to object or stop me. Or want to."

"That's still mind control," Moondancer pointed out sharply as we walked. "That's still a compulsion."

"Yeah, but… But you know when you see something strange, but a part of you says that there's probably a reason for it, even if you don't know it? That it's not that big a deal? That you should accept that it's happening and move on? That's all the power is. Just that voice… but for everything I do and say. And I guess for whatever I tell other people to do."

"That doesn't make it…" We reached the donut shop in the middle of her response, and what we saw inside made us both pause. Joe was still at the counter jacking off for some new customers, but that wasn't what caught our eyes first.

At our table, the one right next to the windows, Moondancer's three friends were in various lewd postures, their faces contorted with pleasure. I could see Trixie's rear end sticking out from the side of the table. Based on her posture and that of the girls', I could only assume that… she was eating Lemon Hearts out, fingering Twinkleshine, and doing something magical with Minuette.

"Hey!" Moondancer shouted, and rushed into the shop.

I stood outside and watched her interrupt the mini-orgy. The three girls jumped up in their seats, clearly startled by Moondancer's voice.

"'Keep them entertained,'" I repeated to myself. "Whoops."

My turn to enter the shop. Moondancer was shouting, but I was distracted by a lanky stallion at a different table standing up and approaching me. "Hey, uh, so those girls started, y'know, messing around with your sex slave… She said it was fine by you, but, uh, I guess the rest of us weren't sure if she was supposed to let them use her. Your wording was a little fuzzy."

I noticed that a few other ponies were looking to me for confirmation. "Trust me, I have no problems with this," I assured them smugly.

"Alright, cool. Thanks." The stallion returned to his seat, though not before looking nervously at the angry unicorn I'd come in with.

Moondancer rounded on me. "This is YOUR fault."

Lemon Hearts kept her head facing down towards the table. "No… No, it's mine… I was the one who–"

"I'm not blaming you, Lemon! It's this perv who brought his slut and made everyone think it's okay to…"

"Woah, hey, hold on a second," I interrupted. To Lemon Hearts, I said, "You were the one who what?"

"Asked," she told me, avoiding Moondancer's fiery gaze and sniffling.

"Only because this sicko managed to pervert your sense of what is right and acceptable in–!"

I moved in. "Okay, woah, woah! Hey!" I pointed at Lemon Hearts. "You're scaring her."

Lemon Hearts was on the verge of tears, which Moondancer only just then noticed. "I…"

"Can we take this outside one more time?" I muttered. "C'mon."

Begrudgingly, Moondancer allowed me to lead her outside the shop and out onto the sidewalk one more time. When the door closed behind us, she rounded on me. "YOU caused that."

"…Yyyyes. Incredibly indirectly."

"You think this is fun? You think this is just some game you can play with other ponies?"

In some sense, my answer would've been yes. I liked it when ponies had pleasurable fun. As long as it was all light and consensual and safe, not unlike a game or activity, I thought it was just barely on the side of justifiable. But that wasn't the point I came out here to make. "Tell me about Lemon Hearts."

"What about her?"

I jabbed my thumb at her through the window. "She's openly lesbian, right?"

"SO??"

"She's been awkward around all the dicks in the room, but her eyes haven't left Trixie's tits since you all came in. So tell me… Is she a little unlucky in love?"

Moondancer was taken aback. "What? Why is that any of your business?"

"It was her eyes on Trixie all that time. Not Minuette, the playful one. Her." I tilted my head towards the table. "So when the opportunity presented itself… I guess she was desperate enough to ask."

"You can't assume that!"

"Can't I? ...No, you're right. I can't assume that and think I'm automatically correct. That's just my reading of it." I bowed slightly and gestured to her. "What do you think, as her friend, the one who knows her better?"

Moondancer, with a pained expression, glanced at Lemon Hearts sniffling in the shop, then down at her shoes. Or rather, her bust.

"Am I right?" I asked.

She glared at me.

"I know you don't want to SAY I'm right. But am I at least a little close? Has something had her upset for a while?"

Moondancer turned away from me and just regarded the yellow unicorn for a while, looking a little hurt all the while. Lemon Hearts alternated between looking at her and me, as if not sure who to believe, whether she'd done the wrong thing or if it was okay. Trixie put a hand on her shoulder and said something we couldn't hear. Lemon Hearts twitched away, though she smiled weakly and apologized after. Twinkleshine gave her a hug, and Minuette took a moment to watch us like we were watching them.

During this, the buzzing in my head got a little louder, a little louder. But I could still hold out a bit longer.

"I know a thing or two about being lonely," I said. Moondancer didn't acknowledge me, but didn't interrupt me either, so I went on. "About being desperate. About having desires and frustrations, and never finding the right outlet for them. About… having a voice in your head telling you you're a bad person for being lonely, desperate, and frustrated. Hearing that every day. After a while… if you don't do something about that, it turns you… It hollows you from the inside out. And you find yourself praying, 'God, all I want is one lucky break, and then I can stop going insane.'"

Moondancer spoke up after a moment of thought. "But we can't indulge that. Some people have desires that are sick and twisted. Ones that hurt others."

"I agree, about stuff like murder. But sex – painless, consensual sex… The thing is, sex is wrapped up, tangled up in so many other things. Body issues, relationship issues. Having sex, or not having sex, affects… us. The self." I was rambling at this point, but I felt like I was onto something, and I started gesturing at the wall as I stumbled over my words. "Sex is… Sex is expression. Sex is catharsis. Vindication. Exploration of… stuff that's hard to see. At least, that's what it's like when it's good, when it's wild and new and… adventurous."

I ran out of words. Moondancer had no more comments, so we just kept staring through the window at our friends. We were probably making them nervous at this point.

I found some new words to say. "See… Here's the thing about my power. It doesn't just turn on the voice that makes you rationalize strange things. It also quiets the voice that's constantly telling you you're wrong, you're bad. Just for a moment. And if there's one good thing I can do with this power, it's that. Just… help people feel better about themselves and work through what ails them."

"Through sex?" Moondancer murmured.

Couldn't help but shrug at that. "It's my passion. Anyway, what I think I'm trying to say is: Lemon Hearts got her break. She got to feel good for a bit. I didn't even create a perfectly safe space for that – she just went for it because she probably wanted it that badly. And the last thing she needed was one of her friends…"

Moondancer suddenly moved, heading for the door and going inside.

"…judging her at full volume," I finished quietly.

I didn't follow her, preferring to watch from outside as Moondancer had this discussion with her friends. Trixie watched her with suspicion, but whatever was said seemed to pacify her, so she moved outside with me to let them talk.

My naked magician stood next to me and watched alongside me. "What's going on with her?"

"What's going on with you?" I had to ask. "A lesbian… fucking… orgy? When I said 'keep them entertained'?"

"Well, I AM a sex slave," Trixie pointed out with a smirk. "In my defense, it didn't start like that. But there wasn't much else to talk about; the whole slave thing came up, Lemon Hearts popped the question, and I said to myself, 'Well, why not?'" She pointed at Moondancer. "So, again, what's her deal?"

I took a deep breath, then said, "I made her a temporary exception to my power."

Trixie looked at me with surprise. "What? You can do that?"

Another wave of buzzing came on, and I held my head in one hand. "Apparently I have to be ultra specific about it. I don't even know if it's permanent; maybe she'd revert to rationalizing once enough time had passed. But on a day like today, it was just the worst possible idea."

"So why do it?"

I'd had to have answered this question about three different ways by now, but this time I went with the simplest one. "Because I felt sorry for her, that's why."

Trixie gave me a pitying look, but nodded.

My headache was reaching a tipping point. It looked like the girls were making up, so I stepped back inside with Trixie right behind me. "Sorry, Moondancer, but it's…"

"MMMMPH!"

All of us turned to see Joe pumping another fresh batch of horse cum into his mouth, before removing his member from his lips and offering the remains to the stallion customer in front of him.

Moondancer shot a look at me, her eyes narrow. I just shrugged, like 'what can you do.'

"Feeling better?" Trixie asked Lemon Hearts.

The unicorn smiled. "Yeah. We've come to an understanding."

Moondancer let out a huff. "You… You were right about one thing, human. I was ultimately in the wrong, turning on my friends like that."

"The name is Pascal. But I'll take it," I muttered. "Now, unfortunately, I've spent about as long as I can stand like this. So… it's time to… time for us to go our separate ways."

"We've got places to be, too," Twinkleshine agreed.

Minuette practically bounced over to me, grinning madly. "So where'd you GET her, huh?" she said to me in a half-whisper. "She's amaaaazing…!"

"We met on the train," I said casually. "You all had a good time."

"Oh yeah. We all got at least one off before… you know."

Lemon Hearts, growing redder and redder in the face, stood up with her clothes redone and smiled bashfully at Trixie. "Um… Are you going to be in Canterlot long?"

Trixie blinked. "Why… yes, actually. The Great and Powerful Trixie is on vacation. Are you saying…?"

"I'm saying I would very much like to spend more time with you, if you're available."

I was starting to recognize Trixie's trademark smug smirk. "Tell you what, Ms. Hearts. I'm only a sex slave until sunset. If you have the evening free after that, I wouldn't mind… hanging out."

"No, I'm busy, but… Maybe we can meet up tomorrow?"

"That sounds downright lovely."

Lemon practically beamed. "Thank you!"

I giggled like a child and elbowed Trixie. "Got you a date!" She good-naturedly rolled her eyes at me for that.

"C'mon, girls!" Minuette called out. "Those balls aren't going to kick themselves!" I winced at the mental image this produced.

"Actually…" Moondancer said out of nowhere, "I'm staying. With the human."

Okay, talk about the absolute last thing I expected… Even through my headache, I was rendered a little numb by this sudden change of plans.

"Awww," Minuette pouted. "Alright. I guess we can play with just three today."

Twinkleshine raised an eyebrow. "Any particular reason why?"

With a glance out of the corner of her eye at me, Moondancer said, "It's complicated. And personal."

"Then of course," Lemon Hearts replied warmly. "We'll respect your decision."

"It's only until sunset," I pointed out, running partially on autopilot. "I'm not out to break up this group of friends."

The three unicorn mares said their final goodbyes and left the store, leaving Moondancer with me and Trixie in Joe's Doughnut Shop. The silence that followed wasn't exactly awkward, but there was a certain tension to it. After fighting with her for so long, why this?

"Well?" Moondancer asked. "Aren't you going to put me back under?"

As much as I hated to, I had to. Actually, I wasn't even sure if it would work. Could I close this Pandora's Box I'd opened? I waved my hands limply at her and muttered, "Presto, change-o, you're now affected by my power again. Shazam."

Moondancer rolled her eyes, but a second later winced and held her head again like she was the one having a headache. At the same time, the pressure from within my cranium ebbed away, like my personal reality was sliding back into place. I was now fully back in Joe's Doughnut Shop, where I'd gotten free donuts, fondled a businessmare's breasts, fucked a magician on a stool, convinced the owner to suck himself off and share, and indirectly organized a lesbian four-way. All was perverted in my little corner of the world, which meant I was 'here' for now.

Trixie and I watched her reaction carefully as she shook her head and blinked a few times. She spent a long time thinking, but finally let out a deep breath and said, "I know this is magic. I think I still believe most of what I said before. But anything that involves you, I now have an irresistible instinct to make an exception and let slide."

"That about sums up the power," I mumbled. "At least… you're aware?"

"I'm less confused than before, that's for certain," Moondancer admitted. "It's better knowing than just being paranoid."

I couldn't help feeling like I'd lost something. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be. Well, be a little sorry, but I made this choice while I was still me, didn't I?"

"Yeah, about that…" Trixie muttered, shifting her weight on her hips. "You run off scared, get into a fight, call me a slut, and now you want to join up with our normal pervert squad?"

Normal Pervert Squad? What a name…

Moondancer took a seat at the table, and we followed. We were still probably within hearing range of the other guests, but at least sitting down afforded us the courtesy of the illusion of privacy.

The bespectacled, sweater-bound mare with the tri-colored mane clasped her hands and set them on the table. "The thing is…" she began, "I have a fantasy too. One that's rooted in some… very bad feelings I've been trying to put behind me, but haven't been able to."

"I'm listening," I assured her.

She hung her head. "Don't… Don't laugh."

I scoffed in surprise. "After all this, I don't think… It'll take me a long time to take you anything BUT seriously."

Moondancer nodded. "Okay. I… I was lonely for a long time, too. No friends or anything. Just focused on my studies all the time. So… n-not much time for romance, right? But… But when your curves start coming in, hormones are going off, it's hard not to… to want it. But I couldn't find anyone, so… But y'know, toys usually did the job, but…"

We waited patiently for her to drop whatever bombshell she was preparing for.

With a sigh, Moondancer twiddled her thumbs and said, "I started to worry I'd never get a stallion. That I'd never have someone… warm to be with. So… Ugh, I don't even know how my brain made this leap in the first place, but I started to think about being… some stallion's… well… sex toy."

Oh, shit. I had to cross my legs a little at that.

"It's stupid, right? 'Maybe stallions will give me what I need if I'm just a free fuck they don't even need to talk to.' But… dammit." Her face was getting a little red now, and she was squirming on her stool. Two large indents were making their presence known through her sweater. "That still gets me hot like nothing else. My greatest fantasy was just being in the library, poring over a book with my ass in the air, free for anybody to use without so much as a 'hello' or a 'thanks.'"

This was a bad time for a boner, after everything… but damn if my body wasn't trying. "Oh," I realized, "and finding that tidbit about submissiveness probably didn't help."

Moondancer nodded stiffly.

I put a hand on my chin. "You hated the idea of degrading yourself and getting addicted to it. So then comes the resentment. The belief that you can't indulge that fantasy or else pony society will crumble." I shook my head. "Hell of a thing to carry on your shoulders."

The bookworm took a deep breath and let it out with a sort of finality, like she was airing out something she'd been holding in for a while. "Wow," she said with some surprise, "if there's one thing I like, it's how easy it is to share these kinds of things with you. Or maybe I just like it because I'm rationalizing, but… it's nice."

"It's one of the perks." I adjusted my seating a bit, trying to give my half-chub room. "So, uh… Is that why you want to stay? So that I can…?"

"Sort of…?" Moondancer stared at the center of the table, not meeting my eyes. "It's for many reasons. I want to know more about this power of yours. I want to try and make sure you don't harm anyone with it, if I can. Otherwise, if I left you alone, the possibility of what you MIGHT be doing would gnaw at me the rest of the day."

"Prepare to be a little disappointed," Trixie remarked. "He's so reluctant to do anything. Not that I can blame him, knowing what's at stake, but… You have no idea how many times I've had to push him by now."

"I guess that's comforting," Moondancer said unconvincingly. "But yes, maybe I wouldn't mind if this helps work through some of my problems. And if I get to have some some... real sex. Try to see if it's really as bad as I feared."

Now that the option was – for lack of a better term – on the table, I took a better look at Moondancer's body. It was hard to tell the overall shape of her body underneath her clothes, but she was almost as stacked as Trixie, but her hips were significantly wider. Fuckable? Absolutely yes. But SHOULD I fuck her?

"Just like that?" I couldn't help but ask again.

"You made it clear we were parting ways. If I wanted this opportunity, I'd have to take it now or never." With a bit of snappiness, she added, "Now do you want a new harem girl or not?"

I still felt like I'd misunderstood something. Like this wasn't real. Like this was a trap or something. Anything, anything other than the possibility that this was actually happening.

"You know…" Trixie said slyly. "I've hardly been that much of a slave, if we're being honest. You DID say you needed an accomplice first and a sex slave second. Well, maybe I can be your first, and SHE…"

The possibility stunned me, and I shook myself to get out of my funk. "Sorry, I, uh, just can't believe a schlub like me is in this situation. How did I get here, even?"

"I'd like to know that, too," Moondancer remarked, sitting up straight. "I haven't heard the full story yet."

"I'd love to, but…" I coughed, wincing at the soreness of my throat. "I really am parched now. Haven't had a drink since, well, Trixie."

The magician at my side laughed at that.

Moondancer suddenly had a mysterious look. "Oh, really?" And she reached for the bottom of her ratty black sweater.

The bookworm lifted it up to her neck, flashing me with her massive, round, yellowish boobs. Each one just a little bit bigger than I could hold in two hands, with dainty pink nipples capping them within cute little areolae.

Then her horn glowed, bathing them in a pink light. And before my eyes, they got bigger. Swelling further out, further around, with longer and thicker nips. They grew and grew until they had long since surpassed Trixie and were now resting on the table, threatening to dethrone Rarity or Pinkie Pie. Boobs I could really lose myself in.

Trixie just whistled. "Know some enhancement magic, do you?"

Moondancer blushed over her pulled-up sweater. "It's a hobby. I've had to be my own companion for a very long time. And I mixed another spell in there too…"

I noticed a pearly white bead form at the tip of one nipple, then the other.

"A quick-start lactation spell. Figured I'd start with the thing that set me off before, to show that I'm serious."

I nearly launched myself at her, but barely managed to rein myself in. "I… You sure about this? I mean, once we start this, there's no going back until…" I searched for a clock, and found one next to where Joe was sucking himself off. "Fuck, it's like 3:50. We've still got four more hours to kill. You know how much trouble we'll have to cause for me to survive four hours?"

"I can imagine," Moondancer muttered. "But if I can't stop you, then I might as well come along to make sure it's the right kind of trouble. You'd just better make it worth my while."

A drop of milk trickled down the bottom curve of her oversized tit and dripped onto the dining surface between us.

Finally, I let myself relax a little. I grinned at her, said, "I promise," and leaped across the table.

Team Building

I slid across the hard surface and latched onto the mare's nipple in one smooth motion.

At first, what was a little weird about Moondancer's milk was that it didn't taste as good. Still great, mind you – warm, soothing breast milk is a hard thing to ruin – but not quite the super-nutritious ambrosia I'd sampled from Derpy and Mrs. Cake. That was only at first, though.

Meanwhile, it took me about five seconds to have a rush of perspective and guilt. Here I was, lewdly sucking the gigantically grown nipples of the one mare who'd actively resisted me so far. Her will was now geared toward my fetishes. Even if her motivations had been half-preventative, half-selfish; after all the fighting to justify myself to the one person who could challenge me openly, the thought that I had WON… felt like I'd lost. Like I'd cheated.

My thoughts were derailed when, after a minute of draining the initial production, the milk became less watery and the flavor changed for the better, as did Moondancer's reaction.

Her back arched and she shuddered, saying, "W-woooah! Must be all the new milk glands kicking in…! Aah! The… quick-start spell only activates a portion of them to get… to get milk out the door as fast as possible, so to speak! So now… Ahhh…"

It was much richer in flavor now, more on par with the breast milk I'd had up to this point. And the volume increased drastically. I must've looked quite the sight: Laying across the table in the donut shop, my hands caressing the massive boob resting in front of me as I desperately sucked from it, rivulets of milk running down my chin. The guilt was momentarily forgotten, and my manhood started to press insistently against the table through my jeans.

I heard Trixie's boots clacking around the table. "Mind if I join in?" she asked, before kneeling down and taking place on Moondancer's other boob, so that she could suck away.

Moondancer cried out in pleasure, and her breasts let out a quicker spurt of milk. I loved how expressive pony breasts could be when they were big enough and lactating. They sloshed softly with each motion, their nipples practically throbbed after a good suck, and when a boobgasm was going the whole tit would tremble just the slightest bit before pulsing and rushing milk out as fast as possible. It was so sexually endearing, it was easy to treat the breasts like sex organs themselves. Which I guess was the whole point of their 'design.'

The uncertain bookworm looked around at the other customers, some of whom were certainly appreciative, but everyone was being polite with us. No one was looking too long, no one was glaring or judging or commenting or saying disparaging things behind her back. We were quite the sight, but nothing worth pointing fingers about.

"Hell…!" she cursed, her eyes wide and her cheeks absolutely flushed. She looked back down on us nursing on her incredible table-smooshing tits. "You… Aaaahmmmm!" Her strangled moan was accompanied by a wide roll of her hips on her seat. A moment later, her hands left the sides of her breasts and rubbed furiously against her inner thighs, through her clothes.

Trixie pulled away, her lips smacking as she let Moondancer's breastmilk dribble down onto the table for a second. "That first moment… It's always kind of a thrill, isn't it?"

I nodded a little, not letting go of the tit in my mouth. I knew that moment well. When you first realize that you're doing something insane but no one minds. The implications hit you all at once, and they're both thrilling and terrifying. Just pure shock.

It's also a good test to see if you're an exhibitionist or not. If afterward you long for that thrill again, congratulations. If not, whatever – it's not like anyone will mind too much either way.

Moondancer got frustrated with just rubbing herself through her pants, and actually stood up. Her breasts were so large now, Trixie and I didn't even have to move. Moondancer just bent over, her tits deforming slightly as they rested on the table at an angle, and reached for her pants' button. For a moment, she froze in place and looked at me with wide eyes. Her suggested motion seemed to have caught the attention of the rest of the room, too, and several pairs of eyes were on me.

I couldn't help but smirk, because I knew what was going on. Harem status being unofficial yet, did Moondancer have explicit permission to strip down and finger herself? Very slowly and deliberately, and still suckling on her teat, I nodded.

As if by magic, the crowd around us stopped paying that much attention and returned to their donuts, but Moondancer kept her eyes on me. Permission had been granted, but she stood still, shaking, her eyes wide and pupils narrow, locked on me.

The guilt came back in force. I stopped suckling and frowned, staring at her. The nipple leaking breastmilk into my mouth stopped mattering for a second. Here I was, sending a smart, willful young woman down into a spiral of lust, and all for…

Trixie took the initiative and magicked Moondancer's clothes. Both her beige pants and white plain panties were yanked down to her knees. The bookworm yelped and stumbled forward a little, smooshing more titflesh into our faces before she steading herself against the table. Her bare ass and pussy were on display for the rest of the shop, and at a good angle for most of them to see it.

Moondancer glared down at Trixie through her fogging glasses. "H-Hey! You…!"

The stage magician swallowed her most recent gulp of milk and slowly got up from her knees. "I'll seduce you both if I have to," she said, her expression smug and slightly irritable. She strutted over to Moondancer's side, her hand trailing along the side of her massive supple pale breast. "You seem to have forgotten that this is about two things."

Trixie pressed into Moondancer's side, her tits rubbing up against the student's arm and sideboob. The hand on the tit remained there, gently squeezing, while the other one landed on Moondancer's ass with a 'smack.' Moondancer yelped out in surprise.

Leaning in to Moondancer's ear, she said, "Survival…"

That hand on her ass drifted south towards her nethers, already sticky and hot. Moondancer let out a long, drawn-out moan as Trixie stuck two fingers in.

"...and fun," Trixie purred. "Seriously… If you two can't summon the courage to be wild and sexy, then I guess it's my job to give you just the right amount of… push." On top of everything, her horn started to glow, and I was startled out of my milk-induced reverie by an intensely pleasurable tingling in my pants.

"I th…thought you were a slaa-a-ave…" Moondancer moaned through Trixie's fingering.

I slipped off Moondancer's leaking nipple and muttered, "Y-Yeah…"

Trixie just grinned at us – at the control she had over us in that moment. "Oh? I thought we'd agreed Moondancer was the sex slave now. I'm just your accomplice now, which means I can be as dominant as I like."

"We never actually agreed on that," I gasped, trying not to focus on the magical force trying to get me to cum in my pants. My objection was based on the feeling that we were moving too fast for Moondancer, who already looked completely overwhelmed and overstimulated by everything that was happening.

"Hmph." Trixie did… something to Moondancer's cunt back there, causing her to gasp out. Then she leaned towards her ear again. "You know, Moony… There's a pro tip to dealing with Pascal you should know."

Oh no. Was she really going to…?

Her horn's shine intensified, and I felt something grab my sides. "If he's getting flustered by all the consequences of near-absolute power, all you have to do is…"

Magically, I was propelled forward, my face glancing off Moondancer's areola before my head and shoulders were submerged within the sea of cleavage resting on the table.

"…overwhelm his boob-obsessed little brain."

This was getting out of hand. And yet, Moondancer's newly enhanced tits were wonderful to be between. Her skin was so light and soft, and my hands automatically moved to squeeze them around my head as much as possible. Her nipples reacted to the pressure by spraying more milk past my shoulders, soaking my back and making Moondancer moans intensify for a second.

Her own hands reached across her bust to play with her own nipples, even pressing a finger into the center of each of them and rubbing the hardened skin in circles, causing the flow of milk to increase with her arousal and stimulation. Her nips had grown so large that they'd almost become a penetrable hole unto themselves.

"C'mon now…" Trixie said sultrily into Moondancer's ear, still fingering the bookworm's cunt. "You're close, aren't you…? Won't you cum for me? Spray everything you've got onto my hand… and his back…! You're ready to GUSH in front of everypony in this room!"

"Aa… Aaaaa…" Moondancer's moans got louder with every sentence, getting closer and closer to climax.

And so was I. Hearing her vocalizations of pleasure, being stuck between her giant breasts, and getting stroked off magically through my pants – I was already tensing up, ready to blow. I just wished it wasn't about to stain my whole crotch…

But Trixie didn't give us a choice. I don't know what she did, but whatever it was sent Moondancer over the edge. "Aaaaaaah!" At the same time, the magic that was stroking my rock-hard dick changed to an all-encompassing vibration, caressing the entirety of my cock. It was the last straw for me. Even Trixie let out a gasping moan; she was probably magically getting herself off at the same time.

Girl was talented, that's for sure.

When I stopped seeing white, everything came back all at once. I was still stuck between Moondancer's breasts, my shirt was soaked with milk, and my pants were sticky with my load. I was, in several ways, humiliated, but the fact that no one in the shop would care kinda made up for it.

Weary in post-orgasm, I pulled my head up past the surface of Moondancer's cleavage, reaching around with my hands to push myself up. When I finally surfaced, I was almost nose-to-nose with her. Her glasses were fogged up and askew, her mouth was frozen in an open-mouthed panicky smile, and there were hints of tears forming in her rolled-up eyes. She was a picture of terrified arousal… and she was also utterly frickin' adorable.

"Hey. Hey." I patted the side of her breast and tried to ignore the squishing feeling in my pants. "You alright?"

She didn't really respond immediately, just looking down at me, panting heavily. It seemed like she was still processing what had just happened.

Trixie was also watching Moondancer closely, looking partially concerned, but when I noticed this she quickly put up her smug persona again. "Well? What do you say to The Sexy and Pleasurable Trixie?" she asked us, clearly expecting a 'thank you.'

Moondancer hung her head a little, blushing furiously behind her bangs. I looked up at her from between the massive pair of breasts on the table with mild annoyance. "Trixie…"

For a second, it looked as though Trixie was going to keep it up. The slight edge in my voice seemed to remind her that even she couldn't act totally heartless, so her face fell for a moment. Then she straightened herself and kept going. To Moondancer, she said, "Didn't that feel fantastic? Letting it all go, throwing your inhibitions to the wind and just… indulging?"

"I…" At last, Moondancer tried to speak, but couldn't find the words. Only the steady trickle of fluids from her breasts and her pussy were consistent from her.

With a sigh, my mind was cast back to Twilight's first magicjob back in Ponyville, and I said, "I had a moment like this, my first time in a public place. It's… It's outright mind-blowing. Arousing? Hell yeah. But terrifying? Also that. You've basically broken her for a second; it's gonna take a little bit for her to come back."

Moondancer let out a breathy chuckle. "Uh-huh…! Yeah…" It seemed I'd nailed it.

I groaned and looked around. Now that the coitus, such that it was, was no longer in progress, the ponies around were returning to their pastries. We were spending more time in this donut shop than I would've liked – because I suspected that more perversion in the same place would produce diminishing returns against the Normal – and my body was still stained all over.

"Trixie, clean this up, please," I muttered, getting up from my laying position on the milk-soaked table and onto my knees. My shirt clung to my back, and my jeans had a small dark stain in the front.

Trixie put on an impish grin while her horn glowed. A wave passed over us, and the table and my shirt were mostly cleaned up… but the squishy feeling in my pants still remained. I quirked an eyebrow at Trixie and frowned. Her grin grew wider.

"Oh, come on, Pascal," she purred. "Wouldn't you rather one of us clean that up the 'fun' way?"

I knew instantly what that would entail, and my dick responded. But since it also meant one of these girls (who I'd rather not break) tasting and swallowing my addictive cum, I was hesitant. "No. Just…"

"You suuuure?" She folded her arms under her big bare blue boobs, raising the arc of her cleavage in my view. "Do we need to have that talk about your prudish instincts and the reason you enslaved me, again?"

At the word 'enslaved,' Moondancer visibly shifted, and I cringed a little. Trixie had a way of picking the starkest language to describe a situation. It wasn't any less true, but part of me wanted to pretend that I wasn't that bad. Yet.

With the pretense now yanked away from me, my confidence began to spiral. I looked over to Moondancer, and all she did was remind me of everything that was wrong and evil about my power. The one person who'd stood up to me was now secreting from multiple orifices, stunned out of her mind and exposed for the world to see.

And yet, how could I not do this? Knowing who I am, knowing my body's sexual effect on ponies, knowing that even the most basic of things like staring at Pinkie Pie's jugs can spiral into shenanigans… Wasn't there a point where I had to throw in the towel and just…?

No. So much was at stake. These were not inherently sexual creatures, no matter how lewd their bodies were. They were not my toys.

Then how, again, did I justify all this?

Since I wasn't good at hiding my emotions, Trixie could see my growing internal struggle plainly on my face. She sighed, rolled her eyes, stepped forward, and pulled my head down so that my face landed between her big blue breasts. "Come on now, Pascal. Get over yourself," she said half-encouragingly.

Despite my 'pro tip,' for once, being between a lovely pair of tits wasn't helping. The doom spiral, the mind control carousel, was still going. It was all 'should I,' 'shouldn't I,' over and over and over and over and…

Anger filled me. I put my hands on Trixie's shoulders, pushed myself back upright, and cried out, "Oh my GOD. FUCK it."

Trixie laughed in startled surprise. Looking over at Moondancer, she said, "Hey, it worked!"

I ignored her for a moment and slid off the table, getting back onto my feet on the donut shop's tiles. The crotch of my pants was still sticky. I glared over at Trixie, turned to face her, and growled, "Trixie. Clean this up."

She fixed me with another sultry look. "W-"

"Now."

My insistence caught her off guard. With a flash of her horn, the damp feeling in my underwear dissipated. Then Trixie just looked me in the eye warily. "So what now?" she asked.

It took me a second to think of how I wanted to proceed, but my anger sped up the process. "Bend over," I muttered, and pointed at the table.

Her eyes went wide at that, and a ghost of a smile appeared on her muzzle. Slowly, she obeyed, positioning herself at the edge of the table and bending at the waist. Now she and Moondancer were side by side, presenting their plump pussies to the whole establishment, but mostly to me. Only one of them was confident about it, and the other was not.

Trixie grinned back at me. "Now what are you going to- AAH!"

I stepped up and gave Trixie a quick smack on her bubbly blue ass, cutting her off mid-sentence. I didn't use all that much force, but it definitely wasn't what she was expecting.

Now slightly bewildered, Trixie opened her mouth to demand an explanation. I preempted that by reaching down and sticking two fingers deep into her slick wet entrance, bringing a moan out of her instead of a retort.

"Aaaahhhhhgh… What… What's gotten into youuuu…" From the way her shoulders slumped and her tongue stuck out a little bit, I could tell she wasn't exactly dismayed by this turn of events.

"You've been a baaaad filly again," I said in a low tone, gently pushing into her snatch. "Overwhelming that poor girl."

"I just… nngh… didn't want her to wait… like I did," Trixie moaned haltingly, letting herself drop and pressing her breasts more firmly into the table. "I'm hardly your slave anymore, so–"

I spanked her again (not as lightly this time, making her cheek bounce and ripple a bit) with my other hand. God, I was actually getting into this. "You don't get to say that. One, we never agreed on it, and two… You don't get to act that way and then talk to me about enslaving you." I leaned close to her head and muttered, "No. You're just saying whatever it takes to rile me up. Aren't you?"

Trixie paused awkwardly, then broke out into laughter. "And it worrrrr-rrrrked!" she sang-sung.

Another deserved smack to the buttocks was her reward, but out of her sight I rolled my eyes and sighed. I secretly had to appreciate the slyness of her gambit. Either she got me mad and caused me to be the masterful dom she seemed to want out of this partnership… or it failed, and she got the two of us wrapped around her finger anyway. It was a win-win strategy.

That didn't mean I liked it, though. I took Trixie's right hand and pulled it back so she had her fingers poised over her own sticky folds. I pulled my hand out, appreciate how her vulva winked in my absenece, and growled, "So you don't get the dick. Keep yourself busy while I handle Moondancer."

Said mare, who'd been catching her breath and watching us quietly, suddenly started. Self-consciously, she began to fuss over her body's positioning, pushing her pants down further and thrusting her ass up higher.

As I stepped away from her, Trixie traced her own outer lips and grinned. "That's not much of a punishment at all…!"

She was still going for it. Pushing back and practically begging me to truly dominate her. That was the game we were playing. Well, if that was the case… "You also aren't going to cum until I say so."

THAT was a bit of a shock to her. It was a reach for me, as well. I knew I couldn't make people's bodies do impossible things when it came down to it… But something Derpy had said back at the party had me thinking, and my anger was making me more open to wild experimentation.

Trixie's hand dropped and hung limply between her legs, and she scoffed. "Then why bother?"

The corner of my mouth rose. "Nuh-uh. You're going to bring yourself to the edge, and then hold there."

"W-Why would I…" Her hand was already moving back up, and in a moment she had penetrated herself again. But she remained indignant. "Fine. I guess that'll be fun or something…"

My expression changed to a full-on grin. "You see that, Trixie? Even if you're reluctant, your body listens to me better than you do." I leaned forward again and placed a hand on Trixie's ass – not a spank, but it still made her twitch. "I've got you, Trixie," I said, using that low tone again, almost whispering. "My words are in your head. My voice controls you more than you could possibly realize."

With every sentence, Trixie's eyes got wider and wider, and her hand didn't stop. She bit her bottom lip and played with herself in a renewed frenzy, getting really into her own pleasure. Every ounce of that rebellious front was gone.

Fortunately for me, she didn't seem to be actually afraid, despite the gambit I was playing. It seemed more like the idea aroused her. Which was the outcome I was hoping for.

Trixie now taken care of for the moment, I focused my attention on Moondancer again. "Roll over, please. On your back."

It was a little tricky, but she complied with only a little hesitation. She pushed herself forward, trusting her entire weight to the table, and shifted around to present herself to me. As she got fully onto her back, her gigantic, milky breasts shifted, rolling off her torso – but not flattening, still retaining their full, ripe roundness. With her pants and underwear now down around her shoes, her thick bookworm thighs were on full display, as well as the generous butt that refused to squish down entirely, thus propping her lower end up. And between all that was her puffy, engorged, sticky, wet lips.

Tempting. So very tempting. But part of me, the angry and newly confident part of me, already knew what the next step was. This would be necessary.

Instead of dropping my pants and fucking her right away, I walked around the table to Moondancer's side, causing her to look at me in confusion. "H-Huh? Why aren't you…?"

"Ssh, hold on." I leaned over the table and hovered a hand over Moondancer's head, with my thumb just a few inches over her forehead. "Until my thumb's off your forehead, you can think normally without my influence," I quietly declared. And I put my hand down.

Just like before, my body was wracked with a buzzing discomfort, as a new source of judgment materialized on the abstract plane of normality. But I was ready for it this time. I weathered it and kept my eyes on the mare.

The moment my thumb reached her forehead, her eyes went wide, and she immediately pulled up her legs to cover up her privates, and reached her arms around her breasts. "Gaaah! What… What am I doing…?" she said, panicked and out of breath.

"Seriously?!" Trixie shouted out, still bent over and fingering herself. "We're doing this AGAIN?"

"We're doing this MY WAY, Trixie!" I shouted back. "Just… be quiet for a second!"

Moondancer, entirely overwhelmed, curled up and tried to make herself as small as possible. Which, considering the size of her assets, was pretty much futile.

I stayed as calm as I could. "I know, I know. Sorry." I let out a heavy sigh. I almost lost my nerve, tempted to take the hand off and just not deal with this shit. But I stayed on. "Look, I gotta ask… You're a virgin, right?"

The pulled-up black sweater was bunched up over her mouth at this point. She looked over it at me, through her foggy glasses and tearing-up eyes, and nodded shakily. "Mm-hmm…"

Another deep breath to calm myself. "Okay." The words escaped me momentarily, but I knew the gist of what I had to say. "What Trixie did… You can write that off as a weekend of experimentation, maybe. But this? Not to put it on a huge pedestal, but… You'll remember this. So…" A pit formed in my chest. It went against all my worst instincts to even consider the words that were about to leave my larynx, but I forced them out. "Are you… absolutely sure you want it to be me?"

Moondancer's eyes widened in surprise, but she also looked more confused than anything else. "I… I thought I already said… I was gonna…"

"You made a snap decision," I replied. "And consent can change. Pretty rapidly." I took another deep breath to handle my nerves and leaned in a little closer. "Look. Despite what I said, you can absolutely leave right now. There's no point of no return. If you're not comfortable with this, with me, then you can pull up your pants and walk away. No argument, no grudge."

The busty bookworm was silent, staring at me in shock.

Meanwhile, the buzzing along the back of my neck got intense, but I ignored it for a little longer. "I'm an alien, a pervert, and ten minutes ago you were ready to snap my neck. So are you sure that you want me to be the guy that…"

"Are… Are you going to take care of me?" Moondancer mumbled through her sweater.

It was my turn to be given pause. In this circumstance, there was no way for her to absolutely trust me with the power I would have over her… But she already knew that. I was pretty sure she just wanted to hear me say it. I nodded firmly. "Yes."

"You won't abandon me?" she asked, her face scrunching up as her tears began to flow freely. With real fear, she asked, "You won't… You won't leave me by the side of the road like some kind of…!"

"No, of course not!" I assured her, then winced. "I mean… We'll have to part ways eventually, at sunset, but… No, I won't… I won't just throw you away, or treat you like trash. I promise."

There was no guarantee. I could have been lying with the skill of a politician, for all she could know for sure. And yet, my words… The corners of her mouth turned up, her cheeks rose, and through her tears and fogged-up glasses she looked really, genuinely happy. Nervous as hell, but glowing with relief.

Maybe she just needed to hear it.

Her eyes turned up towards her forehead, and I checked too. My thumb was still there.

"Y-…" She paused, took another breath, and nodded. "Yes. Yes! Please. Please…"

I nodded back and lifted my hand. I felt my perverted world click back into its abnormal place as my commands took their previously stated effect. For a moment, I marveled at how I seemed to be gaining a little bit of true mastery over this power – after all, I'd just wielded my thumb like a magic wand, casting spells with my words. But whereas I was relieved and momentarily curious, Moondancer's reaction was far more extreme.

The change in mental perspective hit the mega-busty student like a bolt of lightning. She let out a howl of confused pleasure as her legs, which had been pulled up to cover her most intimate privates, twitched outward. In the same instant, her pussy shot out a squirt of her liquid lubrication with such force that it nearly reached the next table over.

I had a guess as to what was going on. Everything that was wrong and embarrassing about this situation had mostly disappeared, leaving only what was positive, tolerable, and arousing. Namely, getting her newly curvy body's virginity fucked out of her by a powerful stranger she now somewhat trusted, in front of all these ponies who couldn't do anything other than watch.

As I took a few slow steps around the table to her front, Moondancer groaned and spread her legs wider. "Please… ffffuhh… FUCK me… Fuck, fuck, fuck me…"

I was a little disturbed and… weirdly proud of myself. I couldn't help smiling a kind of evil smile at the sound of her begging for it. It went against some of my better instincts… but then again, none of this was exactly following my BEST instincts…

I stood in front of Moondancer now, between her outstretched legs, staring down at her puffy, winking lips. Trixie, her face red with embarrassment and arousal, looked back at me over her shoulder. "Had… Had enough for your conscience?"

My smile turned into a disgruntled frown. I was already past the point of retaliation; I didn't need any more of Trixie's teasing. I let out a little huff and growled, "Suck on Moon's right tit, Trixie. And move your hand."

Trixie barely hesitated. Her right hand moved away from her dripping snatch and moved up towards Moondancer's gigantic, sloshing, leaking breast. It took some doing to angle the nipple down to her level. While she was doing that, I knelt down. My left hand strayed towards the spot Trixie had vacated, and I pushed two fingers in. There was no resistance; my fingers practically glided in, instantly slick from Trixie's juices. She let out a quiet moan, and finally managed to latch onto Moondancer's dribbling nipple and gulp down whatever the bookworm had to offer.

Moondancer could only barely see the top of my head past the parting of her cleavage, but she could tell my face was right between her thighs. "Wha-What…? Are you gonna…? I thought…! Nngh!" Trixie's suckling interrupted her questioning.

I just marveled at the feast of jiggly flesh before me. Moondancer's thighs were thick and smooth and lovely, and I followed my instincts and gave them a kiss – one on her left inner thigh, and one on her right. She shuddered, and another squirt from her pussy drew a wet line across my neck. Her scent was musty and sweet.

Wasting no more time, I dove in and sucked at the top of her lips, tonguing her clit. She gasped and clenched her legs around me, smooshing my cheeks against her thighs. It was a heavenly sensation. I responded by diving down into full-on eating her out, scooping her fluids with my tongue and letting her unique flavor fill my mouth. It was hot and sticky like Trixie's had been, but Moondancer had a hint of… vanilla? No, more like melted vanilla ice cream. The flavor of cream soda. Something like that. It was weird, but made eating her out as delicious as the way she squirmed around my tongue.

I was starting to realize how much I enjoyed cunnilingus. At least when it came to mares. But putting aside the convenience of their fluids' taste being pleasantly sweet; the heat, the movement, the texture, and all the little signs of the female's pleasure… All of that was a confirmed turn-on. I resolved to make it a semi-regular part of my sexual activities.

A couple minutes after I'd started, I rapidly became aware of her approaching climax. Her legs flexed and her core trembled. Quickly, I pulled myself out from between her thighs, my shoulders pushing her legs up until her feet were hanging near my ears. Past her copiously leaking breasts, I could see her face – and her whole body at that – as she tried desperately to push herself past the point of no return, only to fail and slump, and she groaned in frustration and denied need.

I kept my hand reaching down to Trixie's pussy, lazily fingering around in it while the magician sucked on Moondancer's boob. Meanwhile, I unzipped with my other hand. The fact I'd gone so far with my clothes on was impressive to me.

It was a little finicky to fish my fully hard cock out of my pants, but I succeeded and lined it up over Moondancer's wet opening, resting my length on her mons. Not a hint of hair on any of these mares, either. Even a self-proclaimed student like Moondancer, who probably didn't worry about her appearance as much, had flawlessly smooth skin all over. It was simply and strangely erotic.

Vainly, I took a moment to admire the length and girth of my recently enhanced dick as the head of it rested on her lower stomach. What struck me then was the size comparison between me and her. My width was a little less than two inches, at my estimate – a significant thickness. It nearly touched both her thighs. Her pussy, while puffy and engorged and dripping and winking, didn't look all that much bigger. It almost seemed like a perfect fit.

I came to a realization. It really isn't me that's the weird one, I thought. All the other stallions really are oversized. Sure, the mares stretch out, and maybe that's more pleasurable for some, but it's not like I'm throwing a hotdog down a hallway anymore. I was big enough to provide friction. To provide pleasure. Everyone else was just going overboard.

Whether that was true or not, it put my secret concerns about intercourse to rest for now. I looked up at Moondancer's face, silently asking for permission one last time.

Once she caught my gaze, she nodded her head so vigorously that her thick-rimmed glasses went askew, tumbling up her forehead and dangling off her horn.

That was it, then. Nothing left. I pulled back, lined myself up, and gently pushed my way inside.

Both of us let out a moan as sensitive flesh met sensitive flesh. I only got the head inside before Moondancer's wet hole tightened around me, squeezing me and pulling me further in. Her hips lurched forward as she gasped out, groaning in confused pleasure. "Ungh… My… My vagina's… never done this before…"

I was a little thrown off by this sentence, but Trixie pulled her lips off Moondancer's tit and smirked. "Better than a dildo, right? Having a real dick down there gets the instincts going…" That was all she said before she was back to milking.

Oh right, I thought, like Daisy. Like every mare before. They had complete vaginal control, but even if they weren't that interested or experienced, their intimate spaces were still perfect cock-milkers purely by instinct. Moondancer was learning this for the first time, firsthand.

Her insides were hot, especially hot compared to some other mares I'd been with. I felt like steam should be rising between us. Her fluids stuck to me, her pussy clung at me – it was like once she had me she was never going to let go. I had intended to start slow as a courtesy to her, but her internal characteristics made that a necessity anyway.

That is, until I was all the way in. Until we had become accustomed to each other's feeling. Then I pulled back sharply and gave her a quick thrust, making her grunt in pleasure. I straightened out my stance and started pumping my hips, fucking her properly. Her juices practically splashed out around my dick, sticking to my shirt and running down my balls.

She couldn't do much in this missionary position, but she pushed back as much as she could. The total result was sending her unoccupied boob swaying and swinging, which was too much to resist. With my free hand, I pulled it towards me and leaned forward myself. It was just big enough that I could latch onto the thick nipple and suck away while still fucking her. Reaching Trixie's pussy with my left hand was a challenge, but somehow I managed.

There I was, then. Fucking Moondancer while sucking on her left tit and fingering Trixie, who was sucking on Moondancer's right tit.

Less than a minute after this orchestra of pleasure got underway, Moondancer's gasps quickened and her body trembled. Her pussy squeezed tightly around me and gushed, but I kept thrusting and sucking and fingering. I noticed her milk production hadn't surged, which meant she hadn't gotten a boobgasm, or wasn't capable of them… but I took that as a challenge.

"Oh, goddess, fu-hu-huuuck…" Moondancer whimpered, her head laid back on the table and her mouth hanging open. She had already cum once – was still cumming, really – but we were still stirring up her arousal to new heights.

In the precious moment I had between Moondancer's orgasms, I mentally focused on my left hand and Trixie. I wanted this to be as close as possible, so I quit stirring my fingers randomly in the magician's snatch and sought out her clit, giving it a few loving squeezes. Her quick moans into Moondancer's tit showed she liked that very much.

God, it was a challenge to make it all happen – fucking Moondancer faster and faster, lovingly sucking her breast and rubbing it with one hand, trying to finger Trixie to orgasm for the first time with my other hand – but I gave it my all. And before I knew it, a wave of tension from my toes to my eyes signaled my own impending orgasm. At the last moment, I sucked with all my might, went wild on Trixie's clit, and buried myself balls deep in Moondancer's pussy.

Everyone moaned and groaned, but the loudest and un-muffled was Moondancer, whose screams pierced the ears of everyone in the donut shop. Not long after her first gush, a second one stained my dick with fresh femcum. A moment or two after, Trixie did the same to my fingers, her slit squeezing my digits. And best of all, the milk from her breasts shot out in a fresh burst, her tits gaining just the slightest bit of tautness as sweet ambrosia leaked into our mouths. Just the thought of such victory sustained my pleasurable pulses of cum deep and long into Moondancer's womb.

It took us a long while to come down from that. We laid there, basking in each other's contact and bodies, covered in sweat and cum and milk, breathing heavily. Aftershocks of Moondancer's double orgasm stroked my cock, occasionally coaxing out an extra shot of semen from me. I absentmindedly played with Trixie's pussy, gently exploring her wet lips.

Who knows how much later, we finally came to our senses. It was Trixie who disengaged first, wiggling out of the reach of my fingers and parting from Moondancer's breast with a wet smacking sound. Her blue face was red and weary as she sat along the table and gave me a heady look. "Almost simultaneous," she murmured. "Good job."

Oh man, the smile on my face at that. I swallowed the last of Moondancer's milk in my mouth and let go of the nipple, and I brought my fingers up to suck the last of Trixie's sweet syrup off them. She let out a sharper exhale as she watched.

"Mmmmmn…" Moondancer moaned, her pussy squeezing me one last time. She blinked and rolled her head up like she was waking up from a dream. She was an absolute mess – her sweater pulled up to her chin, her giant breasts expressing milk in all directions, and her lower body just soaked to the bone. Missing her glasses, she just stared unfocused at me with a goofy grin on her face. "That was… Unnnh…"

Trixie glanced at the blissed-out expression on the student's face, then looked at me. "Fine," she said with a soft smile. "I'll admit it. You seem to know your way around mares. Your approach worked much better than mine."

Still smirking, I slowly pulled out of Moondancer. Trixie performed the courtesy of casting a cleaning spell on all of us, and I put my junk away. "Awesome," I replied, and put my fists on my hips to strike a mock heroic pose. "All that porn finally paid off!"

That got Trixie to giggle. Moondancer just groaned as she tried to pull herself up, and said, "Can you two stop… being witty until… the world stops spinning? Oooh…"

Trixie and I grabbed her hands and helped her get to a sitting position on the table. Her eyes immediately roamed over the rest of the dining area, at all of the ponies watching us. My eyes followed shortly after.

It was then that I realized how awkward it was for the rest of the room. Not that what we were doing was wrong or unwanted, but no one else knew quite how to react. Some were watching intently but looked away once we looked at them. Some seemed to be pretending to ignore us, but giving us glances out of the corners of their eyes. No one wanted to be caught looking, but they couldn't just NOT look either.

One stallion stiffly brought his hands together in a half-clap, and I rolled with it. "Sure, go for it," I announced to the room. "If you enjoyed it, clap."

I was taken by surprise by how quickly the room filled with applause. Now that the ponies had an idea of how to react, they went all-in. Instead of spontaneous public sex, we had become a spectacle, a show. And I guess we'd done a pretty good job.

Trixie took to the center aisle and bowed to each side of the room, her naked, heavy breasts swinging with each motion. "Thank you! Thank you! You've been a wonderful audience!"

I just smirked and rolled my eyes. Always the performer.

Moondancer, however, moved to cover her nipples and cross her legs, shrinking in the eyes of the public around her. "It… They…" She looked at me with mild panic. "What are they going to think of me? Are they… Am I…?"

"No, no, you're fine," I was quick to assure her with a gentle voice. "You're free to be as dressed as you want and have sex with whoever you want. No one's going to think you're a slut or a whore." And I was reasonably sure that because I'd just said it, it was true.

"Unless you want them to," Trixie quipped after taking her bows. She beckoned to us. "Come on, come on! You two as well."

I gave a quick little side-bow, and Moondancer just nodded at the gathered ponies before shrinking away and searching for her glasses and discarded pants.

Joe, taking a break from sucking his own horsedick, whistled from behind the counter. "Damn! Pascal, if I'd known you were gonna put on this much of a show, I would've made it more of an occasion!"

I waved back at him. "Sorry, Joe. Just kind of spur of the moment."

"Guess I can't blame ya, lovely ladies like that," Joe admitted with a big grin. "You planning on sticking around? Because–"

I shook my head and said, "No, we've got places to be today. Gotta take in Canterlot while we've got the chance." In reality, I was worried that doing too many sexy things in one location would result in diminishing returns. If I was going to continue to fight off the Normal, I needed to do something fresh and new. "We'll be heading out soon," I added.

"Dang. Well, you're always welcome!" Joe called out.

I turned back to my mares. Trixie was ready to go just by virtue of being her mostly naked self, and Moondancer had her discarded clothes in a bundle. "So… um, what now?" the bookworm asked.

That was an interesting question. "Well, first, we step outside." The three of us exited the building, which brought about another burst of applause out of nowhere.

Once the glass door closed behind us, Trixie burst out into blushing laughter. "That was… Oh my gosh! Trixie has never felt so…" She wriggled her ample hips. "…wanted! And YOU." She fixed her sultry gaze on me. "You… Haha, it's such a cliché, but you're HOT when you're mad. Really."

I rolled my eyes again. I still didn't like the idea of being played, but I had to admit she'd gotten me. "I suppose I should thank you for pushing me."

Trixie winked. "Just like you asked. And you're welcome."

"That was nice and all, I guess," Moondancer muttered, finally joining the conversation.

"Oh, that was amazing for you, don't lie," Trixie teased.

The blush on Moondancer's face deepened. "Oh, no no, I didn't mean to say – I mean, that was really, really good! But…"

"I know things are moving a bit fast," I said. "I'd love nothing more than to just spend the day lazing about, maybe in Trixie's hotel room, getting to know each other at our own pace." I shook my head sadly. "But that's just not on the itinerary."

Moondancer glanced nervously around at the other ponies on the street, suddenly self-conscious that she was bottomless save for her shoes, and mostly topless at that. Nopony was giving her more than a passing glance. She looked back at me and said, "What's the deal with that, anyway? I don't fully understand."

"Pascal's power is also his curse," Trixie explained before I could start. "Imagine a stallion with a cutie mark in being 'normal.' Now imagine that cutie mark grafted onto a human."

The explanation seemed to work for the ponies, because Moondancer's eyes very quickly widened and darted towards me. "That means you're…?!"

I let out a huff and nodded. "Yeah. I'm transforming as we speak. I could become the most normal, boring stallion in the world – and be happy about that – if I'm not careful."

"Oh my Celestia…" Moondancer breathed.

"Surprisingly heavy stuff for a couple of perverts, isn't it?" Trixie remarked.

Moondancer shook her head vigorously for a second and collected herself. "Wait wait wait. So how does that… translate to sexifying a bystanding donut shop?"

"It's not normal, is it?" I asked rhetorically. But I was getting wary of hanging out in front of the shop; we needed to move. "Hey, can we walk and talk? Maybe drop off some of Moondancer's things at, uh, Trixie's hotel room?"

"M-My place isn't that far," Moondancer muttered. "But yeah, we can…" She took a careless step forward, and her giant breasts wobbled dangerously, her nipples spraying fresh milk onto the cold stone. "Um… You know what…"

Her horn lit up with her pinkish magic, focused on her nipples. In a few seconds, the trickling slowed to a complete halt.

"There. Now I can… walk…" She took another hesitant, chest-wobbling step.

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "Not going to shrink them down?"

A sheepish, embarrassed smile appeared on Moondancer's face. "Uhm… I mean, I learned these spells for a reason, and…" She looked around at all the people not-watching, then back at her own enlarged breasts. "It's…"

"Say no more," I said. "You've got your kinks, too. But we should still get going. Care to lead the way?"

"Sure, yes, alright," Moondancer stuttered out, still blushing. She stepped in front and walked down the street, her soft, sloshing breasts leading the way for all of us.

"You sure you need that sweater?" Trixie asked, noticing how the ratty garment was still technically on her shoulders, back, and arms, even if it had no hope of covering up the front anymore.

"Erm… I'm fine until we get home, if that's okay."

Trixie and I agreed that we had no problem with that. Moondancer rounded a left corner, and we followed her away from the hotels and the shops and towards a more residential part of the area. The busty young mare was given a wide berth, and quite a few stares, by the pedestrians walking the other way. From behind, I appreciated Moondancer's bottomlessness, especially the way something trickled down the sides of her thighs every time we passed somepony.

To be honest, I had my own fair share of arousal too. Quite a few lovely, busty mares walked by our little group along the street. I had Trixie and Moondancer to stare at, but that didn't stop me from admiring (and briefly fantasizing about) every eligible body that I saw.

"Um, so, the normal thing! If that's what we're calling it," Moondancer said suddenly, looking forward and very deliberately not at us. "Why that donut shop? Why her – I mean, Trixie? Why me?"

Back in reality, I counted off her questions on my fingers as I answered them. "It was a reputable place with plenty of ponies in it, which means more ponies would SEE and ACCEPT the changes we made." I pointed at Trixie with two fingers out. "Trixie knows a thing or two about handling immense power–"

"Not all the right things," Trixie pointed out dourly.

"–she understands the temptations, AND she's more confident sexually, and in public, than I am." Then I pointed three fingers at Moondancer's back. "And YOU… YOU asked."

"Right," Moondancer mumbled quietly, as though the fact had escaped her momentarily.

I sighed. "You can still walk away. Not gonna hold you here if you don't wanna–"

"I'm staying, I'm staying," Moondancer insisted, turning around and stopping in front of us. "I just… I need to understand. Why are you mind-controlling ponies, sexualizing our culture one building at a time… and trying to pass it off as a good thing? If it's in self-defense, why haven't you found another way?"

At that, I had to scoff and throw up my hands. "Because this issue is a fucking hour and a half old. I've been flailing non-stop just to stay alive. You think I've had time to come up with another plan? You think I haven't tried, despite that?!"

"Calm down, you two," Trixie warned us casually. "We're naked and beautiful, and somehow THIS is what's going to cause a scene."

Moondancer paused as Trixie wished, but didn't look any less severe. "But where does it end? Do you want to turn all of Equestria into a giant orgy?"

There it was, the hard question. As honestly as I could, I answered, "…No. But anything less might not be enough."

"Hopefully, it doesn't come to that," Trixie was quick to add. "It all depends on the meeting with Princess Celestia at sunset, right? She might be able to provide a third option."

I looked up between the ornate buildings at one of the highest towers of Canterlot's castle. I didn't know if it was the Princess's quarters, but it made a good enough focal point. "At the VERY least… At the very least, she'll provide some answers. There are only two ponies in the world that can tell me why ponies hate humans, or what humans did to ponies… But she's not going to tell me until sunset."

Moondancer looked momentarily confused. "Can't you just…"

"She's BLOCKING me," I said tersely. "Running out the clock. So I can't just 'walk in' with this power. It's a powerful cutie mark ability, but it can't override other cutie marks. Like that of the guard she ordered to keep me 'detained.'"

"…What did you do to him?" Moondancer asked a little fearfully.

"Oh, nothing much," Trixie replied with a smirk, and I cringed in advance. "Just asked him and his squad to help out by masturbating into the station square for five hours."

I facepalmed. Moondancer processed this, eventually failed to find outrage, and just stared at me. Eventually, she said, "You're a menace. Empirically, factually, by definition… you're a menace to society. Our society."

Trixie's brow furrowed, but she glanced at me and said, "She's got you there."

"Nah, I wasn't exactly going to dispute that…" I admitted.

Shrugging off the accusation didn't help Moondancer's mood. "You… You must have some moral objection to what you're doing, right?"

"A little."

"Then why don't you… Why don't you…"

She trailed off, but her question hung in the air, and it was pretty obvious what she was implying. In essence: 'Why don't I just roll over and die, to protect everyone else?'

Trixie glared at her. "That's an unfair question to ask anypony, human or not. Are you actually trying to convince him to–"

"Er, no!" Moondancer turned towards me. "I know the answer is 'no.' I've accepted that. But I need to know WHY."

I opened my mouth to speak. "The… It…" I sighed and looked away. "The reason…"

I thought about everything that had happened over the past three weeks. The teleportation, the injury, the recovery, the poking and prodding, the awkwardness of trying to fit in, the shunning, the hatred, the fitful nights spent shamefully jacking off, and finally the night of the mob… But then I remembered the last three days, and all the extremely good things that had happened to me, and all the friends I'd made. I thought of what I'd done to them, and what they deserved.

"The truth is, the option's not off the table," I said at last. I gave Moondancer a hard look. "But if there's one thing I need, one thing I deserve, it's answers. The truth about humans. I came all this way to get that, and I'm not shuffling off this pony world until I get 'em. So until I get to see her after sunset…" I tossed a hand up dismissively. "Fuck it."

Moondancer's eyes narrowed. "'Fuck' your morals? 'Fuck' the consequences?"

"No." In this, I was resolute. I already knew what I meant. "I mean 'fuck' the circular argument I've been running in my head for three days straight. I know exactly where my morals and temptations are now. I know exactly HOW I'm going to do this." I looked at Trixie, then Moondancer. "And it's not full slavemaster, nor is it gonna be fully the right thing. Just… my way. With confidence. And I know – that's a dangerous assumption to make when you have nigh-absolute power, but… if I don't make it, I'll die before I get my answers." I took a deep breath and let it out, exiling some of my pent-up tension. "So fuck it. Just a little bit. Then, at sunset, I'll tackle the question."

As the words left my mouth, I realized that this wasn't really a justification. This didn't absolve me of my morality. This was me snapping under the stress and the weight of my decision. But I couldn't really blame myself for it.

Moondancer's head shifted side to side slightly, as if she was weighing a decision. Then, finally, she let out a heavy breath to match mine. "Okay," she said.

"Okay?" I couldn't help but ask.

"I don't believe you're as evil as I thought," she explained slowly. "You have the capacity for good, and it's not a fluke. I don't… I won't stand here and blindly tell you that any choice you make will be the right one, but… At least, if you end up throwing our world down the gutter, you'll think about it first."

I chuckled at that. "Oh man, will I."

"You won't be able to get him to stop," Trixie said sarcastically.

Moondancer stepped towards me and took my hands in hers, and looked me in the eye. "For what it's worth, thank you. For respecting my consent… and my opinion."

Trixie put a hand to her chin. "You've been very argumentative for someone under his power. Pascal, did you forget to turn it back on for her?"

"No, I'm still… still rationalizing," Moondancer said, a little sadly. "But…"

"I primed you well enough," I cut in. "You know enough to comment on it. And really, what I've discovered is that if you don't like what I'm doing, that just means you tolerate it, not go 100% along with it. You can still sort of dislike it, or what I'm about to do…"

Moondancer nodded slowly. "On the flipside, I'm also coming up with reasons why I should just deal with it if the worst happens," she muttered, then stepped back. "Alright. All things being equal… Consider me back on board."

I couldn't prevent another sigh leaving my lips. "Finally." I rubbed the back of my neck – I could feel another buzzing sensation crawling up my spine. "The sooner we get back to something sexy, the better."

"Already?" our new nerdy companion asked in surprise.

"I told you this was sudden, and fast."

Trixie stepped to my side. "How about you go get your things taken care of, Moony, and WE'LL deal with the immediate problem of sex?"

"I… You sure?"

"We've been playing this by ear all day, so… sure," I said. "Then we'll figure out where to go next."

Moondancer stared at us for a second, blushing at the implications of what we were about to do, and then nodded. "Okay. Um, it's all the way down to the end, then at the next corner on your right on the other side. I'll be there if you need me."

And with that, she turned and headed down the sidewalk alone.

Trixie watched her bottomless ass bounce away. "You went a long way for her. I'm a little jealous."

I turned towards the lovely magician and placed my hands on her waist, pulling her body against mine. "Sorry," I said sincerely. "Didn't mean to deprive you of attention."

Trixie pressed into me but still watched Moondancer's retreating form. "Mm. It's a little more than that."

I had an idea of what it was. "I never really asked for your permission, sans power, did I?" I started to raise my hand towards her head. "Do you want me to…?"

But Trixie grabbed my wrist. "Don't. We've had quite enough of you putting yourself at risk." She put my hand back on her waist and leaned into me, pressing her breasts into my chest, and resting her head in the crook of my neck. Her pointed hat covered up part of my face. "You… You and your stupid bleeding heart."

I smiled. Our position naturally progressed into a hug, and we rocked gently back and forth.

"Besides…" she went on, "I'm fairly certain I wouldn't pass this up with a clear mind, anyway."

"You sure?"

"That's what I just said, wasn't it?"

"Okay."

We stayed together for about a minute, just enjoying a moment of quiet in each other's embrace. In all the chaos and arguing and consideration of heavy issues, I guess we'd both needed it.

"That's part of the problem," Trixie said with a sigh. "After all this time, I'm still a very shallow pony. Even if she's kinky in her own way, her moral compass is strong."

I nodded. "To be fair… she's the only person for miles who's full-on resisted me. That's a high bar to match." I rubbed her bare back, across one of her shoulder blades. "But hey. You're an awesome pony. And don't let me or anyone else convince you otherwise."

Trixie didn't answer, but from the contented hum I heard, I thought I'd made her smile a little bit.

Gradually, we parted. "Changing tracks, ahem," Trixie said, "what was all that business back there with the 'My voice is inside your mind' talk?"

"Ah, that." I smirked. "An experiment."

"Mind letting me in on it?" Trixie asked coyly, smirking back. "That was my mind you just fucked, after all."

"I wouldn't say that," I calmly denied. "I'm not into brainwashing, per se. That was more of a… brain massage."

"A gentle mindfuck, then. Still, what was it?"

I stopped to consider if I was really ready to make this case, but it was an exciting prospect if it was true. "I think this power… makes me really good at hypnosis."

Trixie's expression became interested… then intrigued… then rather shocked and attentive as it dawned on her. "Oh, wow. It really could."

"There's a lot of trust involved in this ability," I pointed out. "Even if I say something wrong, somepony assumes I have a good reason to say it."

"You bypass a good portion of the critical factor of the mind…" Trixie murmured. "Giving you better access to the subconscious…"

"You know about hypnosis?"

"I'm a stage magician. Not that far removed from a stage hypnotist. I know a handful, here and there. How do YOU know about hypnosis?"

"I've… dabbled."

"Erotic hypnosis?"

"Erm."

"Hahahaaa! Got it in one!"

I was red in the face. "Alright, alright. But I've done enough serious research, tried putting myself in trance a couple of times. The key thing is, you can't actually be forced to do something you don't really want, right? The person's brain always has the ability to abort; they're just trusting the hypnotist to put them in a nice, deep trance and… well, do something they enjoy."

"And with you, there's already a large amount of trust," Trixie finished. "So was that the trick? You putting me in a state where you could 'command' my subconscious?"

"Or at least convincing you I was already there," I confirmed. "Did it work? Could you really not move your hand away?"

Trixie thought about it. "Well… I believed I couldn't… Or just couldn't summon up a reason to move it… Which, if we're talking about hypnosis, is basically the same as being unable, right?"

"In theory," I replied, getting a little excited now. "Oh man, if this is actually a thing… Ah, but we'll need more testing."

"Want to try putting me under, for real?" Trixie asked without missing a beat.

I went a little more red at the thought of this nubile, naked, busty magician – whose body was currently pressed up against me – in a blissful state of trance. "Um… Maybe in a more comfortable setting. For now, it's something in the toolbox."

Trixie looked mildly disappointed. "Can't argue with that, I suppose. So what shall we do about your need for sex?"

I shrugged. "If we're just waiting for Moondancer… Let's just keep it simple. A titfuck, maybe?"

"Coming right up… Master," she said, putting a sultry emphasis on the last word as she lowered to her knees. It got me acting sheepish in a hurry. It was official: Referring to her 'enslavement' was now her way of teasing me. I couldn't believe it had gotten to this point.

But just as she had set a cushion down and started unbuttoning my pants, we heard a shout down the street. A mare's voice, shouting.

"Was that…?" Trixie asked.

It sounded a little bit like Moondancer shouting our names at the top of her lungs.

I grimaced. "Shit, it might be."

Without another word or argument, we both abandoned our task and quickly headed down the street. As we got within a block of the T-junction ahead, the shouting became clearer:

"PASCAAAAAL! TRIXIIIEEEEE?"

We broke into a sprint – I wasn't at all distracted by how Trixie's boobies bounced, honest – and crossed the street to the right. Near the end of the next block, knelt down, her beige boobs overflowing her lap and positively gushing milk into a nearby gutter, was Moondancer.

"We're here, Moony," Trixie assured her as we closed in, so that she could stop shouting.

"Sorry," she apologized automatically, her eyes puffy, almost at the point of tears. "I was almost there, and then my… my breasts got really tight and full, and then it all just started coming out, and… and it hasn't stopped. I feel so full still."

I looked to her tits, which looked a little bigger and a LOT more firm, impotently spraying their white contents onto the street, then looked back to the mare that owned them. "You, uh… Clamped them before, right? Maybe they backed up?"

"It's never happened before…" the student mumbled. She looked truly uncomfortable. "I don't use the lactation spell often, but it's never, ever gotten this bad."

"Hmm. Haven't ever heard of a milky mare getting backed up," Trixie observed, kneeling down and assessing the situation. "Buuut… An enhancement spell, a quick-start lac' spell, a fresh tit-orgasm, and then you try to stop it? Yeah, I think that might add up."

It was then I noticed that Moondancer's horn was fully lit, and there were depressions forming in the surface of the skin of her boobs, moving outward from her chest in milking motions. "I've been trying to get it out myself, but it doesn't seem to be working…"

I sighed. "No, this is really something that's easier with assistance." I walked around to Moondancer's right side and knelt down. "Trixie?"

"Got it." Trixie knelt down on the left side. We each grabbed a mighty tit – each one about the size of a beach ball – and used both our hands… basically our entire arms to stroke them from the base to the tip. The flow of milk increased to a steady stream as we squeezed it down, then slowed down to a trickle. Then we started the process again, and more milk came rushing out.

"Oooooooh my Luna…" Moondancer gasped, her face sweaty and her glasses fogging up again. "That's… so much better…"

A few strokes in, and we'd barely made a dent in how full these things felt. We were all in for the long haul. As Trixie and I started to establish a synchronized pattern, I said between strokes, "So… When you said… 'Leave you by the side of the road'… I didn't realize… you meant… literally."

"Eheh…" Moondancer chuckled weakly. She took off her glasses and cleaned them with a part of her bunched-up sweater, still stifling moans with every stroke. "You, uh… haven't… disappointed. Ah…!" Her hands drifted beneath her massive bosom towards the obvious spot as she spread her knees a bit.

Trixie was also starting to get a bit worked up. "This is kind of your fetish, isn't it Pascal…?" she asked in a slightly distracted way.

"Yeah, not too bad, right?" I replied with a grin.

"You really like THIS?" Moondancer said incredulously. "A mare so big and full that she's practically immobile…? You like helpless mares?"

"You're still really quick to accuse," Trixie pointed out.

"Sorry."

I thought about it as we kept milking her. "Well… I guess the appeal of a 'helpless'-level fetish is not… y'know, 'Ha ha she's powerless,' but… 'That makes me want to help out,' y'know? Like… If you had tits this big full-time… I'd do anything to help. I'd help with all your chores, drain these every day… All that…" A little drunk off the fantasy, I pressed my face into the tops of her breasts and I slid down them with my arms. "…to justify one session of playing with these impossible, perfect tits."

"…Wow."

I pulled my head back up, smiling with a little embarrassment. "That's how the fantasy works, anyway. In reality… I wouldn't want you to be stuck with this full-time, if you could help it. Doesn't stop me from imagining the scenario, though."

A lull in the conversation passed as we continued milking, but I was getting tired. So was Trixie. Moondancer agreed to let us take a break since we had made significant progress. The area where the street met the sidewalk was flowing over with milk, most of it going into the drain grate. How many gallons we'd milked out of her, I couldn't say. More than the volume they could possibly contain even if they were hollow, that's for sure.

We all sat on the edge of the sidewalk, side by side. As I shook my arms out, I was struck with an idea. "What are your fetishes? Might as well ask."

Trixie squirmed and looked genuinely bashful for possibly the first time I'd seen today. "Well, you know me, I'm getting off on the whole exhibitionist thing… But if I have one little guilty fantasy, it's… Well, the idea of making stallions get uncontrollably hard."

"Ah," I said with a grin, "that's right, you ponies have total control down there."

"That's kind of why I like you," Trixie admitted. "It's easy to see the outline when you're getting appreciative. But a full-grown stallion, uhn… I kinda want to see them bursting out of those pouches, trying in vain to rein in those massive erections… And to know it's all because of me." She patted the beige breast in front of her and looked to Moondancer. "That's one of my secret kinks. How about you?"

"W-Well, I already told you about the 'free use' one…" the milky mare mumbled.

"Anything else?"

"Well… Um… I guess… When the changelings attacked Canterlot, and the rumors went around about them… I guess I liked the idea of being the queen. Or rather… having a bunch of male drones I can just command to… to…"

Trixie grinned. "Fuck you?"

"YES," Moondancer replied a little too forcefully. "Just… Have them take me while I'm sitting on the throne, or doing literally anything else. Some situation where I ignore them otherwise, because they're just tools. Just cocks. Just… mindless, brainless, emotionless… fucking for pleasure!" She looked ready to recede her head into her own shoulders after that outburst, but she'd forced it out bravely like a trooper.

Trixie looked proud of bringing the reclusive, upstanding student further out of her shell. Meanwhile, I found myself latching onto that last particular phrase.

"Mindless, emotionless sex…" I echoed, starting to grin. "Wow. I am TERRIBLE at that!" And then I just started laughing. Guffawing harder and harder, louder and louder.

"Oh gods, you are!" Trixie realized, bursting into giggles. "It's always 'meaning' this and 'purpose' that!"

Moondancer started to chuckle. "You… You gave me that whole spiel!" Her laughter got stronger, sending rapid ripples across her bountiful chest. "'Sex is adventure! Sex is exploration! Sex is X, Y, and Z!'"

I put my hands over my eyes and dragged them downwards. "Fuck! I am the WORST at just plain FUCKING!"

The three of us could not stop laughing for a solid couple of minutes. Just laughing our asses off at my expense. But I found it just as absurd as they did! They didn't even know the half of it! How many heartfelt conversations had I had amidst titfucks? How many 'friends' had I made after a round of sex to break the ice? Jesus Fucking Christ, I was a hopeless romantic in the guise of a horny pervert! And the worst part was, after three days of nonstop sex… it was still happening! I couldn't stop!

Moondancer was the first to start calming down and catching her breath, shortly followed by Trixie, then me. The mares had probably had plenty to laugh about to – after our arguments, all that tension… A good laugh at me and ourselves was exactly what we all needed.

When I could finally take a breath without giggling it back out again, I rubbed the side of Moondancer's big, milky breast and looked at the others with a dopey smile. "What are we even doin', huh? Let's just… head out, enjoy the day, and go wild. We'll deal with the heavy stuff later. Let's use this power to have some fun."

"Safe fun," Trixie added. "Without hurting anyone or ruining lives. That's your way, right?" I nodded proudly.

Moondancer smiled back, though she still looked nervous. "And maybe… we can help people, too?"

"Sure, through the magical power of sex in a slightly repressed world," I said, just a little sarcastically.

"You know what I mean," the bookworm said. "If the opportunity arises to really make a difference…"

"We'll take it," I agreed. "Now…" After an awkward silence, I added, "What… do we do next?"

That got another round of light chuckling from the group. "I guess I have to ask since I'm the new one," Moondancer remarked. "What's your goal? What do you want to accomplish?"

"So far, it's just been 'big sexual changes,'" Trixie reported.

I jumped in with my ideas. "What I'd like to do is… Well, I mean, we're in Canterlot. This is THE place to be. Lots of trendsetters and celebrities and nobility. Lots of big events. I'd rather hit any or all of those instead of just walking around zapping random places."

"Say…" Trixie thought aloud, "there's supposed to be a big fashion show coming up, right?"

"I think that's at the beginning of next week," Moondancer replied. "But I don't know, there might be a few of those people around…"

I chuckled. "I think you're gonna have to be our Canterlot tour guide. Sorry."

"Well, I've lived here most of my life, but… I've been kind of a loner, so I don't know how helpful I'll be."

"Hey, you get to explore the city with us, then!" I said encouragingly. "So, anything else? Maybe… are the Wonderbolts in town?"

"Their training center is a ways away from here," Trixie pointed out.

"No, I mean the stadium. There's a stadium in Canterlot, right?"

Moondancer nodded very slowly. "Yeah… And… If I recall, they do event there once every… three weekends, during the season? This… MIGHT be one of them…"

"Awesome." I clenched a fist excitedly. "We might get the Wonderbolts." Internally, I added 'Rainbow Dash is going to kill me.'

"And as for the nobility… Well, they're always doing something. You can't throw a stone in the Noble Quarter without running into a garden party or a benefit party or something… That's probably the easy part."

I counted on my fingers. "Wonderbolts, fashion, nobility… If we spend a little more than an hour with each of them… That's enough time. We get to sunset."

"That's not counting travel time," Trixie muttered, suddenly coming to grips with the flaw in our plan. "How are we going to get to all of those places without stopping for sex every 15 minutes? We'll need a cab or something." She glanced at me. "Speaking of, how are you doing?"

I laughed. "Oh, don't worry." I pointed at the milk on the curb lapping against the heels of my shoes. "This, right here? Nowhere NEAR normal."

Moondancer got sheepish at my remark, then said, "Well, as far as transportation goes…" Then her horn lit up, and fired a burst of burning light into the air, a stark orange against the sunny blue Spring sky that rose over the rooftops. It formed a symbol – some kind of wing within a wheel?

"What's that?" I dumbly asked.

"There's a sky chariot service in town," Moondancer explained. "That's their call signal. I've never used them before, but I've always wanted to. You can rent them all day, and… Um, you can take care of the bill, right? They're kind of expensive."

I grinned back. "Oh, don't worry. That's exactly what we needed."

"Happy to help, I guess…"

I stood up to stretch my legs, and looked back at my two partners in crime. "Yeah, this'll work out just fine. A shoulder devil, and a shoulder angel," I quipped, glancing at Trixie and Moondancer respectively.

"A sexy devil…?" Trixie pondered.

"Absolutely."

"No objections."

As we were about to share another laugh, Moondancer suddenly leaned forward in discomfort, and we heard the 'plip plip' of more droplets joining its brethren on the street. "Oh gosh! Here we go again! It'll take them a while to show up anyway…! Make sure to drain them all the way!"

Trixie and I rushed back into position at the side of each tit, and resumed our full bear-hug milking routine while Moondancer moaned out in embarrassed relief. Given the situation, and everything that had happened in the last half-hour, I could not think of a more entertaining way to pass the time.

Public Attraction

I was soon getting really, really hot under the collar from the milking. At first, the worry for Moondancer's well-being had stopped anything more than academic appreciation of this fetishistic situation from coming to mind. But as the contact with Moondancer's big, milky breasts continued, the more I got into said fetishistic situation, and the more stiff and sweaty I became. And the flow never seemed to end.

A couple of times, I dipped my head towards the front of her boob to take a sip from the chaotic stream of delicious milk. More than a sip, really. I had to struggle to pull myself back up and resume working.

After a few minutes of intense, rigorous squeezing, the gushing of milk finally slowed to a trickle of drops. Moondancer let out a gasp. "Okay, stop, stop…!" Her speech was ragged and breathy. She was gulping for air. There was no doubt in my mind or Trixie's that she'd been fingering herself underneath her bulging, sensitive bosom. The only question was how many times she'd gotten off.

I desperately wanted to keep my hands on Moondancer's pale, supple skin, but I decided to be respectful and pulled away. I was deeply uncomfortable in my pants, but for the moment I persevered. "Are you… okay now?"

Trixie massaged her upper arms, breathing just as hard as the rest of us. "That was a LOT of work. I have more respect for mothers now."

"They don't usually overproduce through magic," Moondancer pointed out, then reached out over her breasts. "Help me up, please…"

We helped her get onto her shaking legs. At our feet, along the edge of the curb, was a miniature river of pearly white milk, slowly draining into a sewer grate at the end of the block. The section of polished stone street in front of us looked like it'd been pouring rain for the past hour, just in that spot. It was impressive how much those mammaries could produce.

My aura of 'normal' prevented us from drawing a crowd, but we did have a couple of concerned observers passing by on either side of the street, looking questioningly at us to see if any assistance was needed. Which I supposed made enough sense; if I saw someone on the side of the road violently spewing fluids, even sexual fluids, I'd wonder if someone needed to call an ambulance. Thankfully, Trixie and I had given the impression that we had things under control.

Moondancer straightened herself, wiped herself down slightly, then turned to face towards her house on the other side of the street. "I'm gonna go," she announced haltingly. "Going to shower, change, look up how to cancel the lactation spell… and I'll be right back." And she marched across the street, trying very hard to ignore the looks she was probably getting as her dripping tits wobbled with each step.

Trixie and I watched her leave and noticed the house she was heading towards. It was a humble little cottage sandwiched under the archway between two fancy-looking apartment buildings. The yard was half-overgrown and half-mowed, as though someone was just now getting around to taking care of it. Same with the house itself, almost dilapidated in places, but with some fresh paint here, a brand new window there. It told the story of someone finally getting their life together.

I looked back at Trixie, who I just noticed looked just as red and sweaty as I was. Before I could react, she practically jumped me, slamming her body into mine, her lips into mine, shoving her tongue into my mouth and rubbing up against me with everything she had.

She pulled away, her muzzle still touching my nose. "Forget the titfuck," she ordered. "Fuck me."

In a low, throaty voice, I growled, "Yes, MA'AM."

I helped spin Trixie around so fast she nearly fell over. She caught herself on the pole of a streetlamp, then decided it was good enough and bent at the waist, flicking her tail aside to let me see everything. Her pussy lips peeled apart on their own, inviting me into her dripping wet passage.

By the time I was capable of rational thought again, my pants were already down around my ankles and I was lining up my dick. The next instant, we both thrust – myself forward, her backward. Our hips smacked painfully in the middle, burying my length inside her in one slick motion.

We both gasped out and moaned in relief. We'd both needed this. We started fucking in earnest.

I lost myself in the frenzied thrusting so eagerly and so immediately that part of me – the self-hating part of me that reared its ugly head at the worst possible moments – worried that I was taking too much, that I wasn't actually pleasing Trixie with this, that I was already ignoring her desires and focusing solely on myself.

Trixie gasps and moans and 'Oh yes'es put that all to rest.

Still, I thought through the lusty animalistic haze, perhaps that instinct has a point in that I could be doing more. Not that dick-in-vagina wasn't pleasure enough – it was fantastic, and Trixie seemed to think the same – but something about these ponies in general was inspiring me to go above and beyond. Maybe it was their bodies, Trixie in particular with her luscious and toned curves, already promising so much pleasure-taking that I wanted to return the pleasure-giving in kind.

I was already trembling with each thrust, so I could just barely think of a single idea. I bent over, assuming a dominant, possessive stance as I fucked her. I reached around with my right arm, crossing over her hanging, swinging, deliciously round bust, and roughly squeezed her left nipple.

"Aah! Oh YES!" she immediately cried out.

Then with my left hand, I looped around her left thigh and massaged her mons, toying with the upper edge of her labial lips. I could feel through her skin the slight shifting of muscle as her pussy writhed around my cock. Daring to go further, I gently dug in my finger until I found her clit and rubbed it in a circular fashion, only pausing in my desperate thrusting for a second before I found my rhythm again.

Trixie's squeaks and gasps of pleasure gave way to a nearly continuous moan as I fucked her, fondled her, and toyed with her all at once. It brought a triumphant smile to my face, though it faded quickly as the pressure within me mounted.

The sensual blue magician's legs shuddered, and her backward thrusts lost their tempo. "Yes, yes, YES, YES, Pascaaaaaaaaaaaalll…!"

I couldn't help getting into the spirit of things, moving my hands to her hips. "Angh, rgh, Trixiiiiiiiiieeeee…!"

With a combined, final grunt, we came in succession, Trixie right before me. We continued to vocalize our pleasure as our bodies sent waves of ecstasy through us, with me dumping another load into Trixie and the showmare eagerly accepting it.

I was distantly aware of a large shadow passing quickly over us, then the sound of wheels rolling on the street, but it was hardly my present concern.

As soon as I was done, I slumped, trusting a portion of my weight to Trixie's back. This orgasm had sapped me, left me tired and drained. But also wholly relieved. A great frustration had been slowly building in me since we left the donut shop, and my entire body was glad to exorcise it. Judging from the satisfied sigh from Trixie, she seemed to feel similarly. We were almost becoming in tune, her and I.

Slowly, Trixie straightened up, and I lifted off her to give her some room, though I was still embedded within her. She rolled her shoulders and stretched her arms. "Mmmm… You certainly do work hard, don't you?"

"I'm starting from a disadvantage," I pointed out. "So I gotta work hard."

"I don't know about that…" Trixie rubbed along her crotch and down the length of my dick that was exposed. "You're getting me hooked on taking your load… The way it tingles inside makes me–"

"What." My tone was harsh and my eyes were wide.

Trixie chuckled, not quite understanding my concern. "Mmhmm. Gave me a pleasant buzz after you shot down my throat, too. I've been meaning to see if that was a fluke, or…" She turned her head to look back at me, but stopped three-quarters of the way and became concerned. "Um. Uh-oh."

I wanted her to go back and clarify those statements, because it was cause for alarm if it meant what I thought it meant. But I looked at what had Trixie troubled. The sky-chariot that Moondancer had called, a full fancy-looking carriage with some kind of red and gold color scheme, had landed in the street. There were two pegasus drivers at the forward handle, one older gentleman and one young buck… and there were also four pegasus royal guards with spears flanking them.

"Oh hell," I muttered. "One thing at a time." With a sharp and dramatic pull, I yanked my softening dick out of Trixie's snatch – causing her to yelp in surprise – and turned towards the guards, hands on my hips, my dripping dick hanging out for everypony to see. "What. Seems. To be the problem? Officers?" I was quite mad.

Two guards approached Trixie and me, while two of the guards stayed back with the chariot drivers. The closest one to me, looking a bit more decorated than the ones I'd seen so far, kept his stoic guardspony glare leveled at me and declared, "According to your arrangement with Lieutenant Rook, we cannot allow you to use this service."

Trixie composed herself and stood at my side, doing her best to look imposing even in her nakedness (and with a surprising amount of success). I noticed a few of the pegasi present blushing or trying not to look at the nude magician, but the two in front of me were perfectly unphased.

I scowled and drummed the fingers of my right hand on my hip. I needed this sky chariot, but the Normal was acting weird again. I had to find out the twisted logic in play and twist it back into something more useful. "Okay. Explain."

"The lieutenant's orders were to keep you in custody until sunset," the guardspony declared. "The two of you agreed that you were free to see the city so long as you were kept under surveillance. And that he did what was… necessary… to ensure your healthy arrival." With a shake of his head, he continued, "But… having access to a chariot gives you the opportunity to escape, or…"

I broke out into laughter. This was ridiculous! "Excuse me? No. There is a zero-percent chance I'm going to fly the coop."

There were a couple of groans at that, from one of the drivers and a stifled one from one of the younger-sounding guards in the back.

"No pun intended, I swear," I said with a smile before getting serious again. "I NEED to see Celestia. I'd really, really… REALLY rather see her sooner than later… but this is where we're at. I am NOT skipping town. I just need this thing to see more of the city before my 'time' runs out."

The leader shook his head again. "You could also attempt to storm the palace and see the Princess earlier than she intends. There are too many risks."

Ah. So this was about eliminating risks, was it?

A plan came together, and my devilish smirk returned. "Okay. I get it. Can't go… unsupervised…" I folded my arms and pointed towards the pegasus drivers. "How about… those two get the day off, and two GUARDS drive for us? Be our chauffeurs? That way, you always have someone who knows where we are, and you can still keep an eye on us."

The younger pegasus driver looked confused. "Um, can we do that? This is company property…"

The older, gray-maned gentlecolt had a bit more of a cavalier attitude about it. "It'd be out of our hands. The only question is whether we'd still get paid."

"Yeah, sure!" I called out to them past the guards. "Just tell your bosses the HUMAN said to give you a bonus for handling this… delicate situation." The drivers seemed to like that idea.

The guard in front of me furrowed his brow and thought about it for a long, long, looooong moment. I guessed I was constantly putting these guys in a weird position, what with me being somewhere between a persona non grata and a VIP.

"Fine," he finally said. "That will suffice. It will take some time to check the duty rosters and assign two free–"

"Oh, no need," I cut in, devoid of patience at this point. "Just two of you guys. In fact, THOSE two guys." And I pointed at the two royal guards hanging back, the ones who didn't look as serious or high-rank. They snapped to attention immediately.

"…Very well." The gaurd in front of me turned around with military grace, then approached the two new drivers. Looking to one then the other, he said, "Guardsponies. Celestia is counting on you. Do NOT lose him."

They saluted and replied in unison: "Sir, yes sir!"

Without another word, the commanding guard and his remaining squaddie took to the sky. The company pegasi stepped out from the pull-bar (or whatever it was), the older one muttering something to the effect of, "Let's see if we get paid," before he and his coworker flew up and away as well.

Which left Trixie and I with our two new guard companions, courtesy of my watchers' twisted paranoia.

I let out a deep sigh and placed two fingers on my temple. Trixie glanced over at me and said, "Power aside, the fact you can order the royal guard around is kind of incredible on its own."

"Incredible, or scary?" I muttered.

"Hmm. You're right, that's a better word."

With another sigh, I stepped up to the two white pegasi, who stood a little straighter and put on their best royal guard stoicism. "Well," I said, "we're still waiting for one more, so in the meantime how about we all get to know each other? I'm Pascal, Equestria's one and only human. That's The Great and Powerful Trixie. Who are you two?"

The one on my left went first and saluted. Now that I was up close, I could see some very tiny differences between the almost-identical guardsponies. The guard on the left had a slightly leaner build than expected and looked a lot younger in the face (as much as I could judge their anthropomorphic horse-faces). When he spoke, his voice was a little higher-pitched as well. Between the two, he was obviously the youngest. "Crosswind, sir!"

The guard on my right did not salute, probably because I wasn't in any way a superior officer. He had a more typical muscular build for a guard, stood an inch taller than his subordinate, and had a ghost of a mustache forming on his upper lip. When he answered, he looked straight ahead and not at me. "Will."

I was surprised, and raised my brow. "Will," I echoed flatly. I hadn't been expecting a pony to have a human-sounding name.

The corporal's composure broke for just a second, his eyes glancing down and to the side. "Short for 'Williwaw.'"

"Ahhhhh." With that settled, I stepped around the carriage to check on Moondancer's front door. I didn't see her coming back or in the windows, so she was probably still cleaning up. We would have to wait a while longer.

Trixie approached the guards a little cautiously and said, "So, what do you know about Pascal going into this?"

"Uh, not… much, really," Crosswind said awkwardly. "Just… what we saw when we flew in."

"He's a deviant," Williwaw said with only a hint of hesitation. "That everypony is tolerating, apparently."

Good, I thought. If they didn't explicitly know about the power, then there was no need to debate the ethics of the Normal with yet another addition to the group. I returned to the guards and asked a question I felt was rather important: "Either of you two have significant others?"

There was a moment's pause. This wasn't a question a guard was usually asked. Then Williwaw said, "I'm married. I have a wife."

Crosswind, meanwhile, went wide-eyed and tried to look anywhere other than at another living being. "Um, no, not- no. I… no. Not really, no, sorry. I mean… not… yet…"

I was more than a little confused. "You, uh, wanna clarify?"

"Do I have to?" Crosswind whined.

Out of nowhere, Williwaw smacked Crosswind's chest with the back of his hand. "Shape up, recruit! You're a Royal Guard. Have some backbone!" He returned to his soldier's stance and glanced at me. "Besides, your answer will probably determine whether he involves us in his shenanigans."

"Pretty much," I couldn't help but agree, though I was glad to see Williwaw (I was starting to see why he shortened it) break character for a moment.

Crosswind sighed and said, "I don't… know… what I like yet."

Now that was an interesting answer, I thought. Trixie seemed to think so too. "Couldn't it be both?" she asked.

The younger, leaner guard was starting to blush. "I don't know if it's… both."

Sounded like there were some personal issues there. And if I was going to be respectful with these toys– er, guards I'd borrowed, then it seemed like both of them were off limits. Oh well. They'd still be useful. "Alright then. I'm not gonna make Will cheat on his wife, and I'm not gonna force you to… make contact with anything you're uncomfortable with. You're probably gonna see a lot more naked ponies before the day's done, though."

Crosswind gulped. His eyes were focused a little fearfully on Trixie. "Oh… okay…"

Then I heard some footsteps approaching the chariot, a sort of 'click-clack'ing sound. We all looked as Moondancer rounded the corner of the car.

Actually, at first, I thought I had been mistaken. I thought maybe that Moondancer was still getting ready and this was some other mare approaching us for whatever reason.

But no, this was our busty bookworm, alright. She had just completely changed styles.

She still wore her red-and-violet mane in a beaded, messy topknot – though I noticed the hair of her mane and tail was lighter and silkier, probably because it'd been washed. And she still wore those thick-rimmed glasses with the taped bridge; maybe those were the only ones she owned right now.

Everything below the neck, however, was completely new and unexpected.

It took me a while to realize that she wasn't wearing nothing at all, because it was impossible not to stare at her mostly naked boobs first. Her breasts were a little smaller than their previous milk-leaking size, but only slightly, and their 'character' had changed; they were more perky and resistant to gravity. Now it looked like each tit had a few proud inches on Trixie's natural size. If Trixie's were pumpkins, then these were beach balls. Which was appropriate, considering what she was wearing.

Moondancer had donned a skimpy string bikini, primarily a deep red with purple highlights to match her mane. Tiny triangles hid her nipples from view, even though hints of her areolae were visible and her nipples were so thick that they made obvious indentations. The top also squeezed her boobs just the tiniest amount, just enough to be enticing, like it was deliberately a half a size too small. The bottom piece clung tightly to her hips, the thin red fabric between her legs still showing a clear cameltoe. And on her hoof-feet were a pair of beige high-heeled sandals. Gone was the bookworm; here was something closer to a slutty beach bunny.

Needless to say, I was stunned, intimidated, and highly aroused.

Moondancer, however, looked concernedly at the guards. "Oh, horseapples. Are we in trouble?!"

"No no, that's…" Without looking away, without ceasing my stare at Moondancer's almost-free tits, I waved vaguely and dismissively at the guards with my arm. "That's taken care of. Um…" I found myself having to swallow.

The student blushed and started to giggle at my flustering, clasping her hands behind her back and nervously twisting back and forth. As if her arms weren't hard enough to see past those breasts…

Trixie, meanwhile, had a big grin on her face. "You went all-out, didn't you? Hahaha… This is that part of the story where the nerd 'pretties up' and makes a big splash, isn't it?" She put a finger on her chin and added, "Which I guess makes me the bitchy stepsister. Or the mean popular cheerleader type."

I looked back at Trixie kind of incredulously. "Let's… NOT make this a high school romance?"

That got the group laughing, except for the guards, who had shifted back to being stoic in order to be polite.

Moondancer put up her hands and said, "I don't think I was trying to show you up, Trixie, honest."

Trixie folded her arms under her breasts and cocked her hips to one side, smirking at the bikini bookworm. "I don't actually mind. That was just a long way around to give you a compliment. You look… delectable."

Moondancer blushed at the teasing and lost her composure for a second, becoming self-conscious again. "So I look okay?"

"I don't know; Pascal, what do you think?"

With Moondancer's body back to being the subject, I struggled to keep myself polite. "Humina," I said. "Several 'humina's. A MULTITUDE of 'humina's."

Moondancer's face was hard to read. It seemed like she was going through many emotions as I said that. She wasn't used to being admired as a sexual object, and so she was asking herself what she thought of it. Part of her – the split-second I saw her frown – wanted to remind herself that this was wrong, wrong, wrong behavior, but a bigger part – the guilty little smile she gave me after that split-second of doubt – said she kind of enjoyed it for a change, at least in this moment.

Trixie glanced over at our new chauffeurs. "And you, guards?"

Crosswind's voice immediately cracked. "SHE'S! Fine. Ahem, really fine." He coughed and looked in the opposite direction from Moondancer.

Will let out a gruff sigh. "It'd be impolite to say more," he said begrudgingly. He gave Moondancer a smile, though, and said, "But you look lovely, ma'am."

There was a grin on Moondancer's face now, the excitement of wielding her sexual appeal too powerful to contain. "Thanks, um…!" She trailed off, lost for a name.

That seemed as good a segue as any to get the group back on track. "Alright, so." I cleared my throat and tried to ignore my heavy arousal. "Moondancer. When you, uh, called the sky chariot, the guards saw that as a security risk. But we talked it out, and now these guys are going to be our drivers for the rest of the day. Meet Williwaw, married, and Crosswind… question mark."

I could feel the rookie guard shoot a little withering glare at the side of my head.

"Okay. I guess that makes sense, with, uh, everything," Moondancer said. Some of the worry from before crept back into her expression. "Still, we're not going to get arrested after this or anything, are we?"

"Oh hell no," I said almost instantly. I turned outwards towards the street and sidewalk. "To anyone listening! These girls aren't liable for anything, if it comes to that! It's all on me!"

Will raised an eyebrow. "We aren't here to decide that."

"No, but someone's listening who is, or can send it up the chain," I replied wearily. I turned back towards the guards, ready to get back down to business. "So, it's about time for us to get moving, but first, a question: Do either of you know if the Wonderbolts are in town today?"

Crosswind's eyes lit up and his wings unfolded a little bit. "Um, yeah! They're doing a relay race today." His posture drooped right after as he said, "But the event already started a while ago."

"And if we left now…" I suggested.

Crosswind shook his head. "We'd barely make it in time to watch them take their bows."

Wait a minute, I thought, that was perfect. "Do they, uh," I said, getting excited, "stick around after the race? Glad-hand a bit? Go to the showers?"

"I-I don't know," the recruit muttered defensively. "That's their private life. I don't assume. I'm not one of those fans that obsessively stalks their every move."

Will visibly suppressed a roll of his eyes. "Depends on the Wonderbolt," he said. "Some of them stay longer, some of them leave early."

Trixie caught on to the same idea I had. "If we go now, we might get to meet some Wonderbolts!"

"And then…!" Moondancer started, but then remembered the reason why we wanted to meet celebrities in the first place. "Oh dear."

I gestured toward the front of the chariot. "Saddle up, gentlecolts. We're off to the raceway!" And with that, I pulled myself up to the ornate red-and-gold door, swung it open and ducked inside. The guards slowly made their way to the driving area, and Trixie and Moondancer followed me in.

The interior of the chariot was generous and plushly furnished. This was definitely a luxury vehicle. Without my influence, somepony would have to spend a pretty penny to afford this kind of transporation. It was basically somewhere between a private jet and a limousine. There was even an overhead compartment with complimentary drinks and snacks stashed inside. As a middle-class scrub, this was way above anything I'd ever been treated with.

"Ahhhh." Trixie didn't hide her sounds of contentment as she settled into the soft seat. She and Moondancer sat on the opposite side of the car. She put her hand on her chin and smirked out the side window. "One step closer to living like a princess."

"Well, today's a 'bucket list' kind of day," I remarked.

We heard the flapping of wings, and the carriage started to take off. Weirdly, despite not being secured in any way, we didn't feel too much of the momentum of taking flight. It still felt like being in a plane taking off – and my fear of heights kicked in a little bit – but less so and more controlled. I wondered if there was an enchantment in effect to keep the cabin's environment stable. Judging by the intensely curious look Moondancer had as she looked all around, she was probably wondering the same thing.

Once Trixie had her fill of watching the streets of Canterlot shrink beneath us, she fixed a hungry gaze upon me. "You're absolutely right," she said, and jumped towards me.

It took me a second to realize what she meant as she landed in my lap and started magically undoing my pants. Bucket list. Fucking in midair.

"Woah, woah, wait!" I cried out. "We need to talk about–"

"Don't tell me you're getting nervous again," Trixie growled.

"This is important," I insisted. "It… It's about this. And what you said earlier."

Trixie raised an eyebrow at me, took a deep inhale through her nostrils, then sighed and rolled off, sitting beside me. "Fine. Make it quick."

Moondancer watched me warily. "I thought we were done talking..."

"I thought so too," I muttered. "But apparently…" I lost my nerve for a second. With the Normal in play, they'd find some way to rationalize this, but in any other context this would seem like the worst possible moment to bring this up. I stared straight down at the carpeted floor of the carriage and said, "I have reason to believe that my fluids – semen especially – have some sort of… addictive quality to ponies."

There was a moment of silence as the mares processed this. Moondancer, crossing her legs tightly all of a sudden, was the first to respond. "Does… Does that mean you've been… drugging us?"

Trixie snorted. "So you believe I'm getting 'addicted' to you cumming inside me?"

"Yeah…" I replied slowly, realizing how absurd it sounded. "At first I thought it was just taste, but maybe–"

"Pascal. Moondancer." Trixie chuckled and leaned forward, the bottom swells of her breasts brushing up against her knees. "When a mare and stallion love each other very much… and make each other feel good… it's only natural for them to want to do it again. That's not addiction, that's just wanting an encore."

I wondered how Trixie avoided being instantly convinced by the Normal. Maybe her rationalization was different – that I believed what I was saying, but that I had to be mistaken. "You're the one who said it felt different," I pointed out.

Moondancer, despite brazenly showing off her body in that string bikini, was suddenly back to being her reclusive self in posture. "It… You mean that it's not the same with stallions…? What I felt down there is…"

Trixie's face was neutral for a moment as she regarded Moondancer. "It still feels tingly and good down there, doesn't it?"

The student nodded a little fearfully.

Trixie smiled a little. "Well… As the only one who's actually had intercourse before today, I can confirm stallion cum feels… I guess you'd say 'how you'd expect.' Not unpleasant, either – there's a lot of it, and it's warm and gooey and…" She let out a pleasant, dreamy sigh. "…it fills you, makes you feel like a mare."

"And mine?" I had to ask.

"Much the same, but that warm, gooey feeling lasts much longer," she replied. "And there's this tingling, this buzz that spreads through your whole body and makes you…" The stage magician blushed as she realized she'd talked herself into a corner. "Well. Happy and wanting more, I guess."

I slammed the back of my skull against the plush headrest. "Fuck. It's not just taste." Which meant everyone I'd fucked today, I'd exposed to my semen's effects. Which meant everyone I'd ever had sexual contact with over the past three days…

"But again, it's not like I'm gagging for it," Trixie backpedaled hurriedly. "It just felt really good and different and I kind of want more. That's natural, not addiction."

"Ponies have naturally addictive personalities," Moondancer said quietly. "I've heard of ponies having irresistible cravings for a certain brand of cupcake after a few bites."

Trixie shot her a 'you're not helping' look. "Nothing a little willpower can't overcome, then." She then shot me a haughty smirk. "Besides… Most guys would kill to have mares love their semen."

I lowered my head. "Most guys… haven't nearly reduced Twilight Sparkle to a cumdumpster."

Despite the Normal keeping everything I did and said reasonable, THAT kind of shocked them. Moondancer gasped, and Trixie involuntarily laughed. "I-I'm sorry, what?" Trixie asked, half-smiling. "Twilight Sparkle? Goody two-shoes Princess definitely-a-virgin Twilight Sparkle?"

"Yeah."

Finally, Trixie saw that I was totally serious, and you could see the skepticism leave her face. "Oh. Oh wow."

"Is Twilight okay?" Moondancer asked.

"Yeah, she… seems to be," I replied. It just occurred to me that she could still be feeling the cravings despite my words enforcing a different mindset. Had I irreversibly fucked her mind? "I dunno. Maybe you're right, Trixie, and it's not so strong that you can't overcome it with willpower. But the fact that humans and ponies have this sort of natural interaction…"

Trixie let out a long whistle. "I think I know what question number one is when you meet Celestia."

Moondancer let out an exasperated grunt and adjusted her glasses. "Well… dammit. We can't exactly stop you from having sex, can we? So what do we do then? Limit your exposure?"

The cabin lurched a bit as the chariot started to descend. We were approaching our destination.

"I guess so," was all I could say. "Just make sure I don't get anyone too hooked before I, y'know, might disappear tomorrow."

Trixie sharply exhaled through her nose, drumming her fingers on her thigh. "Is it really that bad though?" she said all of a sudden as we continued to descend. "And hear me out. We're basically talking about a mild topical aphrodisiac. I assume you saw Twilight Sparkle get addicted, but… That's still Twilight Sparkle."

"Huh?" I said dumbly.

"What do you mean by that?" Moondancer asked, a dangerous edge to her voice and her eyes slightly narrowed.

"You're the one who's been talking about 'addictive personalities,'" Trixie replied. "Wouldn't you say that girl has kind of an 'obsessive' personality?"

Moondancer thought about it uneasily for a moment, before she said, "She… DID make it her personal mission to make up for missing my party…"

The chariot landed with a thump and rolled to a stop.

"We're here," came the call from Will at the front.

"I'm just saying you might not know enough," Trixie summarized. "Maybe it isn't all that bad."

"You just want to keep having sex with him," Moondancer muttered.

"Which. Is. Natural." Trixie got up from her seat and did a little bow. "I rest my case."

Moondancer let out a little groan of frustration and opened the chariot door, and they started to climb out.

I sat there for a second, a little dumbstruck by what Trixie had suggested. Was she right? Had I jumped to the 'addictive cum' conclusion too quickly because it was kind of my fetish? Was Twilight's reaction particular to her and not necessarily indicative of what everypony's would be?

Well, there'd been Golden Harvest before her. But according to her boyfriend and Derpy, she was already kind of a wild mare behind closed doors. Other than that, I didn't have any evidence from any of my other partners, other than my dick and my semen were tasty and smelled good. Then again, I'd only had one encounter with most of the mares I'd been with. Yet none of them reacted as strongly as Twilight.

Did the effect build up with multiple loads? Was the Normal in play, making sure no one was concerned about the feelings and cravings building up within them? Trixie was right about one thing, at least: I didn't know enough.

What was my course of action, then? Unfortunately, I already knew what it was: Fuck it. Just a little bit.

Depressed but resolved, I climbed out after the mares and shut the chariot door behind me.

We were parked at the edge of a plaza in front of the stadium's gates. At the center of the plaza was a tall statue of some kind of androgynous pegasus person, wings spread and one arm up in a flying position. There were ponies just starting to walk out of the stadium's gates, filling the plaza with chatter about the show that presumably just finished.

The stadium itself, being a track for flying pegasi, was situated at the edge of one of the Canterlot mountain's cliffs. The building and the stands only bordered half the circumference of the cloudy 'field.' The wind was fairly strong here, though less so directly in front of the stadium's walls. Combined with the shining sun, the pearly architecture, the mountain backdrop, and the throngs of excited ponies with smiles on their faces, the whole environment was pleasant, beautiful, and energetic.

I really was the odd man out here – weak, not all that handsome, and brimming with ill intent. A scenic vista like this didn't deserve someone like me.

Feeling embarrassed all of a sudden, I glanced over at my two companions. "Um… You two feeling alright? Not cold at all?" I asked.

Trixie kept an eyebrow raised at me, almost studying me. A little off-guard, Moondancer self-consciously ran her hands over her bare arms and shook her head. "N-No, we're fine."

"You sure?" The words came out of my mouth before I thought them. "I'm sure we could get you something to cover up with."

"Excuse me??" Trixie almost shouted.

Now Moondancer was worried and staring at me. "It… It's fine? The sun's out. It's just a strong breeze here. The temperature's fine…"

For some reason, I kept talking. "But still, I mean, to save yourself the humiliation from all of these ponies seeing you naked. It's just not norm–"

With telekinetic force, my head was yanked backward and into Trixie's generous bosom. I was dazed and suddenly aware of a buzzing numbness throughout my entire body.

The next instant, I was filled with equal parts rage and fear. I pulled myself back up and held the side of my aching head. "Guuhhh… It blitzed me. Fucking son of a bitch!"

"You- You were glowing a little," Moondancer whispered. "It's real…"

Trixie stepped up behind me and placed her hands on my shoulders, pressing her breasts into my shirt. "Are you back with us, Pascal?"

The fear ebbed away, leaving behind anger so potent I was breathing heavily. "Doesn't it realize it's pushing me?" I asked no one in particular. "If it would just WAIT four or five hours, I wouldn't have to do all this and then we could figure this out civilly!"

Trixie started rubbing my shoulders. "I doubt a living spell really cares about that."

"No," I agreed. "It's a cosmic concept. It only cares about one thing. One idea. And it's certainly not 'mercy' or 'waiting.'" I pulled away from Trixie and turned to face the plaza, looking at all the ponies that were oblivious to what I was planning.

"That's awful… That's legitimately awful," Moondancer said in horror. "No wonder you're so… determined."

I cupped my hands around my mouth and yelled, "EVERYPONYYYYYYY!"

Despite the wind, the acoustics of the plaza carried my voice across most of the area, turning just about every other head towards me.

I had a plan brewing. I still had a few details to figure out, but getting all these ponies to listen was the first step. I pointed towards the androgynous metal pegasus and shouted, "EVERYPONY! GATHER AT THE FRONT OF THAT STATUE! I'LL BE THERE IN A SECOND! I HAVE AN IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE!"

Thanks to my power of acceptance, almost no one could think of a reason not to follow my directions. The throngs of ponies started congregating around one side of the statue's base.

I rounded on Trixie and pointed at her, deadly serious. "Trixie. Go to the stadium. See if they have some big tarps we can use. Maybe a couple of chairs."

The naked stage magician grinned, happy to see me all fired up again. "Ooooh. Sir yes sir." She mock-saluted and hurried towards the stadium entrance.

I pointed at Moondancer next. "Dancer. That growth spell you used. Can you use it on other mares?"

"Um, well, yes…" she replied nervously. "I-I mean I haven't done it before but it should be-"

"Good. How about stallions? Can you make them grow?"

"…Grow breasts?"

That caused my train of thought to derail a bit. "Wha- No." I made chopping motions around my crotch. "I mean dicks. Balls, even."

Her eyes followed my hands. "Do… you, um… want to grow?"

"Uh- oh fuck." I was suddenly very glad she hadn't jumped the gun on that. "No. Bad things will happen if you try that. I'm not magical."

Moondancer recoiled at the mental image. "Oh."

I was getting more and more exasperated. "I mean STALLIONS. Can you make other stallions grow."

"That's a different spell," she mumbled. "But, um, yes, I know it. I also… haven't used it on anyone other than myself before…"

And now the mental train came to a complete stop.

Of COURSE there'd be hermaphrodite magic here. Of COURSE.

Thank goodness I hadn't encountered it up to this point. Futa was not my… Well, it wasn't very high on my list of fetishes; let's go with that.

I mentally rebooted and resumed my questioning. "Okay. Now, the important thing: Is there a LIMIT to how big you can make someone?"

Moondancer didn't answer immediately, just stared back at me in surprise.

"I'll leave you to think about that," I said, and turned toward the gathered crowd. I motioned for the guards standing by the chariot to follow me as well. "Hey, you two come along. I'm gonna need you guys."

Crosswind jumped a little, but they both followed me as I made my way towards the statue. They waited at the edge of the crowd and did their best to look imposing while I climbed up onto the monument's base. I now stood above the crowd and was looking out into a sea of multicolored faces. It was actually kind of disorienting.

"Alright!" I yelled to the crowd, clasping my hands. "Thank you all! I'm Pascal, Equestria's one and only human! And I desperately need some help!" I raised two fingers way above my head. "I need TWO volunteers, a mare and a stallion! Who don't mind a little exhibitionism! And don't have any pressing appointments for the next hour or so!" I paused, then added, "Actually, a lot of exhibitionism is involved!"

The primary emotion running through the crowd – based on their faces and the low tone of the chatter – was confusion, with a dash of apprehension.

"Remember!" I started to clarify. "It's the human asking you to do this, as an emergency! That means no matter what, no one else can judge you poorly, or ridicule you, or make it a big deal in some tabloid crap! As long as you do what I'm telling you, you'll be fine, I promise!"

A mare's voice from the front of the crowd called out: "What exactly do you want us to do?"

"I want that to be a surprise!" I shouted back. "But it's definitely gonna be…" I couldn't stop myself from chuckling preemptively at my own stupid pun. "…BIG!"

A few awkward seconds ticked by, and then, finally, a few volunteer hands raised into the air.

I went for the first couple I saw. "You two! Towards the back! Is that a mare and a stallion? Yes? Okay, come on up!" As the duo made their way to the front of the crowd, I addressed the rest. "Thank you, everypony! If you've got places to be – or children, actually! – you should go, I won't stop you! But everyone else, I highly suggest you stick around, because in the next few minutes, there's gonna be a spectacle! And there WILL be audience participation!"

The crowd dispersed a bit, the better portion of them leaving outright. The rest of them spread a bit more evenly through the plaza and talked amongst themselves.

Meanwhile, I got down from the statue's base and walked forward to meet up with the mystery couple I'd picked out on a whim. I hadn't been able to see them clearly through the crowd, so I was curious to see who I was dealing with.

A mare and a stallion finally came into view. The mare had light gray skin with a two-tone white-and-purple mane. The stallion had azure skin with a dark blue mane. Both of them looked incredibly familiar.

"Pascal, is it?" the stallion said. "I'm Night Light. What can we do to help?"

"I'm Twilight Velvet," the mare followed up. "You're the human our daughter discovered, right? How is she doing?"

My right eye twitched. I couldn't quite open my mouth to speak.

"Um, hello?" said Twilight Sparkle's MOM, standing right next to Twilight Sparkle's DAD.

Oh wow, I thought.

Twilight's going to kill me.

Normal or not, she's going to straight up murder me.

Then I realized that wouldn't be a far step down from my current situation, and I rebooted my brain again. "Um yes she fine let's get do this." I ran a hand through my short hair and cleared my throat. "So, um, I said 'exhibitionism,' and you two are fine with that?"

"Well, it's something we've talked about," Night Light said a little too nonchalantly.

Velvet tilted her head towards her husband. "He's the one who wants to try it. At HIS request, we've, ah, made love on the balcony a couple of times."

"The balcony that doesn't face the street and no one can see…" Night Light muttered aloud. His wife playfully elbowed him in the ribs.

I took a moment to take note of their obvious sexual characteristics. Twilight Velvet, beneath her long white dress, was projecting forth two round boulders big enough to be average watermelons. Night Light, just below his dress shirt/sweater vest combo and within a pair of black slacks, was stuffed into a crotch-pouch about eight inches in diameter.

With a helpless shrug, I looked back up and said, "Well, you gotta start somewhere. Still, this'll be a REALLY big jump. If…" I stopped myself. "Actually, I don't have time to triple-check or find another group. We're just gonna have to do it."

"Don't worry," Twilight Velvet reassured, "we're both agreeing to this. Now what is it you need us to do?"

I looked back to Moondancer at the edge of the crowd and waved her over.

Once she got close enough to tell who my two volunteers were, her reaction was about the same as mine: Surprise and dawning horror.

She immediately looked to me and mouthed, 'Them?!'

'I know, I KNOW,' I mouthed back, grimacing.

Thankfully, the parents of our mutual princess friend didn't notice. Instead, they turned to greet her with big smiles on their faces. "Moondancer!" Twilight Velvet exclaimed. "Is that you? It's been ages! How have you been?"

"I'm-I'm fine," Moondancer replied weakly, doing her best to smile back and pretend she wasn't standing in front of her friend's parents wearing the skimpiest outfit of her life.

"That's a very nice, um, style you got going on there," Night Light said diplomatically.

"Uh…!"

Velvet got a sly look on her face. "We're not at the beach, so let me guess: You're doing this for your stallion?" She tilted her head at… me!

Moondancer looked at me with utter bewilderment. "Oh, well, uh…!"

I laughed nervously. "Heh heh, well, you see…"

"Haha, look at them go!" Velvet teased, making her husband laugh. "Don't be modest, you two. I completely understand! What's romance without a little adventure?"

At that moment, Trixie appeared from around the statue, magically carrying two chairs and some folded-up sheets of tarpaulin behind her. She was still fabulously nude save for her hat and boots, her nipples pointed brazenly at each parent. "Pascal! Moondancer! I found the supplies. Care to tell me what kind of show we're putting on?"

Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle just stared.

"Orrrr a LOT of adventure," Velvet remarked after a moment.

Night Light said nothing, but looked at Trixie, then Moondancer, then me with his eyebrows raised as high as they could go. The corners of his mouth turned down and he started to nod very slightly at me. It was as close to 'damn, son' as I was ever going to get from a married stallion standing next to his wife.

"Trixie," I said as evenly as I could, "say hello to our… randomly selected volunteers. Twilight Velvet and Night Light."

"'Twilight'…?" Trixie echoed quietly, before she suddenly blinked hard. She had a much better poker face than us, though, because she made no other reaction and remained perfectly cordial. "Well, nice to meet you all. Shall we get this show started?" From within the floating tarpaulin, she brought out a bundle of hooked metal stakes. "We'll have to do this off the stonework to make sure the tarps don't go flying everywhere, so if you'll all just head over there…"

Following instructions, Twilight Velvet, Night Light, and the royal guards went on ahead towards a clear grassy area at the edge of the plaza.

Moments before we followed them, Trixie came up behind me and Moondancer and wrapped her arms around our necks, her face scrunched up with stifled joy and doing her best not to giggle like a madwoman. I sighed, Moondancer groaned, and we all headed for our impromptu staging area. The crowd around us began to gather again, sensing that the spectacle was about to begin.

In short order, Trixie got the two tarps spread out and staked, and set down the office chairs in the center of each sheet. Then she turned sharply to face me, her tits bouncing with the motion, and said, "Well? Haven't you kept us in suspense long enough?"

Night Light chuckled and added, "Yeah, what exactly have we signed up for here?"

For a moment, a bit of that pre-'fuck it' trepidation flared up. This would be a tough sell if I didn't have this power, and the donut shop proved that sometimes the Normal could screw up if the logistics were all wrong. Still, there was nothing left to do but go for it.

I folded my arms and, loud enough for the nearby crowd to hear, said, "We're going to make you two sexually gigantic." I pointed to Velvet and then Night Light. "Your breasts… And your bits."

'Ooooo's and murmuring rung out from the crowd. The Sparkle couple was surprised, but not as shocked or offended as they should have been. "Wow. And then what?" Twilight Velvet asked.

I shrugged in an exaggerated manner. "Enjoy it. Let people touch and play. Just generally get worshiped for an hour or two." Then I grinned and added, "Doesn't that sound fun?"

Even without the Normal, I couldn't imagine many people who'd say 'no' to this if they could get away with it. Otherwise, any moral hangups they might have had were neatly bypassed by my power. Twilight Velvet looked down at her rack and back up at me with a sort of nervous excitement. "Okay, sure! That sounds… interesting!"

Night Light let out a breath he hadn't consciously realized he'd been holding. "Well, if you're in, I'm in too."

Velvet picked up on that bullshit right away. "Oh, like you weren't chomping at the bit to show off for the crowd."

Smiling, Night Light put up his hands diplomatically. "Hey, hey. I'm a good husband. My stallionhood is for my wife, not every passing mare on the street."

The wife stepped forward and, in a daring move, cupped the hefty bulge in Night Light's pants. "You're damn right," she growled almost huskily, and exchanged a heavy, passionate kiss with her husband. When she pulled back, she said, "But the human's letting us go on an adventure together, so just this once… let's show off, honey."

"You got it, hun," Night Light replied smoothly, caressing his wife's shoulders. There were a few 'aww's from the crowd as the two exchanged a romantic (if perverse) moment.

I realized I'd been staring sort of wistfully and cleared my throat. "So, uh… You can set your own boundaries as to what you'll allow others to do with you, and… If anyone acts out of line, that's why those two are here." I was now pointing at Crosswind and Williwaw. "They're here to act as security for this… sideshow."

The two royal guards, finally understanding my full intentions, stepped to the sides of the tarps and took position, doing their best to look like they were not to be trifled with. Though Crosswind couldn't help but glance at the two soon-to-be-humongous ponies every so often.

But the sound of the word 'sideshow' seemed to activate something in Trixie, who stepped between me and the crowd with arms spread wide. "Are you ready to see a grand, sensual display unlike anything Equestria has ever SEEN?!" she shouted to the gathered ponies.

Moondancer covered her face in sudden embarrassment.

The response from them was a series of awkward 'yeah's and 'woo's, like the ponies saying them didn't want to get caught.

"Come on! Ladies! Gentlecolts!" Trixie announced encouragingly. "No need for shame! This is a time to EMBRACE our appreciation for the pony form! If you're excited about that, then I want to hear you shout it out LOUD!"

A few more voices than before joined in a scattered chorus of excitement, but they were quickly extinguished by the awkward silence from the rest of the crowd.

Trixie shot me a quick look, a request for backup. I just turned to the crowd and jabbed a thumb towards my accomplice. "What she said!" It was like a dam broke. The ponies began to cheer, applaud – a few whistled, even.

I got a dirty look from Trixie, who whispered, "That is SO unfair," before she got back into her role. "That's it, everypony! Now, let's hear it for our volunteers Twilight Velvet and Night Light! And for our lovely Moondancer, who will be administering their extravagant growth!"

Said unicorn was not at all used to being in such a spotlight, and waved to the crowd for all of a second before turning on her heels and getting as busy as possible giving instructions to our volunteers. Step one: Strip.

My embarrassment at subjecting Twilight's mom to this was momentarily forgotten as her dress and underwear came off. Twilight Velvet had a tantalizing bod, thickly proportioned around her hips and thighs to compliment her substantial boobs. She twirled for the crowd, and got a few claps of encouragement for it.

But when Night Light got undressed, surprisingly, he got cheers and catcalls from a few mares in attendance. He had an average build for an adult stallion… which in this world meant a pleasingly toned and hairless body that was neither lean nor bulky. His endowment, once the bulging boxers were taken off, dangled two-thirds down his thighs flaccid, accompanied by a pair of low-hanging, orange-sized balls.

Dammit, even the humble family man was getting me green with envy. Not that I was an exemplary specimen of humanity, but I took this as more proof that ponies were almost universally sexy and attractive as a rule. Even Crosswind, the younger of the two guards, was staring. Almost exclusively at Night Light, actually – a detail I mentally filed away for later.

Trixie noticed something similar with me. She turned away from the crowd to watch at my side and quietly said, "Getting a good look, Pascal?"

I couldn't even be embarrassed, really. "I'll be getting an even better look soon."

Moondancer walked up to the couple, now officially more clothed than they were. "O-Okay. Um. Take whatever position you think will be comfortable when the growth starts happening. You can use the… Oh, that's why he had her get the chairs… Okay, yeah, use those if you need to."

Night Light took a seat on his tarp's chair, situating himself on the edge with his legs spread wide and his dick and balls casually hanging down. Twilight Velvet, meanwhile, pushed the chair back and got down on her knees.

Trixie put a finger on her chin. "I get that you have a boob fetish. But… why him, too?"

"Something for the ladies?" I offered weakly. "And the guys who are into that?"

"Appreciated," Trixie admitted. "Just brings to mind the obvious question, is all I'm saying."

I slouched a bit. "I don't know if I'm actually a little gay for stallions, but I'm sure as hell fucking envious. And hell, that might be the same thing, at the end of the day."

Trixie was quiet for a moment. "...I think I get it. For me, that'd be like if every single mare in Equestria was Princess Twilight Sparkle." She sort of spat the name out when she said it.

I glanced aside at her. "Still kind of sore?"

The magician sighed. "I don't know. I'd like to think I'm over it and we're on good terms now, but… that'd be lying. And whenever she sends me a letter, I can't help but feel like she's trying to lecture me into being a nice pony, so I'll never have another 'magic duel' incident."

There wasn't much I could say to that. I shrugged and said, "Well, you just try to keep moving forward."

Trixie grinned all of a sudden. "And imagining her begging for your cum certainly helps."

NOW I was embarrassed, covering my face. "Don't- Don't- Don't remind me of that. Please."

"Fiiine."

And then: ZZAP! We'd missed Moondancer charging her horn, but all at once she fired the spell, sending two bolts of magic out. One hit Velvet squarely in the center of her bosom, and the other hit Night Light's dick.

The low chattering of the crowd fell into complete silence. Ponies shifted and moved, all of them trying to get a better angle. But Trixie, Moondancer, and I had front row seats.

"Oh!" Velvet gasped, grasping at her full (and already looking fuller) breasts as she knelt on the tarpaulin. "That's… That feels very… warm. Wow, that's amazing…"

"You're… telling me…" Night Light groaned out. His balls were hanging half an inch lower already, and his dark blue horsecock was beginning to erect, lifting upward. The growth was apparently a very pleasurable feeling, not to mention the situation.

I swallowed, but my throat still felt dry. "Moondancer… Um, how big…?"

Moondancer took a couple of steps back and smiled sheepishly at me. "Er, about… a little bigger than their bodies? Is that okay? Any more and I'd-"

"No, that's- that's fantastic. Any more and what?"

Moondancer rubbed her forehead. "Any more and I'd risk passing out."

I glanced at the Sparkles. Velvet's breasts were close to completely filling her lap, and Night Light's dick was fully hard and poking his chin. Back to Moondancer, I licked my lips unconsciously and said, "So there's no… no… physical limitation? In theory, with enough magic, someone could get as big as… as a building? A mountain?"

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "The whole pony, or are you into ponies so endowed they're immobile?"

"Either fucking way," I breathed. "I have to know."

"I'm… not sure," Moondancer replied. "I don't think anyone's tried in decades. But the magic inside us supports all kinds of transformations, so in theory… Anything's possible, I guess. And then after several hours we go back to–"

"Mmmmph!"

We all heard Velvet's groan of pleasure as the bottom swells of her breasts finally cleared her knees and touched the ground. Each breast was still round and unblemished, presenting acres of perfect light gray skin, with dark gray areolae the size of small plates at the ends of them, with nipples the size of your middle three fingers bunched together. And still they grew, overtaking square inch after square inch of blue tarpaulin.

Not long after, Night Light's humongous scrotum grazed the legs of his chair, while his dick nearly obscured his head up to his horn – a giant, girthy pillar of cock that was growing thicker than his leg. Precum started to pool at the head of that cock, overflowing the flare and streaming down the incredible length. I couldn't begin to think of a measurement. Four feet? Five feet? How wide was it? Had to be over a foot now. It jutted out of his crotch like a cannon, forcing him to spread his legs even wider to make room.

As Twilight Velvet's breasts grew, they not only filled out forward, but also upward. It nearly became impossible to see her face while she was kneeling and we were standing up. The wall of round, jiggling tits was becoming that massive.

I was in a daze, eyes lidded, salivating, barely breathing. Trixie's eyes were growing wider, her smile more delirious, as though she was about to break into maniacal cackling any second. Moondancer just did her best to look studious and concerned, looking from one massive pony to the other to make sure they were growing just fine – without looking like she herself was in awe of this growing spectacle.

Despite the breeze, everything was starting to feel warmer, muggier. A very masculine smell filled the air, spreading through the crowd, and I realized that cloying scent was the musk from Night Light's stallionhood. But right beside that was another odor, a very feminine pheromone coming from Twilight Velvet's incredible udders. All of it combined together to leave the audience spellbound, almost hypnotized, giving the Sparkle parents a larger-than-life presence, even as their sexual parts grew larger than themselves.

In an amazing display, the wall of light gray breasts wobbled as Twilight Velvet got up, standing up from her kneeling position without the slightest indication of effort. Then she took a few steps backwards, dragging her immense breasts with her across the ground, the incredible mammaries stretching only the tiniest amount at the point where they met her torso. And then Velvet sat down in the chair provided to her, her head now visible as her fantastically teardrop-shaped boobs grew further out and further full.

Night Light's cock was now higher above his head than his arms could reach, leaking more precum than ever. The growth in length began to slow down, but the growth in thickness continued on for a while longer until it nearly blocked out his whole torso. The towering dick began to lean forward, dripping near-white precum straight down into a puddle a few feet in front of Night Light's chair. And his balls were so ridiculously huge that the tops of them were nearly level with his seat; he could rest his legs on his balls if he wanted. His ability to stand, to touch the ground with his hoof-toes, was about to become a real question.

And then, the inevitable happened: It ended. The growth stopped for both of them, leaving Twilight Velvet with breasts the size of small cars on one side, and a 10-foot cock and balls with a Night Light accessory on the other.

I was dumbstruck. I'd made a furry porn picture come to life.

Moondancer stepped forward, a mix of worry and arousal on her face. "H-How's it feel? Everything alright?"

"Oh Celestia, YES!" Night Light grunted, his face contorted in pleasure. One hand rubbed up and down the top curve of his cock, or at least what little he could reach, while another hand desperately reached down to feel an inch or two of his bulging ballsack.

Velvet just grinned, sighed, and leaned forward into her own boobs. "It's amazing, Moondancer. It feels so… much. I just wish…" She looked out to the crowd with a sultry smile. "I just wish I could touch ALL of it at once."

I could sense the crowd ready to rush in behind me, so I quickly tore my eyes away and turned around. "Alright, everypony!" I shouted out, getting their attention. "Let's take this slow! A few ponies at a time! Be gentle! Do whatever they tell you to do!"

Even that wasn't enough to stop a rush of ponies moving past us and gathering around the massive, incredible endowments, but at least when they got there they were utterly respectful. No grabbing or pushing, just many, many hands rubbing gently and sensually, much to the Sparkles' delight. Faces of many ponies pressed into boobs, balls, cock, rubbing their cheeks against the warm flesh. A couple of young stallions climbed up onto each breast and laid atop it, the mammary immensity easily supporting their weight. A few pegasus mares flew up to the top half of Night Light's cock and got to rubbing. One even planted themselves on top of it, their legs straddling the cock and their hands rubbing the flare. In less than a minute, the stadium plaza had transformed into a slow orgy of idol worship.

My only regret was that I hadn't been fast enough to get to those breasts first.

"H-Hey, Mr. Human?" a shaky voice called from the side. I looked over to the source of the voice, Crosswind – but his eyes weren't on me, rather on the flared cockhead 10 feet above us. "Can I… Can I join in? Please?"

"We have our duty, guard," Williwaw said warningly. He was a bit red in the face, but otherwise proper royal guard stoic. How he was managing that was beyond me.

Still, I was horny and feeling like spreading more of the love. "Will, you think you can handle it solo for a bit?"

Will scanned over the crowd of admiring ponies. Then he shrugged back at me. "I don't think anypony here will be a problem. If you think it's fine…"

I gave Crosswind a thumbs-up. "Go for it."

Before I could blink twice, Crosswind's armor was off and he had thrown his body against Night Light's balls, burying his muzzle against the base of his cock. From the energy he displayed, I got the sense he was discovering himself a bit.

"Godspeed. Go figure yourself out," I said quietly.

I looked around for my companions. Trixie was walking in a circle around the writhing, panting form of Night Light, admiring his endowments with an aroused but no less bemused expression. Moondancer was next to Twilight Velvet, nervously asking questions to make sure there were no problems. Judging by the way Velvet's breasts were being stroked, lifted, groped, rubbed, and licked, along with the way Velvet's tongue was hanging out as she gasped for breath… I assumed Velvet had no complaints.

Trixie finally came up to me and said, "Feeling better?"

I shuddered. "Yeaaahhh. A big distraction for the Normal to choke on. I'll be fine for a good while."

Trixie tilted her head towards the stadium. "Sounds like we should get going then, so we don't miss the Wonderbolts."

I looked past the throng of ponies and whimpered, actually whimpered, at missing the chance to fondle and fuck those larger-than-life tits.

She just rolled her eyes and smacked me on the back. "Oh fine, GO. Get it out of your system." She laughed as I already started to move.

"Make way!" I called out as I walked towards the cleavage line at the front of that massive bosom. The ponies tending to her areolae stepped aside. Barely thinking at this point, I dropped my pants in front of everypony, fished out my hard dick from my underwear, and thrust between the light gray masses.

And holy shit, it was magical. So much pressure, yet so soft. I could feel– I could get some rudimentary sense of the humongous weight of what I'd stuck my dick into. I shoved my hips forward, and the whole ocean of boob rippled. I did it again, and again, and again, and soon I was losing myself in an inferno of crazed titlust. I was nearly crying. I was so happy.

"Holy… fuck," one stallion next to me said, his pants bulge pressed against Velvet's inches-long left nipple. "Can we… Can we whip 'em out too?"

Velvet looked up through her haze of arousal and considered me, the human fucking with wild abandon at the other end of her enlarged body parts. After a moment, she smiled kind of docilely and replied, "No… Just him, for now…"

And thanks to my instructions, they respected her decision, and went back to rubbing and worshiping everything I couldn't reach.

Not that I wasn't trying my damnedest to reach – I was grabbing giant armfuls of tit, pressing them against my body and my face. I was burying my head in her distant cleavage and licking everything I could. A couple of times, I stopped thrusting and just savored the feeling of all that boob pressing against me. Then I'd get even more aroused and start humping again.

A white-hot bolt of pleasure shot through my body, and I knew it was time. "Ohhhhh fffffuuuuuck yeeeeeaaaaaaaahhh!!" I humped and grunted with every pulse of my cock, smearing cum within the impossibly right cleavage of Velvet's super-bosom. The orgasm felt like half again the load I usually shot, since I was so aroused.

Momentarily spent, and knowing that I had to get moving eventually, I stepped back. Before I could ask for a quick cleaning spell, though, Trixie was on her knees before I could react and gave my cum-stained cock a quick and dirty lick.

"H-Hey!" I croaked, panicking.

Trixie looked up at me with an evil smirk, rolling her tongue in her mouth and savoring the taste. "Hmm. Not bad at all!" She went back for another lick, taking her time with a long, deep tongue-wash from base to tip.

Paralyzed, I didn't move, but muttered some vague, half-hearted obscenities under my breath. "Trixie… Fuck's sake, Trixie!"

She just grinned and finally lit up her horn to clean off the rest of my dick. "I'll be fine, Pascal. I was already your slut for the day. And besides, this way we'll know more about what happens."

Moondancer came running over. "Did you just–"

"Yes," Trixie replied a little tersely. "I made a choice. You can go and make your own."

That left the bikini-clad student without an immediate comeback. I just let out a sigh, stuffed myself back into my underwear, and pulled up my pants.

"Was that good?" Twilight Velvet called to me from across her giant rack.

I gave her another thumbs-up. "Great! Thanks!"

Velvet just smiled back before resting her head on her jiggling shelf of boob, surrendering herself to all the stimulation again.

"Pardon me," a regal voice behind me said. "Are you the one who organized this?"

I turned around to see a suited white stallion – blue mane, distinguished mustache – and standing beside him a tall, light pink mare in a Parisian-style ensemble. Behind them were a gaggle of other well-dressed older ponies, all staring at me.

The gentlecolt talking to me extended his hand. "Fancy Pants. Pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Moondancer let out a little squeak of astonishment.

I was very surprised at this turn of events, but I wiped my hands on my pants (they'd gotten no sexual fluids on them, but they were still sweaty as hell) and returned the handshake. "Um, Pascal. Equestria's one and only human."

"Is that so?" Fancy Pants, smiling with the utmost politeness despite the debauched scene behind me. "Then is it a human custom to put together public displays like this?" he asked in a friendly teasing way.

My eyes darted down to the obvious places. Fleur had a bust akin to Rarity in size – that is to say, very large – and the clothes accentuated her thin waist and shapely legs. And Fancy Pants' pants pouch was possibly the largest in the plaza, giving Big Macintosh a run for his money. If their style of dress and the way other ponies hung on their every word didn't say 'power couple of Canterlot,' their sexual characteristics did.

I forced my eyes back up and rambled, "Erm, no, uh, just killing time before my meeting with Princess Celestia after sunset…"

That nearly popped Fancy Pants' monocle off. "You're meeting the Princess…?" He let out a gentlemanly chuckle and added, "If that's the case, and you can organize something like this on a whim, then I'd say that makes you a human worth bumping into! And who are your lovely companions here?"

"M-Moondancer, sir!" the busty bookworm nearly squealed. "Sir, Fancy Pants, sir!"

Trixie, as usual, displayed nothing but confidence. "The Grrrreat, and Powerful, Trixie."

"My pleasure, young ladies," Fancy Pants replied without missing a beat.

'Worth bumping into'? That phrase bounced around my skull a bit. Fancy Pants. Sweet and Elite.

Oh fuck, RARITY was going to kill me. And Twilight. And Rainbow Dash, once I got my hands on the Wonderbolts.

'Why stop there?' I thought sarcastically. All I had to do was fuck all of Pinkie Pie's sisters, turn the extended Apple family into an incestuous orgy, and… uh… kick a puppy?… and I could have the entire Elements of Harmony out for my blood. Collect them all!

I coughed and returned to reality. "Um… That's nice. Thank you."

Fleur leaned in and touched Fancy's arm. "Do you plan on staying, Fancy?" she said in her haughty accent. "I have to make my way to the theater."

"I very well might, if that's fine by you," Fancy Pants replied.

"Oh, it is. I wish I could join in, but alas." Fleur pulled away and started making her way towards the plaza exit. "See you at the party?"

Fancy Pants nodded. "Certainly, Fleur. See you there."

My mind seized upon the key details that had been so casually dropped. "Wait a second!" I shouted. "Where are you going… and what party?"

Fleur turned around and said, "Why, I'm off to the technical rehearsal for next week's fashion show. I'm one of the models, if you didn't know."

"Nah, I kinda figured that part out," I remarked, openly ogling her mostly covered pink cleavage. "Where's it at?"

"The Canterlot Convention Center," she replied, then frowned. "A step down from last year's Fashion Week. The Crystal Ballroom was a much better venue." She flipped a curl of her mane over her shoulder and said, "Well, what can you do?"

I looked to Fancy Pants. "And this party?"

Fancy Pants shrugged. "Oh, some fundraising… benefit… Actually, what IS on for tonight? There have been so many this week, I can hardly keep track."

"It's Prince Blueblood," some stuffy mare from the entourage behind him said.

That caused Fancy Pants to smile wryly. "Right. Blueblood's fundraising for… something or the other. Should be entertaining, at the very least!" He chuckled and turned back to me. "Why do you ask?"

"Does that party go until sunset?" I followed up.

"Well after that, I should think," Fancy Pants replied.

I looked to the stadium. Wonderbolts. I looked at Fleur Dis Lee. Fashion. I looked back at Fancy Pants. Nobility.

Behind me, Twilight Velvet let out a particularly loud moan of pleasure.

"Is there any chance…" I began.

"That after you and your friends meet the Wonderbolts," Fancy Pants interrupted, "you join Fleur at the fashion show practice and drop by the fundraiser right after?" He grinned and looked to his companion. "Do you have any problem with that?"

Fleur thought about it for a moment. "Usually, it's strictly off-limits. However… For the human, I imagine Toity and Finish won't mind making an exception. I bet they'd like the company, too."

"Hear that?" Fancy Pants said to me. "And I'm sure every aristocrat in Canterlot will want to meet such a unique individual. Isn't that right?" he said to his entourage.

The entourage of nobles, being the suck-ups they were, all automatically agreed.

"There we have it!" Fancy Pants declared.

I heard a particularly loud splatter of precum. It was landing on Crosswind, who was standing under Night Light's cockhead with his mouth open.

"Well… awesome," I finally said. "Thank you so much."

"I'll be going, then," Fleur said, winked at me, and made her way out of the plaza.

Fancy Pants waved humbly in her direction, and said to me, "And I suppose we'll part ways for now. You have your plans, and I… I am going to sample this carnival of carnal delights you've arranged." And with that, the distinguished gentlecolt made his way towards Twilight Velvet's massive breasts. "Ah! Miss Velvet! Long time no see!"

The entourage, initially surprised at Fancy Pants' indulgence in this sexual absurdity, quickly talked themselves into thinking it was the best idea ever and joined the commoners in the fun.

Which just left me, Trixie, and Moondancer standing a few yards away, watching the whole event for several seconds before anyone said anything.

"Wow, I can't believe that all fell into place," Trixie deadpanned.

"Canterlot's a busy town…" Moondancer said.

I smirked and rubbed my hands together. "We have our itinerary. That's the important thing. Let's not waste any more time."

"Hold on," Moondancer said, and she made her way closer to the Sparkle parents. "Er, we have to leave for a bit!" she told them. "We can dispel you when we come back in an hour, unless… Do either of you know Dispel-2?"

Velvet laughed and raised her hand. "We– Oooh! We raised Twilight Sparkle from a baby. I can cast Dispel-2 in my sleep."

"Okay, just didn't want to leave you two stuck like this," Moondancer said.

"We're fine! Go! And thank you!" Velvet called out.

"Y-Yeahhhh!" Night Light groaned as well. His dick was practically being assaulted by groping mares and stallions. "ThhAAAAAnk… Yoouuuuuuu!!"

With that settled, we made our way towards the stadium, but were briefly stopped by Williwaw. He didn't know if he could trust us disappearing into the building for an hour when we were supposed to be watched. But it wasn't hard to convince him that the stadium was a dead-end, being on a cliff and all, and there was no way we were willing or able to sneak past them and all the way back into the city.

Will let us go, and we continued to make our way across the plaza. I looked to the two mares on either side of me and said, "How are you holding up?"

Moondancer rubbed her forehead again. "No more growth spells for a while. My magical endurance isn't… all that great."

"I might ask you to show me that one, then," Trixie admitted. "I kind of want to try it now. At least once."

"That's the idea," I said. "I wanted to see that at least once. Another item off the bucket list."

We barely made it to the stadium gates before we heard a loud… liquid rumbling sound echo across the plaza, followed by an incredibly loud male moan. The three of us turned around just in time to see the gigantic ten-foot cock lurch upwards and fire a rocket-like glob of pearly white cum high into the air. This single burst lasted almost ten seconds, forcing cum into the air the entire time.

"Holy fuck!" Trixie exclaimed giddily. "He's actually…!"

The cock swung back down and pulsed again, shooting an inches-thick stream across the plaza and straight into the face of the androgynous anthro pegasus standing as the central statue. The viscous emissions splattered all over the statue, painting it white and spraying cum even more chaotically all over the area. There was a moment's pause, and then the third pulse began, painting the statue's base and a group of bystanders in cum.

"Someone better call the fire department or something…" Moondancer mumbled in awe.

This orgasm went on for over a minute and showed no signs of slowing down. And while we stood just outside the blast radius, watching transfixed at this supernatural display, a niggling thought ate away at my mind.

For the first time in my life, I questioned the physics of all this.

"How… the fuck does that even work?" I couldn't help but ask aloud, tilting my head to the side as I watched another sustained burst arc through the air.

"Well, she did grow his balls too," Trixie pointed out.

"But the balls don't make all the seminal fluid." I put my hands on my head as I was kind of freaking out a little. "The internal glands haven't grown, but they have to be producing just as much, if not MORE than–"

Trixie tugged the back of my collar with her magic, pulling me back before a stray glob of cum landed on my shoes. "It's magic, Pascal. It doesn't always have to be explained."

I shook my head to get my senses back. "You're… You're right. I don't know what I was thinking." I took a deep breath, got one last look at the mega-orgy, and followed the girls into the stadium.

A security guard and a few questions later, we found out that a few of the Wonderbolts were, in fact, still on the premises.

They were currently in the locker room area.

Using the showers.

And I was back to grinning like an idiot. "Can we go in and meet them?"

Stress Relief

We got about five feet past a 'Restricted Access' door before Trixie burst into laughter, leaning against the wall and clutching her stomach. "Twilight Velvet…! And Night Light…?! Twilight's PARENTS?? Aaaaahahahaa!!" Her boobs jiggled madly as she guffawed, as if to punctuate her reaction.

Moondancer and I were much less amused, but we had to admit Trixie was right in that the situation we'd left behind was absolutely absurd.

Still giggling, Trixie set her back against the wall and slid down until her blue bubble butt landed where the wall met the floor. She wiped a few tears from her eyes and said, "I think I'm over Princess Sparkle now. Heehee! I really think I am!"

"That's great," I deadpanned.

Moondancer, meanwhile, was fixated on a different issue. "We just met Fancy Pants," she stated in awe, and paused for effect. "FANCY PANTS. And he was okay with… my childhood friend's parents being sexual blimps – what the FUCK!"

"You, uh, enjoying that partial immunity there, Dancer?" I asked.

"I'm sorry, it– I– I feel like I…" Moondancer let out a nervous laugh, sending her bikini-bound breasts bouncing. "Like I have to point it out, or else I'll forget and get swept under again. And then I'm not really 'me,' you know?" The moment she admitted that, she adopted a look of fear before me. "I mean, that's okay for me to do, right…?"

Trixie just scoffed as she got up from the floor. "You could just enjoy it. That's what I'm doing, and I don't feel that different, or like I'm a different pony."

My eyes darted to Trixie's big blue tits, then back up to her face. "Nope. Not a different pony at all," I said just a little bit sarcastically. After all, the naughty, nubile girl before me was a far cry from the reticent and introspective magician I'd met on the train.

"I'm still the Great and Powerful Trixie," she said, noticing where my eyes had traveled. She started gently pawing at her own tits to tease me. "Just a Trixie that's getting in touch with her sexy exhibitionist side. That was always there, but I've never had an opportunity to cut loose."

I enjoyed watching those boobs getting played with as I thought about it for a moment, then looked back at the worried bookworm. "She actually brings up a good point."

"She does?" Moondancer asked, also distracted by the performer starting to play with herself.

"I can't… I can only change people so far. It stops at your cutie mark." I couldn't resist the temptation to firmly place a hand on Moondancer's nearly-bare firm buttock, making her jump a little. "…Ahem. I can't change the core of who you are. That just straight-up fails."

The student adjusted her glasses, craned her neck to look at my hand on her ass, then looked back at me. "But… a few hours ago I would've slapped you for that." I chuckled, and she continued, "Doesn't that make me a different pony?"

Not a light question. "Well… Yes and no? Your reactions towards me have changed, but… not necessarily all your other reactions. I mean, I can influence people, and that's not nothing, but…"

Trixie decided to join in by sliding against me and magically pulling my hand toward her ass, so that I found myself cradling two busty ladies in my arms. She leaned into my shoulder and smirked. "Go on."

I put on a nervous grin. "Anyway… Anyway, my point is… Night Light, Twilight Velvet, Fancy Pants, they're all still them. I haven't changed who they are fundamentally. I've just… put them in a situation where the one thing they can't do is say, 'Ew, gross, fucking stop!' Everything else? That's them."

Moondancer processed this for a few moments, and eventually relented a little bit. "Okay, but up to that, you can convince anyone to do anything, and even manipulate how they feel about it."

"Still working on that," I interjected. Rainbow Dash was my one success story of actually making a pony feel a certain way about something, but then there was Lyrica Lilac, Rook, and Ms. Harshwhinny – ponies who'd responded in unexpected ways. "Control is… tricky. People react differently to different stimulus. And let's face it, I'm no Ph.D. in psychology. All I can do is… suggest new rules."

"That's huge, though," Moondancer insisted.

"It is! Not denying that. It's incredible power, but…" I gave kind of a sheepish shrug. "It's… not quite absolute power?"

Trixie moved away from me casually and made a sweeping gesture down the hall. "Come on, you two. The Wonderbolts are waiting."

In the interest of wrapping things up, I said, "So don't feel like you have to, y'know, keep your head above water. That's not really how this works. And besides, having fun in ways no one else ever has is kind of the point. We're not going to break anything today, y'know?"

Moondancer winced slightly and placed a hand on the side of her head. "And because you said it like that, now I'm inclined to believe it."

And now I was a little ticked off. "Hey, I gave you a pretty damn honest argument. I don't know a whole lot of 'evil' mind controllers, but do you think they would do that?"

"You don't need special powers to 'change' someone's mind," Trixie added.

"Sorry, sorry," Moondancer mumbled. She pulled away from my hand and said, "Let's just go, then."

I nodded, and led the way down the hall. "Right. Let's fuck some Wonderbolts."

Moondancer winced. "Do you have to say it like that?"

"It's what we're here to do," I replied. "And on a day like today, just saying that, by itself, doesn't hurt anyone."

The student made an unconvinced noise but followed along with me and Trixie. "Fancy Pants…" she muttered to herself. "We got Fancy Pants…"

The back halls of the stadium were a maze to get through, all bland beige halls and boring carpeting, and the signage giving directions to where things were was sparse and unhelpful. It was quiet, too. The only ponies we heard for a while were behind their office doors, doing the administrative work of the day.

Eventually, though, we found a hall where the carpet gave way to tile, and there was finally a sign saying that the lockers were in that direction. We could also hear faint echoes of conversation, quickly growing louder as we got closer.

The voices coming from the locker rooms reached a fever pitch as we got within about ten feet of the entrance, though the acoustics of the hallway prevented us from understanding the specific words spoken. There was a very loud "FINE!" yelled, causing me and my companions to stop for a second, and then we heard grumbling and the sounds of bare hoof-feet stepping on tile.

Trixie, Moondancer, and I looked amongst ourselves. "That was… something," Trixie said. Then she grinned. "Sounds like there's some behind-the-scenes drama going on. And who better to deal with it than someone who can directly influence their minds?"

I was absolutely on-board with this. "Alright. Let's go help the Wonderbolts."

Moondancer was momentarily baffled. "So we're not fucking them?"

"Oh, we're doing both," I replied. "We can do both. They're not mutually exclusive."

The bookworm made a whimpering noise in her throat and followed along as we reached the entrance to the locker rooms.

First we saw what seemed to be a small shared locker space with benches. It had just been vacated, and a couple of Wonderbolts bodysuits were strewn about. There were two exits, one of each side – leading to the stallions' lockers and showers on the left, while the mares' lockers and showers were on the right. We could already hear running water from both sides.

Trixie's evil smile was in full force now. To me, she whispered, "I vote we fuck them first. Y'know, before we try helping them."

"Oh, c'mon…" Moondancer sighed at Trixie's brazen attitude.

I just shrugged and nodded in agreement. "We'll need some time anyway to understand what the problem is and what to do about it, so…"

"Hey!" a sharp female voice echoed out from the entranceway on the right. Apparently our voices hadn't been quiet enough. "Who's there?"

"Uh, Pascal!" I shouted back immediately. "Pascal the human! It's alright for me and my friends to be back here and see you guys! Naked!"

There was a very loud but defeated groan from inside. "Ugggh! What are you, some kind of stalking fan?"

"Not exactly!" I yelled back. "I've been in this world for all of three weeks and I'm in Canterlot for maybe only one day! Figured I'd see the Wonderbolts I've heard so much about! It's kind of a bucket-list thing!"

"Not even 'kind of,'" Trixie remarked.

"Fine, fine," the voice relented. "Come on in, I guess."

With permission given, Trixie dashed over to the stallion entrance and peered around the corner. Whatever she saw caused her to gasp in delight. "It's Soarin! And Fire Streak! Hel-LO!"

Before I could blink, Moondancer was peering around Trixie's shoulder.

"Uh, hi," a rather raspy male voice replied. "Nice to meet you?"

Trixie looked back at me with a half-pleading expression. "You don't… mind if we have a little… fun without you, do you?"

Moondancer seemed to suddenly realize where she was and stepped back a little. "Uh, I-I don't… I'm not…"

Regarding Trixie's question, I had to admit a part of me didn't like the idea of sharing. A primal part that said these were MY mares, MINE to fuck. The self-conscious part of me answered that I was still inadequate compared to pony stallions and Trixie of all people deserved a better fuck than I could give her. Both of those knee-jerk responses were shitty, so I just went with my libido, and it said that if I were back home browsing porn, I'd probably love to see a curvy anthro Trixie getting spitroasted.

So I shrugged. "Go for it." I stepped towards the stallion entrance and said, "Hey, guys? This is the Great and Powerful Trixie. I need you to do whatever she says for a little bit."

"Uh, anything she says?" the same male voice from before asked, though there was an edge of hopefulness to it. "Alright, I guess."

"Sure thing," another deeper voice replied.

Trixie beamed back at me. "You're the best. And I assume you'll handle the mares?"

"I'll try," I said back.

"What about you, Moondancer? Want to join me?"

The busty bookworm looked back and forth between us anxiously. "I… Ohh… Gah, I wish I could split into two ponies and keep an eye on you both at the same time…"

Trixie laughed. "Keep an eye on us, she says. It's okay if you want to watch."

"I'm more worried about what you two will do!" Moondancer protested, blushing heavily now. Eventually, she put a hand on my shoulder. "I'll… I'll stay with Pascal, since he's the one with… y'know."

"Suit yourself. More for me." Trixie moved away from the stallion lockers' entrance and magically lifted her hat off her head, then looked at us expectantly. "Well? Can't exactly shower with your clothes on, can you?"

"Suppose so," I agreed, and reached for the collar of my shirt. Then I noticed that Trixie was staring at me pretty intently. "What?"

"This'll be the first time I see you naked," Trixie explained gleefully. "It took long enough."

She was right. My entire day so far had been spent in the same set of clothes, never doing more than opening up my pants to let my dick out. I had liked the disparity at the start of this whole sex slave thing, but a few hours in, now it sounded awfully strange.

I pulled my shirt over my head and was immediately smothered in my own sweaty scent. After I pulled it off and went to undo my pants, I frowned and said, "Huh, I probably actually do need a shower. I thought that's what the cleanup spells were for."

"They're really not… meant to be a perfect substitute for proper cleaning," Moondancer explained, her eyes now just as fixated on me as Trixie's.

"Fair enough." I kicked my shoes off and pushed down my pants and underwear, leaving me mostly nude.

"Aww, not going to give us a strip-tease?" Trixie faux-whined as she took off her boots.

I was a little weirded out, to be honest. "I'm an alien, and you've got two genuine pony studs in the next room to ogle. You really want to see MY body?"

"It's the one that's been fucking me," Trixie said candidly, her eyes traveling up and down as I divested of my clothes entirely. "Really, all you are is a bit… undernourished. And hairy. But not unappealingly so…"

"Still not ideal," I said before I could stop myself.

Trixie gave me a very unimpressed look and held it for a second. "Pascal, Pascal. One day, one of these days, I swear I'm going to cure you of those damned stupid insecurities." And without another word, she strode fully nude into the stallions' locker room.

A long awkward silence hung between me and Moondancer while we listened to the running of water echoing from the rooms around us.

Finally, Moondancer took her glasses off and placed them beside Trixie's hat on the nearby bench. "It's funny…" she muttered. "I forgot that beneath that power and the moral conundrum you represent… you're still a person."

There was a temptation to say 'not a great one,' but I'd just gotten called out for that sort of talk. So I reconsidered and said, "That's kind of what I have to do every second of every day, with you ponies and your bodies. So… turnabout's probably fair play here."

Moondancer sat down to take off her high-heeled sandals, her fairly massive breasts pressing into her knees as she leaned down to unstrap them. "I mean, I can't exactly be fair on you because of what you can do… but I guess seeing you as a person rather than a set of traits or principles…" She kicked off the footwear and sat back up. "I don't know. I think I'm realizing that the way I've been arguing isn't right. It's not some debate club I need to convince… it's YOU. And I don't know enough about you."

I shrugged. "I'm a helpless, lonely pervert. You know that, at least."

The bookworm reached for her string bikini top, hesitated, then pulled it up and over her head, exposing her thick pink nipples. "Trixie might be right about one thing," she said, as she got up and lowered the dark red thong, rendering her fully nude as well. She tossed it with the rest of hers and Trixie's effects and looked at me. "You're going to have a hard time making a good decision if you can't find the good in yourself."

I glanced down at Moondancer's exposed labia, then somehow managed to look back up at her eyes. "Hell of a thing to say while you're stripping."

Moondancer's eyelids lowered to a flat look. "And you're not listening." She let out a big sigh and gestured towards the mares' lockers. "Fine, loverboy. Let's go and get the urge to fuck out of your system."

Disheartened by her cynical turn but not really able to deny it either, I spun around and walked through the mares' side entrance, with Moondancer in tow.

One left turn later, and we were inside. A thrill went through me at the idea that I was in the girls' locker room. This locker area was a more expansive one than the central room we'd just come from, and beyond it was a doorway to a communal shower area. I couldn't see much from the far side of the room, but from the sounds and the occasional glimpse of a colorful tail, it seemed like there were four mares showering right now.

My feet carried me forward almost automatically, but Moondancer went for a nearby bench and sat down. I looked back and said, "What's up?"

"I… don't know if I want to participate," she replied nervously. "I'll just… watch for now." Her legs spread out a little, and a hand strayed toward her inner thigh. I understood.

Alone, I walked the rest of the length of the room and stepped through the threshold into the communal showers. Four muscular butts greeted me.

One of the butts, clearly Captain Spitfire's, turned away as the owner faced me, hands running through her mane to rinse the soap out. "So you're the human, huh?" she said flatly, looking me up and down. Her voice was the same one that had shouted at us at the beginning.

The other three wet mares looked at me as well. One had teal skin and a white mane – that was probably Fleetfoot. One had white skin and a yellow mane – would that be Surprise? The one I didn't recognize had light olive skin and a two-tone blue mane. I was surprised I could name three out of four by appearance alone.

"I heard about you," Fleetfoot remarked, admiring me with a bit more open appreciation. "Paper said you came from another planet, fell out of the sky or somethin'."

"That about covers it," I said, admiring them as well. Rainbow Dash had said the Wonderbolts had 'sex gods of both genders,' and while it was clear she had a preference for athletic types, she wasn't too far off the mark.

Each mare before me was lean but almost Amazonian in definition – their legs, arms, and abs were powerful and defined in varying degrees. And yet they were also deliciously curvy and reasonably stacked, the smallest being Spitfire, matching Rainbow Dash's 'small' F-cups, and the largest being Surprise with a pair to rival her own head. To say nothing of their asses, which were framed by universally wide hips and relatively thick, powerful thighs, with cushiony cheeks big and firm enough to bounce a coin off.

Trixie was bubbly, Moondancer was bountiful, but these four mares were strong, very strong. The only thing that kept them from being imposing was their thin frames and short stature – I stood taller than a couple of them.

The nerd in me had to wonder how aerodynamic such curvy mares could be, regardless of strength. Maybe the strength was there for compensation? Maybe magic was involved, making their assets a non-issue, as it seemed to be the case for just about every other situation?

"You just come in here to stare at us, or what?" Surprise asked. Her tone wasn't even accusatory, just curious.

"That better not be all he came for," the mysterious fourth mare said, staring openly at my rapidly hardening cock.

"Down, Misty Fly," Spitfire grumbled.

"Oh, I'll go down if he returns the favor…" Misty Fly said sultrily.

"HEY!" The Wonderbolts captain pointed an angry finger at her subordinate. "What did we JUST talk about?"

And then there came a muffled 'Oh, yes!' through the wall behind Spitfire, soon followed by a series of wet slapping sounds. Spitfire turned around and pounded a fist against the wall. "The hell are you doing over there?!"

The slapping stopped for a second. "Sorry, cap!" came Soarin's muffled voice. "We were asked to do what she told us to do, and, well…!"

"That's my friend Trixie," I explained calmly. "What's happening over there is with my permission."

Spitfire looked wild-eyed at me, then facepalmed hard. "Oh my fucking Luna…" The other three mares started giggling naughtily. We heard Trixie shout 'Keep going! Mmlph!' through the wall, and the intense fucking resumed.

Fleetfoot finished her rinse and shut off the shower head above her. "So, human, were you thinking of doing the same for us?"

Immediately, Misty Fly yelled, "Dibs!"

"Aw, c'mon!" Surprise protested. "My nips are killing me over here!"

"Hey," Fleetfoot said with a grin, "he's got a dick, mouth, and hands, doesn't he?" And just like that, I started to worry for my short-term health.

"Are you KIDDING me??" Spitfire nearly screamed. She glared at me with such intensity that I thought her mane might actually catch on fire and said, "Tell them to stop. I do NOT need this right now."

"Lighten up!" Fleetfoot countered. "Show's over, practice is over, there's no one else watching – we're off the clock!"

"Yeah, now we can get on the cock!" Misty Fly joked. I rolled my eyes, but I was in no position to be throwing stones in my glass house of terrible sex puns.

Spitfire was getting so red in the face that it looked like the water from the shower was rising off her fit, curvy body as steam. You could practically hear the tea-kettle whistle coming out of her ears. Then, finally, she turned around and shouted, "Fine, FINE! Get the urge to fuck out of your system. Just let me finish my Celestia-damned shower in peace!"

Before I could take note of the parallel with Moondancer there, I was practically tackled by a flying pegasus mare and flown back into the locker room, to be unceremoniously dropped onto my back on a bench.

I barely had enough time to balance myself and say "What" before a teal pussy landed on my mouth, with thick thighs trapping my face on either side. Within the same second, a pair of olive hands roughly grabbed my dick and held it in place as their owner's snatch dropped onto it with force that knocked the wind out of me. I had barely enough wits about me to stick my tongue through the pussy lips rubbing on my face, and was rewarded by the mare on my head frantically grinding on me.

Meanwhile, I heard Surprise's voice from off to the side. "Hey, who's your other friend?"

"M-Moondancer…"

"You up for some fun?"

"Uh, no, no, I'm just… watching…"

"Suit yourself!" The sound of hooves clacked across the floor until they stood at the end of the bench where my head was pinned. "Fleetyyy! Let him get his hands free!"

My hands weren't exactly pinned – they were welcome to grab an asscheek each of Misty Fly bouncing on my dick and Fleetfoot grinding on my face. But at Surprise's request, Fleetfoot stood up long enough to free my shoulders and allow me to pull up my arms past my head and within grabbing range of Surprise, who immediately placed my hands on her sizable tits.

"PLEASE tell me you know a thing or two about boobgasms…" Surprise pleaded.

I wanted to very loudly express my enthusiasm for this idea, but Fleetfoot had dropped back on my face with not too little force, and Misty Fly had started using her vaginal control to squeeze me with each lift of her hips, making me feel like my precum was being sucked out with a vacuum pump. So all I could get out was a prolonged "Mmmmmmmgh."

Surprise took that as a good sign and mashed my hands hard against her breasts, compressing the marshmallow-like masses between my fingers and pressing her dark red, diamond-hard nipples into my palms. I spent only a few moments stroking each breast the best I could in my upside-down position, then I went straight for those nipples, pinching and pulling with just a bit of roughness, making Surprise squeal in delight and cry for more, harder.

A distraction threw me off, however, when Misty Fly all of a sudden clamped down hard with her pussy, and I felt liquid trickle down the exposed portion of my cock. With how little focus I had, I somehow managed to avoid cumming myself, but I mentally patted myself on the back for one mare down, two to go.

Except Misty Fly didn't really stop after that. She slowly lifted off my rock-hard dick, but immediately knelt down beside the bench and gobbled it into her muzzle, sucking hard and slobbering over it. It was all I could do to keep licking cunt and rubbing boobs under that assault, but I tried so, so hard.

Fleetfoot groaned, but not in a happy way. I feared she was getting bored with my frantic licking of her inner walls. I was near-mad trying to hold back my own orgasm with the sloppy blowjob I was getting on top of everything else, so I pulled back as much as I could, gave her outer lips a tender lick, and went digging for that big pony clit. Didn't take long. Fleetfoot bucked her hips against my face immediately, and I thrashed that nub with my tongue until she was crushing my head against the bench with how hard she was pushing against me.

I was so distracted that I was basically just tugging on Surprise's nipples much harder than I intended, but that seemed to be the ticket for her – the white pegasus was gasping over me with her hands buried in her crotch. I refocused and made a few milking motions, rubbing down her entire tits across as much surface area as I could grip, before going hard on the nipples one more time, pulling and rubbing with a three-fingered pinch. That caused Surprise to shudder across her entire body starting from her chest, and I just rubbed her boobs gently through the aftershocks.

It was then that I lost control, everything finally caught up to me, and I came into Misty Fly's mouth. She was facefucking herself so hard my cockhead was nearly lodged in her throat when it finally happened, but she gagged once and then swallowed everything I had to offer like a champ.

When Misty Fly finally came up for air and gulped down the last of my seed, Fleetfoot took one look at my half-hard cock and said, "My turn!" She bounced back from my head, bumping Misty Fly back with her ass and positioning herself for a fuck.

"My turn too!" Surprise yelled, and stood over my head so she could lower her dripping wet pussy over my mouth. This time I was sat on cowgirl style, so my nose and eyes were buried in big white pegasus butt before I was forced to get back to cunnilingus.

Fleetfoot spent some time with her hands stroking my cock back to full hardness. Misty Fly, meanwhile, pulled herself across my torso and led my left hand to between her thighs. "I'm not done yet either, colt." I took the hint and went probing into Misty Fly's inner depths with my fingers – back to multitasking for me.

Surprise's outer lips were more plump and prominent, so I spent some time simply sucking them whole with my mouth, though the position was a little tricky to do so. Fleetfoot finally coaxed my dick to full hardness, promptly impaled herself upon it, and immediately started milking my dick with her inner walls. And while I did my best to manage all this AND finger Misty Fly, the olive-skinned pegasus writhing on top of my hand started grinding her soccerball-sized tits across my belly like a veritable bitch in heat, desperate to get as much stimulation as possible.

I went for clitoral stimulation much more quickly with Misty Fly, going at it with my thumb while sticking two fingers deep inside for her to grind on. Surprise's pussy squeezed around my tongue as soon as I stuck it in, and she started humping my face as though my tongue were merely an especially nimble dildo.

They all took forever to get off the second time, whereas I didn't have nearly as much stamina. I couldn't hold back at all, and exploded with pleasure deep within Fleetfoot's snatch way faster than I had with Misty Fly. Despite me fingering Misty's slit as hard and as creatively as I could, it took a long time for her to finally cum around my hand. And even then, Surprise was still going strong on my face.

"Um…" I couldn't see, but I heard Moondancer shyly get off her seat and approach us cautiously. I wondered how long she'd been masturbating. "Can I… join in?"

Fleetfoot lifted her hips off my dick, a mixture of our fluids forming strands that connected my dick to her cunt. "You're… You're his friend? Yeah, sure, sounds good," she replied almost mindlessly.

Misty Fly stared at the creampie I'd just created with a look of sexual hunger. "Fleet, you gotta let me eat that."

Fleetfoot stepped off from me and nodded. "Okay. On the floor. Lemme at those tits. You eat Misty out while she eats me."

Moondancer jumped a little, startled at the order. It took me a second to realize that she was hesitating because she'd never performed cunnilingus before, and this was as tough an exam as there would ever be.

"Is there a problem?" Fleetfoot nearly growled.

"N-No, let's do this," Moondancer finally relented, and laid sideways on the tile floor.

All this happened, and Surprise still wasn't cumming, despite my tongue doing everything it could. I roughly tapped Surprise's ass a few times to signal her – I was completely out of breath, not to mention dizzy from her firm buttcheeks bouncing off my forehead.

Instead of taking the signal, though, Surprise had a different reaction to my rough ass-tapping. "Yes! HARDER!" Ah, fuck.

I spanked that ass sitting on my face with everything I had, earning a gasp and a quivering in her pussy every time my hand came down. After a few solid hits, finally, at long last, my face was drenched a second time in femcum.

Then she got up and bent over, bouncing her hips needily and winking her soaked pussy at me. "Fuck me! Fuck me fuck me fuckmefuckmefuckme!" Instead of calming her down, the orgasms seemed to have just riled her up even more.

At least Moondancer was handling the other two. Speaking of… As I pulled myself up to a standing position, I glanced down to see her, Fleetfoot, and Misty Fly engaged in an incomplete circle of cunnilingus on the floor, with Fleetfoot instead sucking on Moondancer's boobs and using her fingers to stimulate the bookworm's pussy instead.

That was enough to invigorate my cock for one more round. I didn't have much creativity left for anything other than hard and fast, so that's exactly what I gave Surprise. Just slammed it in, gripped her hips, and thrust for dear life.

Surprise was quite the sight, propping herself up with her hands on the bench, her legs spread to either side while I railed her from behind, causing her generous breasts to bounce back and forth madly.

For me, the constant stimulation was becoming overwhelming. Whenever I could summon enough strength to think, I would occasionally give her another spank, or reach forward and grope her sensitive tits. But for most of the fucking I just used her hips as an anchor for every pounding thrust, and hoped that was enough.

Thankfully, it was. Surprise squealed an octave reserved for opera singers and squeezed my cock tight, giving me the excuse to let go and flood her passage with my sperm. And once I was done, once my orgasm had run its course, I fell backwards and plopped onto the bench, completely spent.

Surprise stood up shakily, as did Fleetfoot and Misty Fly, the latter two leaving Moondancer a quivering puddle on the floor. Fleetfoot stretched and groaned pleasurably, saying, "Celestia, that was good…"

"So good," Misty Fly agreed, licking her sticky lips.

Panting for breath, Surprise looked at me and my companion and chuckled. "C'mon, let's clean up again and give these guys a break."

And so the three mares walked back into the shower, leaving us to recover in their collective sexual juices.

Slowly, I lurched up to a sitting position and rubbed my jaw. My tongue was especially sore, but so was my everything else. My dick was down for the count. Moondancer didn't seem to be faring a whole lot better, and I didn't even know what they'd had her do for just one round.

As she crawled toward the opposite bench, I couldn't help but snark. "So. That's what a reverse gangbang feels like. Good to know."

Moondancer finally got herself up to a seated position and faced me. Despite her messed-up mane and her tired, zombie-like expression… there was also a contented, enthralled glow about her. "That was… amazing. They just… PLAYED with me, like… Uhn." A pleasurable shudder traveled down her body.

I just gave her a thumbs-up. "Kinky. And thanks for taking the heat off me towards the end." I sighed. "I'm only human, after all."

"I'm a pony and that was rough," Moondancer replied. "I wonder how Trixie did with…"

As soon as she mentioned Trixie, we exchanged a look and immediately stood up. We both rushed to the central lockers (as fast as we could on wobbly legs), and what did we find?

Sitting on the bench next to our discarded clothes was Trixie. She was wet from head to toe, her mane was disheveled, her hands were rubbing her throat and her mons… and her stomach was so bloated and round it looked like she was eight months pregnant.

Trixie looked up at us and gave us a weak grin as she noticed our similarly ravaged state. "Heh heh… That makes me feel a little better."

I stared at the magician's bloated belly. "So cum inflation's a thing, huh?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, sure. Our bodies can take a ton of–" Trixie coughed loudly, and drops of sperm trickled down a corner of her mouth. "–a ton of loads. I'll be fine in like… 30 minutes? It should digest by then."

I let out a pained groan and sat down on the bench across from Trixie, keeping a hand applying pressure on my sticky inner thigh. "I think our plan to fuck the Wonderbolts may have not survived contact with the enemy."

"You mean how we got fucked instead? Yeah–" Trixie coughed again and wiped off the stallion semen dripping down her chin. "…Looks like it."

Moondancer stepped forward, a concerned look on her face. "You did, uh, protect yourself, right…?"

Trixie waved her off. "Of course. Geez. I refreshed the contraceptive spell before I walked in there." Then she grinned at us. "At least we checked off 'fuck' and 'help' at the same time. If you got the mares, and they were also THAT pent up…"

"You didn't see Spitfire," I muttered. "This isn't quite over."

Crestfallen at the prospect of more intense fucking, Trixie grumbled, "Then give her a good dicking and be done with it."

"No thanks."

Moondancer and I turned around to see Spitfire round the corner and glare at us through her trademark shades. She was now wearing a tank top and sweatpants, and had a duffel bag strapped over her shoulder.

"You happy now?" she snapped, looking directly at me in particular. "Got a few Wonderbolts notches on your belt?"

For a moment, I wasn't sure what to say. Just because what we did was 'normal,' that didn't stop Spitfire from strongly disapproving, it seemed.

Though I could almost see the magical correction taking place as she broke her glare and looked away. "Look, I know you're adults and I shouldn't give a flock. But this was the worst possible time to pull this stunt, okay? Keep that in mind the next time you walk in while we're showering." And with that said, she headed for the exit with a hurried, grumpy stride.

But I wasn't going to let this issue go unresolved. "What was the argument about?" I asked dramatically.

Spitfire stopped. "None of your business," she replied with her back to me.

"Considering–" Trixie coughed. "Considering that argument caused them to vent all over – and IN – us… Trixie thinks we deserve a little context."

"Please, we just want to help," Moondancer murmured quietly.

"Help?" Spitfire laughed and took off her sunglasses so she could give us her most incredulous look. "What are you, traveling sex inspectors?" Silently, I had to admit that wasn't too far off the mark. And what was with the three-word names for our group popping up all of a sudden? Normal pervert squad, traveling sex inspectors…

Before we could answer her silly rhetorical question, a freshly wet Fleetfoot came out from the mares' lockers with a large towel wrapped around her and said, "Y'know, they kind of have a point."

From the stallions' lockers came a half-naked white pegasus with a two-tone orange mane – I assumed this was Fire Streak. He looked to Trixie and, in his deep voice, said, "You alright?"

Trixie weakly grinned back and waved. "Trixie will be fine. It was rough, but Trixie fucking LOVED it."

Fire Streak nodded and looked to Spitfire. "If you don't tell them, we probably will."

Misty Fly and Surprise peeked their heads around the corner next to Fleetfoot. Having all these ponies come out and see Moondancer naked outside of a sexual context sent her self-consciously scurrying for her bikini. Meanwhile, Misty Fly smirked at me and said, "The human worked his ass off for us. That's worth something."

"Yeah!" Surprise agreed. "He even treated my boobs right! You have no idea how many stallions I've met that just don't know how to do that!" Which made me think, 'Really?' It wasn't exactly the toughest thing in the world. Even on a planet with sexually idealized biology, you could still have male partners that were dumb? Was that just a constant of the universe? It boggled the mind.

Joining the commotion from the stallions' lockers came Soarin, with a towel wrapped around his lean, muscular waist. "The argument's not exactly over, Spitfire. It might be good to get an outsider's opinion on this."

By now, Spitfire was more than a little pissed off at this apparent mutiny, and she took it out on Soarin. "Oh really, Soarin? You want to tell them- Okay, sure." She pointed towards the lockers he'd just came from. "Forget telling them. Show them. Show them what we were arguing about."

Soarin visibly hesitated.

"Go on," Spitfire insisted in a faux casual tone. "Go and get your flight suit."

An awkward, tense silence reigned as Soarin grudgingly went to get his gear. While we waited, a couple of the mares went back to stow away their towels and put on some clothes. Then Soarin finally returned, wearing a pair of shorts with a very prominent bulge instead of a towel, and held up his flight suit with both hands.

The problem was almost instantly obvious. The male Wonderbolts flight suit had a streamlined crotch pouch like any other stallion clothing. Soarin's, however, bore telltale creases that even now still outlined the shape of a dangerous erection stretching the material. Even more damning, there was a coin-sized hole on the right side of the pouch, where the latex or whatever had nearly given up the ghost trying to contain that boner.

"THAT'S what we were arguing about," Spitfire declared. "It's not much of an argument. I don't know about you humans, but a grown-ass stallion losing control of his dong in ANY situation is a huge screw-up. Triple that for a Wonderbolt in the middle of a damn show!"

I winced at the mental image of Soarin desperately trying to stop his pants from exploding and flashing an entire stadium. "Oookay."

Soarin, blushing with a mix of embarrassment and shame, lowered his flight suit and said, "And my argument is that I tried, but… I couldn't control it if I wanted to."

"Which is ridiculous," Spitfire muttered.

"We've been working harder than ever this season to pull off the new maneuvers," Fire Streak said in Soarin's defense. "Our bodies are more active as a result."

"And it's not just the stallions who are getting worked up," Fleetfoot piped up. "We may not tear our suits when it happens, but it sure as heck affects our performance."

At this point, I had to ask something. "Stupid human question: Do you guys actually get directly aroused by high-performance flying, or…?"

"Oh, geez," Soarin half-laughed. "We wouldn't be able to function if that were true. No, it's more like… When you're working that hard, pushing yourself to the limit, and all these body chemicals and pheremones are going off… it's way easier to get, uh, worked up, and harder to make it go away."

"We might, though!" Surprise said, peeking her head around the corner again. "Get aroused from hard work, that is. The earth ponies that pull trains for a living? I hear that at the end of every run they basically turn into gay sex rodeos!"

"That's a stupid rumor," Spitfire grumbled. "We're not rutting animals. We're Wonderbolts. We're supposed to be better than that. We're role models."

"And not one of us is gonna disagree with that," Soarin insisted, clearly trying his best to stay diplomatic. "What happened today was almost very bad. But… this is a bigger problem than just me."

Fleetfoot nodded. "All of us were distracted today. Soarin's suit tearing was the highlight, but we also missed like three cues. This stuff is affecting our flying."

"Only because you're letting it!" Spitfire nearly shouted. "You don't see me having trouble, do you?"

Misty Fly walked into the central lockers (which were getting very crowded now) wearing a tank top and shorts and finishing drying her mane with a towel. "No, but you are getting bitchier. And maybe you're just sneakier about it. Why'd your shower take so long while we were fucking the human, anyway…?"

Spitfire went from exasperated to flushed with embarrassment in a second. "That's…" She rallied with the only thing she had: Anger. "Everypony shut the hell up!"

"Woah, hey now." I put my hands up between the rest of the Wonderbolts and Spitfire. "We've got that side of the issue, so let's hear hers." To the Wonderbolts captain, I said, "What's the real problem?"

The Normal had a way of making ponies answer my questions openly and honestly, even if they otherwise wouldn't want to. I could see that play out on Spitfire's face. She grimaced, resisting for a bit, before she squinted real hard… and then her face fell, resigned.

"I'm under a lot of pressure," she admitted. "Soarin, I'm lucky you were too far away for anypony to notice. If Princess Celestia even THINKS there's some kind of sexual problem in the Wonderbolts… I'll be asked to resign before sunset."

"That seems kind of obvious," Trixie said, "knowing Celestia."

Spitfire put down her duffel bag. "It's more than that, though. I've talked with some of the past captains about this. Some of them tried dealing with this sort of thing in the past, and it either didn't work or it worked too well and got them canned too."

I was more than a little confused. "Wait. Any sexual activity is strictly forbidden?"

"That's how Celestia wants this outfit run," Spitfire explained. "I guess there's a loophole when a human shows up, though."

That contradicted something I'd been told earlier. "Does that rule also extend to reserves and academy prospects?"

"Of course. Those are the rules."

"Oh." Recalling Rainbow Dash's shower stories, I mumbled, "Then I know a couple of, uh–" I cleared my throat awkwardly. "–rule-breakers." Spitfire just rolled her eyes and grumbled under her breath.

"Wait," Fleetfoot cut in. "So you're yelling at us to keep it in our pants because… you'll get fired if you do anything official?"

"Yeah," Spitfire sighed. "Yeah, basically."

"But it's still a problem!" Misty Fly snapped.

Spitfire threw up her hands in resignation. "Get a boyfriend, then. Jill yourself stupid before bedtime. There's just no room for it while you're on the clock."

The locker room erupted into counterpoints all at once.

"I tried that! My last three coltfriends sucked! And not in a good way!"

"You know I can't handle the tabloid hype."

"It takes hours for me to finish when I get going. I gotta sleep sometime!"

"We basically turn a blind eye to the rookies at the academy. Who says we need to tell Celestia anything?"

"If we don't do something about this, the whole team's going to go crazy and you know it."

"A-HEM!"

It was Trixie who raised her voice above all the others and commanded attention. She used it to gesture to me. "Pascal? Trixie thinks it is your time to shine."

I was a little unsure about that. In my gut, something was telling me that the logistics of this wouldn't be overcome with a simple Normal statement. But Trixie was right – it was time to give it a shot.

Addressing the room as a whole (and still naked, I realized halfway through), I said, "I have a meeting with Celestia at sunset. Maybe I'll be able to talk to her about all this sexual repression I'm seeing. But until we see any movement there, maybe… you guys can implement some kind of mutual masturbation policy!"

"Excuse me?" Spitfire asked skeptically, raising an eyebrow.

"Your arousal's affecting your focus," I said to the whole group. "You're all top-tier athletes, right? You keep your bodies and minds in top shape to be able to do what you do. Well, I'm saying that maybe managing your arousal should be a part of that regimen."

There was an uneasy uncertainty in how the rest of the Wonderbolts reacted.

"That's a neat idea and all," Soarin said nervously, "but, um, just… jackin' it isn't really 'enough' for me these days…"

"What do you mean 'mutual'?" Fleetfoot asked.

I thought for a moment. "Maybe masturbation's not the right word. You all seem pretty candid and open with each other. Maybe you can help each other out. Everything short of penetrative sex."

Now that kind of shocked everyone, and the Wonderbolts started looking at each other searchingly, probably imagining what it would be like to service each other when they got horny. While they were doing that, I tried to add as much detail as I could.

"Now I'm not saying every day you gotta help each other fuck. But you're a team. You work together to keep everyone at their best. And when someone is so uncontrollably pent up that it's gonna affect their performance… I say that's a problem the entire team should pitch in on! It's not just 'Soarin' or 'Misty Fly' that needs the edge taken off – it's a Wonderbolt. It's all the Wonderbolts. You fly as one, you train as one…" I shrugged. "You should jack off as one."

The room broke into genuine laughter at my little joke… Laughter that slowly died down as they collectively realized I was serious.

"Let's say for a second we do this," Spitfire muttered, utterly unamused. "What do I say if Princess Celestia hears about it?"

The usual answer: "Tell them it was the human's advice. I doubt anypony will have a problem with that, but if they do, you have a scapegoat."

"Hmm," Trixie thoughtfully hummed to herself out of nowhere.

"It's… not the worst idea," Fleetfoot said slowly.

Fire Streak nodded. "We know each other well enough. The showers back at HQ are co-ed anyway."

"Getting some 'help' would take a LOT of stress out of my week," Soarin agreed. "And, I mean, I'd never say no to returning the favor."

Spitfire pounded a fist against the wall next to her, creating a loud bang that cut off further discussion and brought attention back to her. "No. It's a fucking terrible idea, and I'll tell you why." She pointed at each Wonderbolt in turn. "As soon as we start making sex, any sex, during work hours allowed by the rules, then ponies will start abusing it. Practices will start late because you need to take a few minutes to finish. You won't focus during shows because you can't wait to get back in the showers and rub another one out. Everything will stop being about flying and start revolving around getting your rocks off!"

"That's… not at all what I'm suggesting," I hesitantly replied. This was quickly becoming another case of perceived logistics getting in the way of a Normal suggestion. "I'm talking about sex as maintenance, mental and physical. You only do it just enough to take the edge off. To help with being a Wonderbolt."

The Wonderbolt captain shook her head and leveled a lazy glare at me. "In practice… do you honestly expect that to happen? For this policy to stay 'professional'?"

"We gotta do SOMETHING, cap!" Surprise insisted. "We can't do nothing!"

"I get that, but this'll just give us a bigger problem than we have right now. That's just how the brain works. You give it too much pleasure, it just gets addicted."

Couldn't help glancing at Moondancer when that was said. The bikini-clad student just frowned back.

"Give us a little credit, 'Fire," Soarin whined.

"After what happened today, I think I'm giving you exactly the right amount of credit!"

I tuned them out and got to thinking while the Wonderbolts bickered again. Was Spitfire right? For this idea, did the risks outweigh the benefits? Because they were so prominent, would enforcing a new sexual culture have devastating ripple effects, up to and including a national scandal? That's what I'd been trying to avoid with all my caveats – keeping it private, with professional attitudes only – but would the sexual nature of the mind be this plan's downfall?

The faint buzzing along the back of my neck wasn't filling me with confidence… I needed a way to prove Spitfire wrong, that the mind WAS strong enough to be both sexual and professional…

I snapped my fingers. The sound echoed through the room and brought the bickering to a halt. Before anything else, I said, "No one's leaving for the next 30-40 minutes."

There were groans of annoyance at being forced to stay, but no one outright objected.

"Spitfire," I began. "You're partially right. Chemically, the brain loves to form habits." I took a step towards her. "But… Mentally, the mind is capable of incredible things. You can break habits, control your body, make believe you're somewhere else... All it takes is the right amount of focus."

"What are you suggesting…?" Moondancer asked cautiously.

I turned around to face the room as a whole and said, "Today, I would like to be your hypnotist."

Trixie's face lit up with excitement. Moondancer was immensely confused. The Wonderbolts in general looked unsure and skeptical. And behind me, Spitfire just let out a low chuckle.

"You're full of surprises, aren't you?" the captain said with a little biting sarcasm. "Hate to break it to ya, but you could not have hand-picked a worse set of hypnosis subjects."

"We hired a stage hypnotist once," Misty Fly said, smirking. "We sent him home crying. Although… I wouldn't mind giving you a chance. You're a bit more handsome than that old geezer was."

Now that was something. A hot, sexy Wonderbolt mare just called me 'handsome.'

Doing my best to stay nonchalant at that, I said, "I do have an edge on other hypnotists."

"What's that?" Spitfire muttered, folding her arms under her breasts.

An immensely powerful cosmic concept that taps me into the magical field connecting all living beings and causes all ponies to accept my words and actions as normal, thus increasing the amount that they trust me and listen to what I have to say. "Trade secret."

The fiery pegasus scoffed. "And how is this going to help?"

"I want to give my idea a trial run," I explained confidently. "If it works, the concept is proven – your crew can manage their arousal professionally. If it doesn't… you were right all along, and you'll have to figure out something else."

Spitfire narrowed her eyes and looked at me for a long moment, drumming her fingers on her hip.

"It's worth a shot," Soarin said.

With a resigned sigh, Spitfire said, "Fine. How do we start?"

Good question. I needed a way to make them comfortable, a big space withdecent acoustics, and, if all went according to plan, the location would need good drainage. "Is there a conference room or something in this building? Some place with lots of extra chairs with backs? These benches aren't going to cut it."

"I think so," Spitfire said.

"All of you go out and get a chair," I told the Wonderbolts. "Then come back, strip naked again – that's important – and we'll all meet in the mares' communal showers."

"The mares'?" Soarin echoed. "Why not the…" He stopped, looked back through the entrance to the stallions' lockers, and cleared his throat. "Yeah. The mares' side is probably less… sticky right now."

"That's what I figured. Now go, go!"

Hesitantly, the Wonderbolts filed out in their workout clothes or towels, heading out into the halls to raid the other rooms for chairs. I rubbed my hands together with no small amount of excitement and psyched myself up.

Trixie unsteadily got to her feet and stretched, her buoyant breasts thrusting into the damp air. "Sooo! Have you actually performed hypnosis before?"

"Nope!" I said with a smile. Trixie laughed, and I continued, "I've observed it, been under before… But never run it myself."

"Let's hope your theory's right, then," Trixie said. "This will be a lot of fun if it is."

Moondancer held the side of her head. "I… really don't get it. Why… You already have a power that can control minds. Why bother with hypnosis?"

It was a valid question. I sucked in a long breath and said, "Because it's better than yelling at them for another 10 minutes? I mean, it'd probably work, but hell." I counted off on my fingers. "This is more fun, it'll bypass a lot of their little nitpicking, and… y'know, it's another bucket-list thing."

She sighed. "I just… I can't believe that I just heard you say, 'You know what this needs? Hypnotism,' and the person you're talking to just agreed." She broke into an uneasy smile, chuckling because she couldn't summon up any other response. "I'm… stunned! Everything I've seen today, and THIS is what breaks me…?"

I grimaced at what I was doing to her. "Eh, y'know… Straw, camel."

Moondancer nodded and sighed, shifting towards the mares' lockers. "I'm gonna probably lay down. Yeah, I just need to lie down, for a while. Take this all in. Let me know when you're done…" – as she left, she let out another half-chuckle and shook her head in disbelief – "…hypnotizing them."

The busty young mare disappeared around the corner, and behind me Trixie muttered, "Poor girl."

My heart also went out for her, and the inescapable truth that her distress was directly my fault didn't help my emotional state. Still, there were half-naked Wonderbolts carrying chairs and filing into the mares' showers, so I didn't really have time to mope and figure out how to mend my bleeding heart. I gestured for Trixie to follow and marched after the Wonderbolts.

Then I doubled back and went for my clothes.

"What now?" Trixie protested, unable to keep the annoyed tone out of her voice.

"This all depends on relaxation and a lack of distractions," I muttered as I quickly put my underwear and pants on. "It's going to be weird enough without my alien dongle hanging in front of their faces."

"But you're already Norm- Ugh, fine." While I hastily threw my shirt over my head, she rolled her eyes and added, "You're practically a demigod; what are you so worried about?"

I pushed my head through the neckhole of my shirt and shrugged. "The power going totally to my head? Or… my other head?"

That made Trixie chuckle, but her expression softened to more of a pitying look. "I thought we agreed today was the day we let loose, though."

Pausing, I looked over to the spot Moondancer had just stood before she'd walked off in a confused, uncomfortable, and slightly pained way. Sure, I realized this was just a guilt trip I was on, but… "I can't. I hate seeing people look like that. I mean, I know with this power I don't HAVE to care… But in my head, in my heart, I can't stop worrying, even when I try. So… I DO have to care, after all."

"Aww. Confirmation that you're not a complete monster, at least?"

I sighed and nodded. "Yeah."

"Heyyyyy!" Spitfire's voice echoed from deep within the mares' locker room. "We're all set up in here! You coming or are we just going to stand around naked for half an hour?!"

"Yeah, just a sec!" I shouted back.

While I was distracted, Trixie walked up, took my hands, and pressed her enormous bust against my shoulders, nearly burying my chin in her bulging cleavage.

Now that she had my full attention, she smirked and said, "Let me be clear – I didn't come here to see you make college girls uncomfortable. Even if you didn't have this power over me, I'd still follow you, because I love to see you do amazing and impossible things and make them look easy." With a tilt of her head towards the mares' lockers, she said, "Now go hypnotize a room full of Wonderbolts on your first try."

I laughed, gave Trixie a quick hug – burying my head between her breasts and rubbing my belly against her cum-filled gut in the process – and grinned back at her, suddenly realizing where we were. "Good pep talk, coach."

Trixie giggled along with me, and we finally – finally! – entered the mares' locker room and made our way towards the communal showers.

Shower Thoughts

I caught a glimpse of Moondancer resting on a bench the next row of lockers over, eyes closed and breathing in deep, measured breaths. I resolved not to disturb her, stepped over the small puddle of sexual fluids still on the tiled floor where the reverse gangbang had taken place, and crossed the rest of the distance to the showers.

It was kind of a tight fit, but the six Wonderbolts managed to arrange their chairs from wall to wall in a slight curve facing away from the door. The towels or clothes they'd been using to cover up were now piled under or next to each of their seats – the high-performance athletes were all universally nude again. And as a result, their faces and body language expressed a range from mild embarrassment to lazy confidence to plain annoyance, all with an undercurrent of nervousness.

Spitfire in particular fixed me with a studying stare as Trixie and I squeezed past the chairs to take our places at the far end of the showers. I could almost hear her thinking, 'Who is this guy? The hell is his deal? The hell is his goal?'

Part of me worried that this widespread confusion and lack of confidence would overcome the grip of my Normal power upon them, but I knew better. "Everypony, take your seats."

And they did. Without question or reluctance.

Having six naked Wonderbolts obey a simple instruction all at once sent a rush of arousal through me, and I relished the momentary opportunity to ogle their naked bodies. Four pairs of naked breasts were arranged before me like prizes. Eight thick nipples hardened in the damp air. I couldn't help comparing myself to the dudes, either – in their seated position, Fire Streak's generous flaccid dick filled up the space between his thighs, while Soarin's was even thicker and longer, a few inches hanging over the edge of the seat. No wonder his suit got torn. No wonder Trixie got filled.

Their muscular definition made their endowments stand out even more, and even the powerful wings folded behind them gave them an extra exotic appeal. Knowing these pegasi could summon up huge windstorms and yet were basically under my control was intoxicating.

Fleetfoot's natural sarcasm broke me out of it. "So how does this work, human? Swinging pocket watch? Swirly eyes? 'You're feeling sleepy'?" That got a few of the others to laugh, which I figured was a good sign. There was still a lot of ice to break between me and them.

"Nope," I replied. "Words and relaxation. Just a standard, normal trance."

Spitfire crossed her legs. "And what's 'standard' about being hypnotized? About having your mind controlled?"

I looked incredulously at all of them and said, "You guys… did have a hypnotist before, right? Didn't he explain this before he started?"

"Yeah, sure," Misty Fly responded dismissively, "in a flashy, dramatic sort of way."

Soarin started waving his hands in a faux mystical pattern. "The powwwwer of the miiiiiind!" The rest of the group chuckled; it was an in-joke at the expense of whoever that pony had been.

My reaction was to pinch the bridge of my nose. Sure, hypnotism for the stage and hypnotism as therapy were two different things, but surely he should've covered the basics? With a sigh, I put my hands on my hips and said, "Alright, Hypnotism 101: The Trance."

Fleetfoot scoffed at that. "Really? We gotta get educated before you put us under?"

"It can only help," I replied. "Look, being put into a hypnotic trance is not mind control – at least not the way you would imagine it. It's not like I'm reaching out and grabbing your mind" – I mimed it out – "shaking it around and jamming stuff in there. No. A trance is a deep state of meditative relaxation. It makes you susceptible because you're willingly focusing your mind. But more than that, a trance only works if you let it, if you trust what's hypnotizing you. Otherwise, if you really, REALLY reject it, you can shut it down if you don't like what you're hearing – you'll more or less boot yourself out."

From the looks on the Wonderbolts' faces, this was a novel idea. Surprise in particular seemed especially… well, surprised. "But in the stories it's all like, 'You cannot resist me, your will is miiine!'"

I was about to rebuke that as embellishment… but then I remembered where I was. "Well, uh, to be fair, you DO live in a world where some forms of magical mind control actually exist." 'Which is fucked up,' I kept to myself. "And even when it comes to natural trance, there are some edge cases where a suggestion you don't like can be hard to shake. Just like any relationship based on trust, there's a bit of room for abuse. But by and large, the average hypnosis session – especially the first one – couldn't be safer."

Of course, the whole reason I was doing this was because the Normal would make them even MORE vulnerable than the average trance… but even then, I didn't want to abuse my position. If anything, I wanted to leverage it to help them even more.

Yeah, I didn't really believe myself, either. Bit of healthy skepticism, I suppose.

Speaking of skepticism, however… Spitfire leaned forward and said sarcastically, "So you want to bring our minds around to your 'mutual masturbation' idea through this 'safe', 'natural' hypnosis project?"

By now, I was tired and annoyed with her constant questioning. I struggled to keep myself pleasant as I turned and addressed her directly. "Spitfire. What I WANT to do is give you guys a nice, relaxing hypnosis experience to make up for all the stress you went through today. A trance is like taking a nice power nap with some extra fun along the way. Worst case scenario, and I mean WORST case scenario, I make you guys feel drowsy for half an hour before we go our separate ways. Anything more than that will be golden. So just… calm down, okay?? It's gonna be fine."

It was noticeably hard for her to accept, but the Normal was backing me up. Spitfire's hard expression visibly softened, and the look in her orange eyes lost some of its harsh intensity. "Okay, okay," she relented. "You're the boss."

I let out a huff of relief and looked around the room. Five other pairs of eyes were focused on me, the nervousness that had been there now fading fast – I had their trust and attention.

As I opened my mouth to start the hypnotic speech, I was interrupted by the sound of… ambient background noise?

The room-filling sound echoed around the spacious showers, not too loud but filled with a variety of sounds – wind, water, a barely audible synthetic melody, and the occasional tinkling of bells. The Wonderbolts all gasped and 'woah'ed in wonder.

The source was off to my left, where Trixie stood. Her horn was aglow, surrounded by an aura of musical notes that drifted through the air and faded away, converting her magic into sound. She smiled at me once I noticed and proudly said, "Do you think this will help?"

A relaxing ambient track for my hypnosis without needing to haul in a whole sound system? I was tempted to jokingly ask if we could throw in some binaural beats. Instead, with some concern, I said, "Can you keep that up for a while? Won't be too much stress?"

"Oh, this is nothing," Trixie assured me confidently. "Never doubt the depths of The Great and Powerful Trixie's magical reserves." With a cough, she added, "Her strength, perhaps, but not her reserves."

I nodded. "Thanks. That will be very helpful."

Trixie's smile broadened. "Go get 'em."

This was it.

Nerves wracked my body. It was difficult to force myself to speak. I made myself take a deep breath… and on the exhale, I realized that's where I had to begin.

"I want everybody to take a deep breath. In…" I gestured upward with my hands. The six Wonderbolts inhaled in sync. "Hold it a sec, and out…" I pushed down, and they exhaled. "In… hold, and out. Repeat that. Focus on that. Focus on the rhythm of your breathing."

I was doing it! I was really starting this! Staying calm was unbearable! Breathe, Pascal, breathe.

"Uh…" I cleared my throat as quietly as I could. "Very good. As you keep breathing, you'll feel more in tune with your body. All the little sensations, the tiny… tiny creaks and pains in your limbs, feel them, listen to your body. Slowly adjust yourself so that you're as comfortable as possible, so that the creaks go away. You want to be as comfortable as possible, because you want to go into a very pleasant, comfortable trance."

Not the most rehearsed or efficient induction in the world, but Trixie's music was keeping everyone in a pleasant state as I tumbled over my words. And as I spoke about small discomforts, the Wonderbolts sedately adjusted themselves, getting more comfortable in their chairs and even spreading their wings a little bit. Thankfully, the chairs were staggered so that they wouldn't hit each other with their wings at half-span, so everyone had room in the cramped showers to spread a little bit.

"That's right. Get as comfortable as you can. You want to fall into a nice, healthy, comfortable trance, free from momentary distractions and worries. You want to feel rested and… safe. Truly, incredibly relaxed. But still focused on my voice."

A few of the Wonderbolts' eyes were preemptively closed, though I could tell they were still very conscious. A couple others were open but slowly drooping. Though I noticed Spitfire's face in particular – her face was contorted in some kind of emotion, whether it was resistance or frustration. She needed a little help relaxing.

"You want to fall into a nice, deep, hypnotic trance. Trance is natural, and relies on trust. I can't make you do anything you're not okay with while you're in trance. You can trust me, and my voice. You can trust that all I want to do is send you into a nice, deep, hypnotic trance, and let my words take you on a pleasant adventure. The more you believe this, the more you relax, the deeper your relaxation and focus and trust."

The grimace on Spitfire's face deepened, not with anger or frustration but actually a little visible fear.

"Breathe. In, and out. Let your breath carry away your worries."

Two exhales later, Spitfire's face finally relaxed, joining the rest of her comrades.

I couldn't help but smile. "You're all starting to feel good. But this is only the beginning. We have only begun to send you deep into a nice, relaxing, comfortable hypnotic trance. Already, you're feeling good and comfortable. And we have only begun. Now, pay attention to your legs, your feet. I want you to feel them, to tense them up as tightly as you can…"

It was strange to watch their hybrid hoof-toed but human-heeled feet curling up and flexing, but I kept my mouth shut.

"…and then relax." A few sighs involuntarily escaped some Wonderbolts' mouths. "Feel that tension completely ebb away."

"Now your calves. Tense… hold… and relax. It feels so good, you can already feel waves of relaxation flowing up your body from your… hooves."

"Now, feel your thighs." I went through the same process of tension and relaxation.

"Your hips." Trying not to speed through it.

"Your stomach." Trying not to get too excited as they fell further into trance.

"Your chest." Trying not to linger too long on watching four pairs of perky breasts jiggle and relax.

"Your neck and shoulders." Trying not to laugh as their heads rolled about.

"Your upper arms." Finding it rather cute as their arms either rested in their laps or dangled at their sides.

"Your forearms and your hands. Feel them tighten, feel that tension… then release, feel the relaxation."

"Your muzzle." As they went through the process there, I saw a few scrunchy faces and had to cover my own mouth to stifle my laughter.

"Your eyes. Squint hard, feel that tension rush in… and then let it all ease out. Your eyelids are feeling heavy now, heavier, closing. They're so heavy, you can't bring yourself to open your eyes. You could if you really wanted to, but you want to be in a trance. You want to listen."

"Feel the last of your tension rush up to the tips of your ears. Tense up the top of your head, then… Breathe in, breathe in deep…! And out. Relax. Feel waves of relaxation travel downward, then bounce upward and down again. Drifting in a pool of calm and focus."

I was admittedly rambling at this point, but the Wonderbolts all had their heads down and their eyes closed, and they were all breathing steadily. They weren't bad hypnosis subjects at all for me. Either the last stage hypnotist they'd hired really was a sham, or it was mostly the Normal helping me out.

We were now at the precipice of a new threshold. I'd managed to get them to a casual meditation, but could I actually bring them under, keep them under, and give them powerful suggestions? My nerves flared up again, but my success so far shored up my confidence.

"Alright. Are you all feeling very relaxed?"

I got a few lazy nods as answers. Soarin, Misty Fly, and Fleetfoot actually had little smiles on their faces. Surprise and Fire Streak had a zombie-like expression to them, and Spitfire looked nearly asleep.

"Well… we've only begun to make you feel relaxed, safe, in trance. Now that you are calm and focused, we're going to take you deeper. Deeper into your own mind. And it's as simple as listening to my voice, following my every instruction, and trusting me to give you a nice, deep, comfortable trance. Keep breathing, in… and out. You've already come a long way from where we started, already fallen into a nice, deep relaxation. Now I'm asking you to go even deeper. Even more relaxed. Even more focused. Until you fall as deeply into a nice, comfortable trance, as far as you can go."

More rambling, I noticed. Repeating myself. Why was I so worried? Well, I was afraid I would say something stupid or phrase something weirdly, or cough – something that would snap them out of it, break the spell. None of this was rehearsed or even planned. It was all my first-draft attempt.

Despite that, I really wanted this to go well, and while I suspected both the Normal and the mechanics of trance would forgive a few errors, I didn't want to risk anything less than a perfect induction.

Being the lazy schlub I was, I wasn't used to chasing perfection.

I put my fist in front of my mouth to quietly clear my throat, nervously glanced at Trixie (who gave me an encouraging grin), then steeled myself for the next and most difficult step. "I'm going to count from five… to one. Every number I count, you'll fall further and further, deeper and deeper, down into trance. The lower I count, the lower you go. You're ready to follow me, you're listening. Every time I say the word 'deeper,' you'll fall further into trance. Every time I say the word 'down,' your trance will become stronger and more inescapable. You won't want to leave, because it feels so good and comfortable. Every time I count down, bring you deeper and further down, it feels so much better, so much more relaxing, so much more focused, while still listening to my voice… letting it pass through your conscious mind and into your subconscious."

Glancing around the room, I checked to make sure I wasn't losing any of the six Wonderbolts. They were all lounging in their chairs, eyes closed, breathing steadily – but all still in a very deliberate and attentive way. I hadn't put them to sleep, thank goodness.

"Breathe in… and out. In… and out." That was kind of a reminder to me as well. "In… And…" I put my hand up, not that they could see it. "Fiiiivvve," I said on the exhale.

The Wonderbolts exhaled with me, and a couple of them slumped even more raggedly than before. The music Trixie was producing became momentarily more intense, the bell sound ringing with a single intense chime.

Excitement burst through me, making it hard to keep my words clear. "So… So much more relaxed. Deeper. You're falling down, down, deeper into trance. It feels so good to listen. To focus. To hang on to my every word and follow every instruction." I inhaled sharply, and then… "Four."

Not as big a drop this time, but a few heads drooped lower. Trixie's ambiance chimed again.

"Falling deeper. Opening your mind and focusing. The further down you go, the more your worries seem to disappear. Nothing else is important except… listening, paying attention, accepting everything I say. …Three."

Trixie's helpful chime sounded off again. I could see Spitfire's brow furrow for just a fraction of a second.

"So deep. You're doing so well," I said. My voice was getting a little hoarse, so I swallowed. My hands were starting to shake, too. "You're opening up your mind – not by force, but… by choice. It's a surrender, but it's a pleasant, temporary surrender, one that you can only benefit from, because you trust me and my voice to lead you down, deeper into a comfortable, pleasant, nice, relaxing trance." I swallowed again. "Two."

The trace of resistance on Spitfire's face disappeared. Misty Fly, Surprise, Fleetfoot, Fire Streak, Soarin, they were all perfect little hypnotic subjects, too. I felt like bouncing around the room I was so excited, but we weren't there yet. I could barely breathe.

"Uh… Deeper. Down. Further. Trance. It feels so good to listen. You're almost there, your conscious mind is almost ready to let go, to take a rest and let your subconscious do all the work, to let my voice replace your inner voice. And in return, you feel so relaxed, so good. The last number will take you down deepest of all, as far down as you can go – and yet you can still go deeper, fall further down, all while listening to my every word."

Trixie's music was still barely playing, but to me it felt like complete silence in the moment between then and…

"One."

The bell sound became one sustained ring that slowly faded, reminiscent of a droplet causing a pond to ripple once before becoming completely still… like the Wonderbolts were now.

"Breathe in… and out. In… and out." Deep inhale and exhale for me, too. "Keep… breathing. You're now so deep, the lowest you think you can go. Your mind is fully entranced, ready to listen, to accept suggestions. Slowly… nod your head to confirm."

It didn't happen all at once or in sync, but one by one, the Wonderbolts tilted their heads every so slightly forward and then pulled back.

I couldn't stop myself. I balled my hands into shaking fists and raised them to the air as quietly as I could in barely contained jubilation. I grinned manically at Trixie, and the busty nude magician mirrored my manic grin and gave me two thumbs up, just as excited as I was to see these six Wonderbolts entranced.

After a few moments more of self-congratulation, I pulled myself together. Didn't want to leave the 'Bolts hanging too long. I cleared my throat again and said, "Very good. Very good. You are now in a deep, comfortable trance; you just confirmed it yourselves. You're ready to… explore what we can do when your mind is willing and listening."

Of course, even getting to this point was no guarantee, some annoying part of my brain pointed out. Saying the wrong thing, or asking too much, could still break them out of it. The Normal made that unlikely, but still…

The question, I thought to myself as I stood in the back of the women's showers in front of six dazed Wonderbolts and accompanied by a mildly cum-inflated magician, was where did I need to go, how many steps would it take to get there, and which steps could the Normal let me skip?

One half of me wanted to start with some visualization warm-ups to make sure they could handle what I was about to throw at them. The other half, the part that was too excited about having these pegasi under my control, didn't want to waste any time.

"Alright. It's time for the main event. The reason I invited you down into this deep, comfortable trance in the first place. It's time to deal with the issue of… arousal."

It was subtle, but my subjects' breathing hitched a little bit when I said that. Entranced or not, this was a sensitive (or exciting) topic.

"As we do this, I might describe feelings, sensations, things that are happening to you, and when I say those things, you're going to feel it. Even though some part of you will know that it's not quite real, the rest of your mind will play along and make it feel as real as possible. This is something your mind is capable of, with the right direction. Just remember to keep breathing, stay focused, don't get too distracted, and listen. It may get intense, but it'll be worth it to stay in this deep, comfortable trance. Now… Think of what gets you aroused. The places you like to be touched. What gets you off. What you like to see. What you desire to feel. Breathe in… and out, keep breathing."

Already, the dicks dangling from between Fire Streak's and Soarin's thighs twitched and began to harden. Surprise's nipples thickened up noticeably. Misty Fly licked her lips. Fleetfoot and Spitfire squirmed as sticky secretions began to stain their seats. The air began to get hot with their collective musk and pheremones.

"As you breathe," I continued, getting a little hot under the collar myself, "notice the scent of your own arousal and the arousal of people around you. Let it freely fill your lungs, stimulate your tastes and your mind. Feel your heartbeat quicken. Feel your lower parts engorge, and feel how the desire, want, and need is signaled to your mind. All of these phenomena you want to notice, understand, and master if you wish to control your libido rather than letting it control you. But for now, keep breathing and let your body run its course."

It happened so easily, almost as fast as I could describe it. The mares were red in the face and moaning ever so quietly on every measured exhale, and their inner thighs were becoming more and more soaked. The stallions' erections were just about fully hard – Fire Streak's jutting almost horizontally a couple of inches past his knees, while Soarin's proudly raised to a steep diagonal, inches away from his own mouth, which had already opened suspiciously wide. It was so easy. I had so much power.

Might as well try turn it into a trigger, then. "It's so easy to get aroused when I tell you. I can just order you to become horny, and you will. You relish it. It feels so good, knowing I'm in control of your temperamental sex drives. You don't need to do anything; I'm in control. I'll bring you as far as you could possibly desire, if I want to. I can just tell you to double the sensations, double the imagery, double the arousal, and you'll do it, while still staying in trance. Now… Double."

Whines and groans and moans of pleasure came tumbling out in the suddenly cramped-feeling showers. I squeezed my thighs a bit to try and contain my own rising erection.

"Don't let the sounds of the others distract you! They're entranced just like you are, have no doubt. Every time you hear them moan, or gasp, or mutter under their breath, let the knowledge that they're feeling what I tell them to take you down deeper into a great, comfortable trance. Every time you react together, let your trance deepen."

My fears were unfounded. Despite the momentary lapse in stillness, and as aroused as they were – the mares' tongues hanging out and hands drifting to their thighs, the stallions leaking pre onto the tiled floor – I could hear them trying to keep their breathing in a steady rhythm, and I could see their eyes remain shut and their heads leaning subtly towards me. They were still entranced; just incredibly horny now.

I wasn't too far behind them.

"Now, I'm going to raise it again. But this time, as I take you to the edge of… climax… I need you to resist the urge to cum. Don't touch yourself, don't give in, don't cross over that threshold. This is important. You need to prove that you're in control of your libido. I can guide you into that control, but it's the power of your mind that proves it. You WILL not cum until I allow it." I saw Misty Fly squint a little harder, and I said, "Do not worry – I'll reward you for your patience. But when I tell you to feel as aroused as you've ever been in your life, I need you to feel it, keep breathing, stay in trance, but exert the control to not go over. And you will do this, because you're in my trance, and as a reward I'm giving you this power. Now… Double!!"

Strangled cries of ecstasy rang out from all of them. Legs twitched and chests heaved.

"Keep breathing!" I nearly panicked, trying my best to guide them through. "In… and out! Let yourself leak, that's fine, no need to hold it in, no shame! Just breathe! Stay in control! Feel the heat! Don't give in to the urge to flex those lower muscles and begin the process. Just make yourself still!"

As I trailed off, I noticed that, though there was a lot more sexual fluid pooling on the tiles, I saw no evidence of orgasm. No twitching of the lower body, no groans of pleasure, no sighs of relief… All six Wonderbolts were hanging on. That was incredible.

"Okay. Now… Breathe. Hang on. You've subjected your mind to a lot of pleasure, and now I want you to… release it. Take deep, long breaths, and slowly let the tension drain out of you. Your body and mind will cry out at the denied release – that is natural. It'll try to kick back, just roll with it. Breathe in… and out. In… and out."

I repeated that a few more times as I waited for them to calm down. It didn't look easy – pretty much all of them had some vague expression of anguish on their faces. They didn't like denying themselves, not one bit. But I hadn't used up all the trust I'd built with them yet, so at least they were still with me.

"Very good," I encouraged them. "You've done very well. You should feel proud! You brought yourself to the brink and then turned right back. If there was ever proof that the mind can withstand the demands of the libido, that was it."

I took a moment to appreciate what I'd just done. Through my words and Normal-enhanced hypnosis, I'd brought six defiant Wonderbolts nearly to a hands-free orgasm, then pulled them back. Holy fuck. Either my barely-a-baritone voice and lazy dialect was just that soothing, or the Normal was REALLY scary powerful when the conscious mind was off to lunch. Either way, holy fuck.

"Keep breathing," I said after my moment to reflect. "When I say 'ten,' slowly count down from 10 to 1 in your mind. With each number, let yourself drop back down, deeper into trance, so that you're ready to receive more suggestions, and nod when you're ready. Starting from… ten." And with that, I'd given myself an excuse to take a one-minute break and kind of freak out a little.

I was one milestone down. Technically, I'd already proved my point, and I could easily bring them out of the trance and convince them to go along with my idea to make sex-as-maintenance a part of the Wonderbolts regimen. But I still had time to kill, and I wanted to see how much further I could go with a Normal-hypnotized subject. I was too far gone to stop now.

Taking a deep breath myself, I looked over at Trixie. She was leaning against the wall next to me, her hands idly playing with her moist cleft and tweaking one of the thick nipples atop her buoyant, arm-filling breasts. Her horn was barely aglow at all, only providing a small amount of ambient sound to the room, since it was hardly necessary at this point. Trixie looked back at me with a lazy grin, mouthed 'Well done,' and went back to watching the spellbound Wonderbolts with lusty fervor. It seemed she was more than eager to see what I would do next.

Fire Streak was the first to nod his head. Soon followed by Fleetfoot, then Surprise, Soarin, and Misty Fly. Spitfire's head didn't move for a while, and I wondered – did I lose her? Was she asleep? Had she broken out of trance? But then her head tilted forward, almost like she was sedated, and I was free to assume she was still on board.

"Alright, welcome back. You've been extremely patient and helpful hypnotic sl– subjects, and what you went through will be perfect for what we'll do next. You see, mind over matter is all well and good, but the mind is still part of the body. You can't be expected to hold yourself back forever, but the life of a Wonderbolt means there's hardly enough time in the day… or is there?

"As a reward for following my instructions up to this point, I'm going to tell you a story where you're the main character. Every time I describe something, I want you to picture it in your mind's eye vividly, like you're really there. Every time I say something is happening to you, I want you to feel it. …Ready?

"Imagine it's an average day at HQ, where the lockers and showers are co-ed. You and just about everyone else on the main team is coming in for warm-ups and practice. You've been working hard for most of the week, day in and day out. And you're understandably a little… frustrated."

My bet was that my cruel orgasm denial earlier would play nicely into this imaginary scenario. And judging by the brows furrowing on several faces, I was pretty much correct. Which was great, because I hadn't planned any of this before we started.

"Thankfully, it's been about two weeks since the administration agreed that team arousal was a serious issue, and allowed discreet 'personal time' before and after Wonderbolts activities. It's taken a while for ponies to get past that awkward stage, but now the sight of two ponies helping to get each other off before warm-ups is almost becoming commonplace.

"You see, until everyone has more data on each Wonderbolts' libido patterns, it works on sort of an honor system. Every Wonderbolt is expected to manage their own body's sex drive, without being at the expense of their flying, and only ask when it's too much to handle. Only when the pent-up lust is too great, and a little relief would make the difference between a frustrating day and a productive one. If that's the case, you are free to ask for 'help' and your team is honor-bound to answer the call. Because one extremely antsy teammate is everyone's problem.

"There've been a couple of ponies abusing the system a bit, pretending to be more pent-up than they really are for free sex, but it's gotten really easy to tell when that's happening, and getting called out on it has made them fake it less and less. Everypony can tell the signs of sexual frustration at this point, from the way you walk, to the blush on your face, to the way you snap back when people talk to you – it's as clear as day.

"And as you walk into the lockers, where all the other Wonderbolts are gathered, anyone looking at you can tell that you kinda need it.

"No one outright says anything as you go to your locker. It's kind of an unwritten rule that you're the one who has to explicitly ask for it. But one of your teammates gives you a concerned look and kind of nonchalantly asks, 'Hey, are you okay?' You've haven't had a great morning, so your first instinct is to mutter back something to brush them off."

As I said that, a few of the seated Wonderbolts actually muttered things under their breath, just as I described. They weren't really talking back out loud, per se, but they were getting into the role I'd laid out for them. Exciting.

"You say that, and they take the hint and give you some space. But in the back of your mind, you're starting to do some mental health checks. 'Do I have it bad today? Do I need some relief? Will it help my performance or hinder it?' After about a minute of back and forth, judging it as seriously as you can, it's abundantly clear – you just kinda need it. So, summoning up your confidence, you announce it to the room…"

I was silent for a moment, hoping they would speak again. It took a second for them to take the prompt, but eventually I heard a few mumbled or whispered phrases. "Hey, can I get some help here…?" "Guys, I need relief…" "Can somepony 'help' me out for a sec?" Things like that, from six ponies that looked barely awake. They were louder than the last prompt, though – getting them to act seemed to be making it more vivid for them.

"There's a moment of awkward silence… A few others asked at about the same time. But then the silence is broken by several Wonderbolts replying, 'Sure, I'll help you out.' It's a volunteer system, though you also have some say in your preference of who services you. Thankfully, the pony that comes to your aid is someone who fits the basics of what you like in a partner, though you don't know them all that well yet – they're relatively new.

"You take a seat and get comfortable, spreading your legs, giving your teammate room to kneel before you. And then…"

Then something strange happened. The room filled with points of blue light – focused on each Wonderbolt's crotch. What looked like… phantom hands appeared between every Wonderbolt's thighs and stroked a finger along dripping snatches and swelling cocks, making their owners moan at the surprisingly REAL touch.

I looked over at Trixie, the guilty party to this plot twist. Her horn was glowing brighter than ever, her eyes locked in a lewd sort of focus as she prepared to please a new record of six partners at once. Then her wild gaze settled on me, and the way my pants unbuckled told me she was going to make that record seven.

The show had to go on. "Then contact. Sweet relief already, the touch of another on your most intimate places… Let the arousal rebuild, with no delay; orgasm has to be as quick as possible–"

My semi-hardness became exposed to the muggy air. Trixie had pulled my pants and underwear down to my ankles. Without stopping her ministration over the six pegasi in the room, she knelt down to my side and put her hands on my hips to twist me around so that I was facing sideways to the Wonderbolts. I played along like a puppet, unable to stop Trixie from wrapping her supple, massive boobs around my hardening cock while I tried to focus on the crew's hypnotic adventure. Not that I wanted her to stop, mind you, but it made my job difficult.

"Ah, it – woah – it doesn't help to savor this, or stretch the moment out. This is about tending to your body's very real needs. Let your partner do what they need to do to get you off, and just… Focus on the pleasure. Give into it, just for a moment. Let your ardor rise as fast as– Ah!"

Trixie squeezed with her hands, pressing her titflesh tightly against my rock-hard cock so she could rub them with great force, up and down and alternating and filling my mind with warm, sweaty softness instead of the monologue I needed to say. Her horn pulsed with an almost erotic energy of its own as it fingered pussies and stroked horsedicks just a few feet away, each with a unique rhythm and special care, responding to the ways they twitched and moaned, finding their weak spots and pressing their buttons.

How the fuck was Trixie so good at this? I felt like challenging her. "And THEN," I said to the entire room, a little louder than I should've, "the teammate moves from using their HANDS to their MOUTH."

Trixie's eyes just sparkled back at me.

The magenta phantom hands working on each pegasus's genitals changed to a phantom pony muzzle with a phantom tongue, all of which immediately got to work simulating a blowjob or cunnilingus with great creativity. In particular, the mouths working on the stallions stretched around the flared heads and dove deep, even simulating the tight massage of a mare's throat.

And at the same time, Trixie lowered herself so that her mouth could reach my head and smother it in suckling kisses, while her boobs massaged my sensitive balls and her diamond-like nipples rubbed against my inner thighs.

Well, I knew when I was beaten. Even so, I tried to keep up the trance for the Wonderbolts. "Feel your orgasm approaching… Don't lose focus… Stay in the nice, deep, comfortable tra-aa-aance… But let the pleasure wash over you as usual…!"

Under the fantasy enhanced by Trixie's attentions, the Wonderbolts were nearly on the brink, back to that state of hyper-arousal I'd denied them just minutes before. Trixie rubbed her luscious boobs in more frantic, jiggling loops, and took my hardness deeper into her mouth, lovingly squeezing my shaft with her tongue.

It didn't have much control left. "Feel the… Feel it rising…! Rising…!! UNGH!!!"

And at the last second, I realized that the stallions' dicks were basically pointed straight at me. Aw hell.

Practically everyone in the room exploded in pleasure, including me. A cacophony of sounds filled the air – moans of pleasure, squeaks of plastic chairs as their occupants rocked back and forth, the splash of sexual fluids ejaculated into growing puddles…

I braced myself for impact even as my own orgasm overtook me. But somehow I was never splashed with stallion seed. I blearily looked to my side to see a pink magical barrier between me and the stallions, forming a wall that the white splashes of semen slowly dripped down.

As my immense pleasure waned, I looked down at Trixie, who still had my cockhead in her mouth, the corners dribbling cum down her chin and into her delicious bubbly cleavage. Her eyes remained closed for a second as she suckled at my dick a few moments more, but then her right eye opened and focused on me, giving me a playful look of false innocence.

I had to say something to this mare that had completely dominated my act. "The Great and Powerful Trixie…" I whispered so only she could hear. "Goddamn right…"

Trixie smiled around my cockhead, and with one final slurp allowed me to fall out of her mouth, dripping with saliva. As she took to cleaning up her own mess, I turned back to the Wonderbolts to check on them.

They were cooling down, and their eyes were still closed. Their heads were still hunched forward, and their bodies were returning to their previous relaxed positions.

All I could do was shake my head. Still in trance after all that? Holy shit. Holy SHIT.

"And that…!" My voice cracked for a second when I tried to pick up my monologue. I cleared my throat and said, "And that… brings us to the end of our story. You've all listened extremely well, and we've all learned a lot. I hope this demonstration will, uh, help you figure out the best way to handle your team libido issues, but I won't force you to follow. All I suggest, and this is your choice to make, is that you try something like this for a month, on a trial basis. See what happens, see what you learn, and then make changes as necessary.

"Now… Now is the time to bring an end to our lovely trance experience. I'm going to count to five, and at the end you'll feel refreshed, relaxed, and ready to face the rest of your day. I hope you've enjoyed your hypnotic experience, and that you'll feel open to trying more like this again.

"Five, starting to wake up, starting to regain conscious control, like you're waking up from a very… stimulating nap. Four, rising up further now, able to move your limbs again to shake out any lingering numbness. Three, eyes beginning to open, waking up… Two, filling up full of energy again, free to move… And one. Fully awake and aware and ready."

I took a quick look around. The mares' communal showers looked (and smelled) like it had been host to a vigorous orgy, mare juices and stallion fluids everywhere around me. But no, all it had been was six powerful pegasi sitting in front of me while I talked at them. The feeling of what I'd just accomplished was… incredible.

Bowing, I declared, "Thank you. My name is Pascal, and I hope you enjoyed the experience."

It started slowly at first, but the room broke into subdued applause. Everyone looked entertained but still rather loopy. Except for Spitfire, who was back to reclining in her cum-soaked chair, her eyes closed again.

"That was amazing," Soarin finally said. "I don't know how you did that last part, wow."

"That was Trixie," was all I could say, a little winded myself now.

Surprise's eyes widened. "She did all of us? At the same time?!"

The Great and Powerful Trixie stood up and did a little bow herself. "This humble assistant thought you could use a, shall we say, 'tangible' reward after the denial play."

"Was that really necessary?" Misty Fly whined a bit. "I mean, it was great, and my thought was like, 'Sure, whatever, I'll play along,' but… damn. I know waiting for it is supposed to make it better…"

"And it was," Fleetfoot cut in, standing up from her sticky chair.

"…but I hate waiting," Misty Fly pouted. "Don't ever do that again, if you can help it. You proved your damn point."

Well, I wasn't planning on getting a second chance to hypnotize these Wonderbolts again, so… "I don't think you'll have to worry about that," I said.

"Still, good job," Misty Fly replied wearily, giving me a thumbs-up.

"What do we do now, though?" Fire Streak wondered aloud.

"Clipper."

Soarin's pony ears perked up. Everyone looked to Spitfire, who was leaning into her chair like she was exhausted, but she spoke with unquestioned authority.

"You were the worst flyer, Mr. Wardrobe Malfunction, so you clean up every mess we made today. Both locker rooms. Everypony else, rinse off and enjoy your weekend. We'll talk about policy at next week's meeting. …Now get outta here."

"Aww," Soarin moaned, but gave a 'what can you do' shrug and left to find a mop. Fire Streak stacked up the chairs and set them aside to be cleaned by Soarin later before he left for the stallions' side. The four mares got up and turned on the showers to wash off their sticky thighs and get the overwhelming scent of sex off them.

I tossed my clothes into the lockers and took a showerhead for myself. It was high time I got cleaned up too.

Trixie stepped up to me to share my water stream, which I allowed her to do. We shared the responsibility of soaping and rinsing off her firm boobage.

"Where the hell'd you learn to do that?" I eventually found the presence of mind to ask.

The magician girl just smirked and shrugged. Her bright blue mane, usually curled to frame her eyes and neck, stuck wetly to her head and shoulders, giving her a more humble appearance. "That was a first. But I can't deny I've had fantasies like that. Getting a harem to all cum for me at the same time…" She leaned up to my ear and whispered, "You made an evil part of me very happy today. But without actually being evil." Then she pulled back and kissed me on the cheek. "I love that."

A little punch-drunk from the immense mental effort I'd been through, I just smiled back. "Glad I could… help, I guess."

Surprise finished her shower and shook off the excess water. As she left, she shouted back, "Thanks for everything, hypno-dude!"

Fleetfoot and Misty Fly burst into laughter as they turned off their respective showerheads. "Yeah, great show Hypnodude!" Fleetfoot snickered, and left to towel off.

Misty Fly came over to our side of the showers and leaned against the wall next to me. "You ever want to drop by again, you let me be the first to know, okay Hypnodude?"

"What the heck?" I couldn't help but say. "What's with the…"

"It's our way of welcoming you to our little family," Misty Fly teased. "Enjoy the nickname." She stuck her tongue out at me and then left the showers.

Which just left me with Trixie… and Spitfire, who was standing beneath the stream two showerheads down.

"You made a good impression on my team," Spitfire said out of the blue. "That's not easy."

"I'm honored, really," I said back.

"There's like five problems with your plan, though." Spitfire put a hand on the wall and leaned against it, facing me and Trixie. "You do know there's a dozen more Wonderbolts in the main team, right? You gonna hypnotize them all?"

I chuckled at that. "Nah. Honestly, I don't even know if I'm gonna survive past Celestia's meeting tonight. Like I said, I figured this would be a proof of concept more than anything else."

Spitfire was silent for a moment, then said, "That's a shame. I was gonna ask what your rates were. I've been meaning to put a mental health professional on the payroll for a while now. Figure a hypnosis therapist wouldn't be bad."

Now I was surprised. "Woah, that's… uh…"

"Or hell, just for–" Spitfire started, but her eyes darted between me and Trixie, and she awkwardly looked towards the wall.

Trixie saw something in that look that I didn't, and stepped away from my shower. With a parting "Have fun~," she made her way back into the locker room, giving Spitfire and I some space.

The Wonderbolts captain watched her leave (while I just watched that blue ass and tail sway) and asked, "Is she always like that?"

"She's got every reason to be confident today," was my only explanation. "It's a special day."

"I suppose so…"

With the third party gone, Spitfire shut off her shower and closed the distance so it was just her and me. My eyes were instantly fixated on her 'high F' boobs wobbling just beneath my undefined pecs.

"Look, I…" Spitfire looked nervous all of a sudden. "The orgasms were nice and all, and I'm grateful you took a swing at our little team management issue, but…" She sighed almost wistfully. "That moment before the orgasms? When you'd just put us under? And we were just…"

She visibly shuddered, which sent her firm breasts a-shaking in a very pleasing way.

"That…" she continued, her eyes lidded with relief, "that was… THE… MOST… relaxed I've felt in… possibly years. It was SO good. I NEEDED that. I…" She took a step closer to me and added, "I still need that…"

Somehow, my dumb boob-obsessed brain managed to put the obvious pieces together, and I quietly intoned, "Sleep."

Spitfire slumped like a sack of potatoes into my arms. She inhaled deeply through her nostrils, then exhaled loudly, falling back into that familiar rhythm of breathing.

I smiled and said, "You've been under a lot of stress. You needed someone to take the reins for a bit, huh? Someone to make you forget about all those things piling up…?"

"Mmhmm," Spitfire hummed contentedly into my chest. She wasn't fully entranced, but as deep as she could willingly sink herself on her own.

"And in return, you don't mind me having a little fun? Doing… whatever while you're under my spell, within reason?"

A second later, Spitfire shook her head and mumbled, "Mm-mm. Don't… mind…"

With all of the possibilities now before me, it took me a second to figure out what I wanted to do with the time I had. I leaned down towards her ear and whispered, "But let's not make this about me… This is about you. I want you… to think of a deep, sexual fantasy you want to live out…" Spitfire gasped quietly. "Something you've wanted for a while but have never been able to do… Let that desire fill your mind, then… without shame… I want you to tell me."

Almost immediately, Spitfire tilted her head up at me with her eyes closed and growled, "Fuck my ass into the ground."

I was kind of taken aback. "Uh… elaborate."

"Just…" Spitfire moaned, "I want… someone to hold me down and take my ass. Take everything. Take my stubbornness and my dignity and just… Ffffffuck me, from behind, like an animal…!"

Dayum. I needed to figure out how to do that to her satisfaction. I wasn't exactly strong enough to hold her down, after all.

Okay, I had an idea. "Listen to me very carefully." Spitfire fell quiet. "When I snap my fingers, you will be filled with the urge to fuck me like a mare possessed. It's gotta be in your pussy, or so you think. Once my dick is nice and wet, I'll try to force you down like you secretly want, and you'll fight back to keep me fucking you proper. But the more you fight, the weaker and heavier your limbs will feel. Until you're completely powerless in my hands. I can't physically overpower you, you know this, but I have your mind. And when you're on the ground, weak and submissive, with me balls deep in your ass, knowing deep down that you should be able to fight me off, but the leash I hold on your mind is as strong as any bondage… that knowledge will make you cum twice as hard as ever, and it will send you back into a deep, wonderful trance."

I had no idea if I could actually make her cum exactly twice as hard as anything, but judging by the heavy blush on Spitfire's face, she seemed to love the idea of trying. Knowing full well I was unleashing something I had no idea what to expect from, I snapped my fingers.

Spitfire's eyes opened with fiery passion that lived up to her name, and she jumped my bones then and there beneath the shower stream. My dick was pretty much already rock hard from having such a willing slave, more or less, so it only took a second of maneuvering on Spitfire's part to line things up and sink my cock into her snatch.

I was forced to hold her by the ass and carry her as she bounced on my dick, her wings splayed out behind her and flapping to keep us from tipping over. Once again, like with the three mares before, I found myself being fucked more than I was doing the fucking, but this time I was ready to turn the tables.

Or so I thought. I tried to lift her off, but her hands came down and gripped mine with deadly seriousness, challenging me to even try and stop her. I pushed and pulled and shook, but she just wasn't giving.

Inch by inch, I forced my hands to her sides, until I could hold on long enough to bodily lift the surprisingly light stunt flyer off my dick. My libido cried out in mutiny, but I had a plan to stick to. Spitfire kicked and struggled and flapped in my grip, making it hard to actually force her to the ground. Eventually, I just dropped her for a second, which she wasn't expecting. Her ass nearly bounced off the ground before I crawled atop her and wrestled her down. Her legs kicked and wrapped around my torso, trying to pin me down – she was turning this into a full-on wrestling match!

My out-of-shape muscles were protesting already, but thankfully Spitfire's command to weaken seemed to be kicking in. Her pushes had less strength; her leg-hold slowly became easier to break.

Finally, I managed to spin her around and hold her arms behind her back. Her wings flapped erratically to try and force herself free, but her limbs looked like they were getting heavier by the second. Taking advantage, I pushed her front down so her breasts were pressed against the wet shower tiles, and set myself up behind her so my pussy-wet dick was nestled between the captain's firm ass.

Keeping one hand on her wrists to hold them down (which was all I needed at this point), I pulled my other hand back and spread one cheek aside. Above her leaking vagina was a dark yellow hole, which already had some puffiness and stretch to it, judging just by looking at it.

"Ohhh…!" I remarked, grinning evilly. "This won't be the first time you've had something back here, will it?"

Spitfire growled back and squirmed, but couldn't put up any more fight than that as I lined myself up and pushed. The captain clenched hard as I tried to enter, blocking my progress. I pulled back and tried again, managing to get the tip inside this time. Over and over, Spitfire's resistance broke down gradually like her strength had moments before, until…

"Guuhh!" Spitfire cried out, arching her back up and spreading her brilliant yellow wings out to their maximum span. I had my head and half an inch of thick shaft inside her sensitive asshole. Her hands weakly flailed back at me, pushing against my stomach in vain.

I responded by gently grabbing the limbs of her wings and pressing down on them to force Spitfire's chest back down. "No you don't," I said in my best dominant voice. "Stay down there and take it."

Spitfire clenched and shook and tried to fight me off, but all that accomplished was to make my passage into her backdoor tighter and more pleasurable. And every time I pushed, Spitfire would let out another loud moan like, "Nnngh… Nnnyyyeesss, unnhhh…!"

To complete the fantasy as she'd described it, I wrapped my arms above her legs and lifted her up slightly, so that her rear end was upward and I was thrusting downward, shoving her into the ground with each stroke.

As soon as I did that, her wings and arms and legs went completely limp. Even her asshole loosened up fully. All the movement I could feel was the twitch of her hips as she ejaculated femcum right onto my balls, and all I could hear was one long, contented moan.

For my part, I shoved myself all the way in. This idea that I had taken this strong-headed mare and turned her into a submissive slut, while kind of darker than I usually liked, was still ludicrously hot. I began to empty my own load deep inside Spitfire's ass, but then I had one last idea. I slowly pulled out, still cumming, and muttered, "Spin around… and close your eyes!"

The captain made no remark and turned so I could see her front. Her face was unbelievably happy and relaxed – which just spurred on my orgasm and gave it new vigor. I sprayed the rest of my cum onto her stomach, tits, and face. All she did was sit there and smile until I was finished.

And when I was done, she laid back on the ground, her wings splayed out on either side of her, and hummed contentedly to herself.

I was mentally and physically drained. I got up off my knees (which were kind of sore from the hard tile), said, "You can lay there in trance until you're ready to wake up on your own," and went about finishing off my cleaning. For some reason, I didn't feel like disturbing her overmuch.

It was a whole few minutes later, when I was done with my shower and ready to dry off, that Spitfire finally sat up. I stepped away but left the showerhead running so she could clean herself. Spitfire accepted the silent offer graciously, not even saying anything for a second as she rinsed off the drying seed on her face and torso.

The silence quickly went from content to awkward for me. "So…"

Spitfire chuckled and ran her hands through her wet, fiery mane. "There goes the moment."

I shrugged pathetically. "You liked it, then?"

"Pffft, do I even need to say it?" Understanding broke through in those orange eyes of hers. "You're still kind of new at this, aren't you?"

She had me there. "I've… been kind of fucking for my damn life the past few days."

Spitfire quirked an eyebrow at me and said, "That explains a lot, actually. Not everything, but a lot."

Another awkward silence. I realized quite suddenly that my time with the Wonderbolts was at an end, and that I needed to make my way elsewhere. "Well… I hope things work out well for you, Spitfire," I said, stepping back. "See you around."

The captain turned to face me fully, an incredulous look on her face. "That's it? You give me the… the butt-fucking of my feathering life and then just walk out??"

For a moment, I regretted how far this had gone. This wasn't meant to form a connection. I was officially a heartbreaker now. I just threw up my hands, sighed, and said, "I wish it could be any other way." I paused to consider the faint static feeling along the back of my neck, a constant reminder that I had to keep being abnormal. "Maybe tomorrow I'll still be around and we can figure out something more long-term. But for now… I gotta keep moving."

Spitfire looked crestfallen, but understanding. "…Alright then. Hey, if you need any help…"

"Thanks," I replied, and walked out before I could try to recruit her. Last thing I needed was to have to explain this to yet another mare… despite how much I wanted to.

I passed by Soarin, a janitorial cart beside him as he got to wiping down the stained chairs we'd used with a damp, soapy rag. He gave me a quick, friendly salute as I walked by, and I returned it. I picked up the clothes I'd tossed into the locker room and went back into the central room to get the rest, and Moondancer and Trixie were waiting there with their own skimpy clothes back on.

Trixie beamed at me as I approached and said, "I knew you'd make a good dom."

Not sure how to feel about that, I replied, "Not a very comfortable dom… Not really suited to it."

"What's important is that you tried… and royally succeeded."

I chuckled and looked over to Moondancer while I put on my socks. "You feeling okay, Moondancer? We weren't too loud?"

The bookworm gave me a tired shake of her head in return. "No, it was fine. It was… good to kind of process everything by myself for a change. Really think about what's going on."

Naturally, I couldn't help but be curious. "And?"

With a sheepish look, Moondancer said, "Still processing. Sorry."

"Nah, that's okay." I finished tying my shoes and adjusted my shirt. My clothes still kind of smelled like the sex we'd been having, but at least the body beneath it had gotten a good scrubbing. "So… back out there and on to the next place."

"With one satisfied team of Wonderbolts off the list!" Trixie declared. Moondancer didn't say anything, but smiled a little bit.

We left the now quiet locker rooms better than the cacophonous state we'd found it in. That was something, at least. Though as we made our way back through the maze-like hallways of the authorized personnel offices, a thought occurred to me:

"We're going to have to make our way past Night Light and Twilight Velvet, aren't we?"

I was absolutely right.

The stadium plaza was chaos. White fluid flooded the right half of the area – whether it was cum or milk or a mixture of the two was anyone's guess. The throng of pony worshipers had possibly doubled, most of them naked and rubbing themselves up on the oversized sexual parts. A few spent-looking ponies were sitting at the feet of the central cum-stained statue, soaking in the puddles of ejaculate. Pegasus journalists were flying all around with cameras, grabbing snapshots of the action.

And as for Twilight's parents? Night Light was now BEHIND his wife, his supersized dick making an indent in that light purple belly – a belly that was now visible because it had been so filled with cum that it was shoving aside the car-sized breasts that had previously concealed it. Twilight Velvet's face could only barely be seen over her risen breasts and the throngs of ponies climbing up to rub up on those tits, and that face was the definition of 'fucked silly.'

Before I could spend another minute standing dumbstruck at this spectacle, a rather ragged Williwaw made his way over to me. "Pascal! There you are."

"Anything wrong?" I asked immediately. He looked worried.

But the flushed-looking guard shook his head. "No, it's just… It's been most of an hour, and they're still going at it. They allowed the spectators to join in, and then the stallion got the bright idea to…" He lost his nerve and gestured wildly. "Well just look!"

"I see it," I deadpanned.

Will groaned. "I called for backup, since I haven't seen Crosswind since he dove under the stallion's… Anyway." And indeed, I could see a few more royal guards hovering around. "But with all due respect, human – I've had enough."

"Well, let's get Crosswind out from under wherever and let's get going," I said.

"You first," Trixie quipped.

"No, human," Will muttered. "I mean I've had enough of being around you. I have nothing against what these people are doing, or even what you're doing, but…" His eyes got a little pleading. "I have a wife. I don't feel like I'm being faithful to her by doing this."

Damn, that was a problem. But we still needed drivers to get where we needed to go; this zone was interesting and all, but I wasn't keen on swapping bodily fluids with fifty other ponies all at once. This was a conundrum.

"What's going on here?"

We turned to see Spitfire walking out from the stadium gates, now dressed in her casual gear and sunglasses.

Her jaw dropped at the spectacle taking place in the plaza, but then the Normal kicked in and she just whistled. "Fucking feathers and tar. The groundskeepers better get a raise after today." She then looked between Williwaw and my group and said, "What's the deal with you and him, guard?"

Williwaw saluted. "Spitfire, ma'am. This human is under Lieutenant Rook's protective custody, which was delegated to myself and Crosswind. We've been guarding this… 'event' that the human arranged while he visited the stadium."

Spitfire suddenly became very intrigued, almost leering at me. "Is that so…?"

"But Crosswind is… occupied, and I have seen about as much sex as I can stomach without it involving my wife. So I'm in the process of requesting a duty transfer, and–"

"Hell, give 'im to me," Spitfire said all of a sudden.

'Oh no, not again!' I thought. "What?!" I said out loud.

"I'm Captain of the Wonderbolts, which is just a specialized arm of the E.U.P. Guard when you get right down to it. I technically outrank you, guardspony. So yeah, hand him off to me."

Williwaw saluted. "I'd be in your debt, Captain."

Trixie grinned, and didn't have to say anything. This little temporary harem was growing, and she knew how much that would bug me!

Moondancer, however, pointed out the question I wanted to point out. "Won't we need a second pegasus to pull the chariot?"

Spitfire looked over to the chariot in question, which had thankfully sustained minimal cum-staining. "Ahhh, got 'em playing chauffeur for ya, huh?" she asked, still grinning. "No offense to the royal guard training regimen, but I've hauled weather factory parts five times that size. I can fly that thing, no problem."

That was it, then. Spitfire was joining the Normal Pervert Squad. The Traveling Sex Inspectors. Whatever three-word title we'd come up with next. I held my head in despair.

"Thank you, Captain," Will declared. "I leave the human and his companions in your care."

"Will," I said quickly, pulling my head up. My eyes were lidded with resignation. "Take the rest of the day off. Go to your wife, wherever she is, and… I dunno, give her a magical night. You've earned it."

Williwaw's mouth fell open for a second, but he saluted at me and said, "I think I will, thank you." And he flapped his wings and took to the skies, getting as far away from here as he could.

Which left us with our new companion, one smug-ass Captain Spitfire.

"So!" she said, circling around us like a bird of prey. "Meeting with Celestia, 'protective' custody, arranging sex shows like this AND hypnotizing a third of my team?" She poked me in the chest and added, "Yeah, I'm not letting you out of my sight for a while."

"Oh, like you aren't after another ass-fucking," Trixie shot back, rolling her eyes.

Moondancer started laughing. When Trixie shot a questioning look her way, the student just said, "You're… you're doing the thing I was doing earlier, haha! Pointing out sexual motives…!"

Trixie looked momentarily flustered, but had the good humor to smile and accept the touché. Though it made me wonder what having two confident mares in the group would lead to.

Spitfire just shrugged at Trixie's jab. "Look, I'm not trying to be malicious or anything. You did me and my team a favor." Her grin widened. "But you kept a big secret from me, and now I want in. So I'll take you where you want to go, and then you're dishing the whole story. Capiche?"

I groaned, seeing no way out of another explanation and the inevitable moral arguments. "Capiche…"

"Good! Let's get going before something lands on us and all that showering goes to waste."

All in agreement on that front, we hurried over to the sky chariot, took out Crosswind's guard spear that he'd left there, and boarded. None too soon, as Night Light and Twilight Velvet started spraying cum and milk all over the plaza. (It only occurred to me later that Velvet hadn't been lactating before – all that simulation must have induced it.)

At the front of the chariot, Spitfire gripped the pull-bar and flapped her powerful wings, single-handedly pulling us forward and up into the air. The chariot's inherent magic did the rest, keeping our flight stable as we finally left the Canterlot cloud stadium.

"Well, that was fun!" Trixie said smugly. "Now, what were we talking about before? Oh, right… bucket lists."

And with that, she leapt to my side of the cabin and straddled my thighs. She was in a mood to fuck in a flying chariot, and despite having had so much sex in the past hour already… I wasn't in a mood to stop her this time.

Fashion Sense

There was something about fucking Trixie that made it feel like a high-score challenge. Something about her personality made me want to please her better than last time. Maybe it was the way she taunted and teased me between fuck-sessions. Maybe it was the adorable look of pure pleasure on her face, followed by the unreserved satisfaction afterward. The act of fucking Trixie challenged you to be a better fuck.

Fortunately, we were several hundred feet in midair in an incredibly expensive chariot, so I had the field advantage. This time around, the curvy magician pony girl seemed to get off half from living out her perverted Princess-y fantasy.

That is, until the cart came to an abrupt stop. My head bounced against the headrest, Trixie's boobs smothered me shortly after, and Moondancer barely kept herself from tumbling out of the opposite seat. Judging by the window, we were still up in the air – I guess this thing was able to park in midair, magically somehow.

Above my head, a sliding hatch was pulled open, allowing Spitfire to look in from the front of the cart. "Sorry to interrupt!" she said loudly over the wind in a not-that-sorry tone. "We had to get out of there in a hurry, but was there a specific place you wanted to go?"

"Cntlo'hh 'Venshn Cennr." I was too muffled by Trixie's mammoth boobs to get my words out.

"CANTERLOT CONVENTION CENTER!" Trixie and Moondancer both said about a half-second later. Trixie followed up with, "And don't do that again!"

I could just barely hear Spitfire chuckle as the sliding hatch closed, and the cart lurched back into motion. With an irritated huff, Trixie resumed bouncing on my cock – and then stopped again. At the same time, I felt a pair of hands rest near my ankle-binding pants and a pair of lips brush against my ballsack.

"Hey!" Trixie growled. "Watch your horn if you're going to be down there!"

Moondancer apparently made an acceptable effort to lean her head way back as she tongued my balls. She and Trixie managed to find a tentative rhythm double-teaming my poor overworked genitalia.

I know, 'poor' me. But in all seriousness, that changed things from being a high-score event to a serious endurance contest. Mentally tallying backwards, I'd done Spitfire, Trixie's boobs and mouth, three other Wonderbolts, Twilight Velvet's insane breasts, Trixie again… And I'm pretty sure that was just in the last hour and a half. I was beginning to reach the limit of how much a man could fuck in a single day. Even a man with magical porn star modifications, living a porn star fantasy.

As my balls twitched in Moondancer's mouth, as I shot my load deep into Trixie's pussy and felt her experience her Nth orgasm today, I resolved to give my dick a serious break for a while.

The girls thankfully sensed that I'd lost a lot of my energy. Moondancer pulled back and returned to her seat with a massive blush on her face, and Trixie leaned back just enough to release me from her soft blueberry prison. The first thing I saw when I came out of it was Trixie's brightly grinning face. She embraced me again – lower this time, crushing my chest instead of my face in her cleavage – and said, "You're the best, Pascal!"

I was not a hard man to please. And having a busty young mare compliment me for letting her fuck me in a flying chariot… Well, that made me the definition of 'pleased.' "Glad I… could help, again," I replied, nearly losing my train of thought mid-sentence. I was downright loopy.

Trixie dismounted and cast a cleaning spell on both of our crotches. The chariot started to descend again, bringing us closer to our next destination: The tech rehearsal for Canterlot's Fashion Week main runway event. Or something like that. All I knew was that Fleur Dis Lee, Hoity Toity, and Photo Finish would be there, along with who knew how many models.

Dammit, this was going to be like after Twilight drained me all over again. Beautiful girls and no non-sore dick to admire them with.

Moondancer started giggling.

It was about as weird as it had been earlier, when Trixie challenged Spitfire's motives for basically joining the group. Moondancer had been the dour one all afternoon. What did she find so funny now? She had yet to explain this to us.

The chariot finally touched down in the Canterlot streets next to a great big building. Before Trixie and I could react, Moondancer climbed out of the chariot, stood proudly on the sidewalk in front of all the walking ponies and shouted:

"I'M A HUMAN BOY'S SLUT!!!"

And then she resumed giggling as her voice echoed down the street.

Oooooookay.

I climbed out next and looked around. The ponies around us were momentarily confused by Moondancer's outburst, but the word 'human' seemed to trigger the Normal in relation to me and most ponies just shrugged it off like it was nothing. Only a couple of ponies let their gazes linger on Moondancer for a few seconds longer before moving on.

Spitfire was less nonplussed as she climbed out from behind the pull-bar. "You sure do know how to pick 'em, huh?"

As Trixie climbed out onto the sidewalk and closed the chariot door behind us, I had to ask the simple question. "You okay, Dancer?"

Moondancer let out a happy post-laugh sigh and turned to face us. "It doesn't matter…!"

"Grrreat. What doesn't matter?" I followed up, more than a little worried by this sudden personality shift.

"That– I– All of–" The bikini bookworm broke out into laughter again before finally catching her breath. "My… My sexual preferences. What I do behind closed doors. Whose balls I've got in my mouth, and whether I like it! That's not… the THING… that MATTERS about this!"

"What… does?" I asked.

Moondancer just shrugged her arms at me like it was obvious. "You, the… enormous decision on your shoulders! The fate of Equestria hanging in the balance! That! But, you see–" Another fit of giggles overtook her for a second. "I've been conflating my own sexuality with this whole issue, like you said. As though if I liked what you were doing, that was certain doom! Or something like that. But, hahaha, that doesn't matter!" Gesturing at the street she'd just shouted down, she added, "If I said what I said without the Normal, sure, it'd offend some people. I'd get funny looks for the rest of my life. But it wouldn't tear down all of society! I was…! I was an idiot…"

The girl finally lost some steam, trailing off into deep calming breaths, broken up by the occasional tired laugh. She was grinning and her lungs were full of joy, but I had a feeling this was more than a breakthrough for her. Mostly in her eyes, I could tell. Something felt wrong.

"Well." Spitfire cocked her hips and placed one hand on it. "That tells me the stakes, but not what's actually happening. Anyone want to fill me in?"

I awkwardly took it upon myself, after Moondancer's bewildering confession, to try and sum it all up as succinctly as possible. What the power was and how it worked. How it was trying to change me. The three weeks of hell before I got the power. Why I had to survive long enough to reach Celestia. Why I had to spend all this time doing sexual things on a grand scale. The third option I hoped Celestia would provide, and the two extreme and mutually exclusive options I had to choose from if that didn't happen. It was a lot to convey, but at this point I'd said it all before.

After I was done, Spitfire was quiet for a long while. We were, too, waiting patiently for her to consider everything. She was the Wonderbolts Captain, after all – if anyone's opinion on the state of Equestria was worth hearing, it was probably hers.

Finally, she opened her eyes and asked, "This power… doesn't make people like you, does it?"

A strange question to come out of the gate with, but I rolled with it. "Not really. You were a prime example of that at the start."

"True," Spitfire mumbled. She folded her arms and tapped her finger on her bicep. "Despite that, you did something nice for my team and earned their respect… and satisfied these conditions of yours at the same time."

"I don't know if that whole incident is a perfect example," Trixie muttered. "Our plans to fuck you got turned around very quickly."

The Wonderbolt smirked. "Also true. So they still had room to surprise you and make their own decisions." Spitfire inhaled deeply and let it out as one big sigh. "So… that makes me willing to give you the benefit of… To believe that you are what you're presenting yourself as: An average, if perverted, guy caught way in over his head."

I didn't say anything. That's what I thought I was, but me saying it wouldn't convince anyone.

Spitfire thought deeply for a really long time again, cocking her head and alternating between tapping her arms and tapping her hips. Moondancer, Trixie, and I kind of looked among ourselves as almost a whole minute dragged on in tense silence.

Finally, she put up a single finger in front of me. "I'm going to say one thing. Just one bit; my 'take.' No arguments, no extended discussions – sounds like you've had a lot of those today. Just going to say my piece, and then we move on and have some fun. Alright?"

We all nodded.

Spitfire let out another sigh. From the look on her face, it seemed she was thinking about the best way to say what she was going to say. Then she shook her head and went for it. "Your life… over all the lives in Equestria. You realize that math doesn't work out, don't you? There's no way you can– There's no branch of algebra or calculus you can leverage to make yourself more valuable than the rest of us. There just isn't. You can't justify it."

I grimaced at what she was saying, but deep down I felt that she was correct. I let her continue.

"I get that this isn't a decision the average civilian is prepared to make. But you haven't been arguing whether you 'should' do one or the other. Really, you've been arguing with yourself, trying to convince yourself that maybe it won't be that bad, that maybe you can justify it in the long run. That's what this whole conversation is about, and you've probably realized that it's impossible. Not in ethics, or morality, or basic Celestia-damned mathematics. No amount of magic 'normality' can obscure that. I'm here to tell you – the real reason you're considering the greedy option, the option where you upend our whole society, is because there is something DARK inside you that wants it. And you need to face that."

She left it there, and silence reigned, save for the quiet din of the street. I felt like I'd just gotten lectured by a drill sergeant. And in a way, I thought she was absolutely right – or, at least, her being right would simplify things immensely. The decision, should it come to that, was clear. Whether it was in my character to make the right choice was the true question.

Spitfire took one more deep breath and gave me a confident half-smirk. "And that's it. Now, I want you to know I'm rooting for you. You deserve the answers you're looking for. And if you and the Princess can find that magical third option, even better. But, if time runs out, you know what you have to do."

But did I want to do it? Did I want to lay down my life for these ponies? Was I truly capable of that much good?

The fiery pegasus turned to head for the building, then paused. "And if you don't, somepony will stop you, Normal or not. That's just a fact. The name 'Pascal' will go down with the likes of 'Chrysalis' and 'Tirek.' You get me?"

I swallowed the lump that had suddenly formed in my throat. "I get you."

"Good." Then Spitfire smiled all the way. "Now, if this is gonna be your last day… let's continue making it a fun one." She started making her way towards the front door of the convention center.

The three of us were still stunned, so she laughed, promised to meet us inside, and entered the building on her own.

We stood there in silence for a while, before Moondancer finally deadpanned, "Well, I'm feeling a little vindicated for how I was acting before..."

"But–" Trixie scoffed and shook her head. She was not as convinced as Moondancer and I were. "What if…" She cut herself off again. "No. Not right now. Let's get inside."

I wasn't in a mood to brush off opinions. "Woah, what's the problem?"

Trixie put her hands behind my shoulders and pushed me forward. "Nuh-uh. You're going to have another flare-up at this rate. Move."

Now that she mentioned it, I was starting to feel very tingly at the base of my neck. I wisely fell into line, and the three of us entered through one the nearest entrance into the outer convention hall. It was mostly empty, but various Fashion Week banners and stands were set up in various locations, advertising the upcoming five days of shows starting Monday.

Spitfire was waiting for us a good distance down to the right. She was talking to a stallion security guard. "Hey, Pascal! Glad you could finally join us! Help me with this guy, would you?"

I jogged on over. "What? There's a problem?"

The security guard looked to me gruffly and said, "She with you? She claimed she was with you."

"Uh, yeah."

The guard's face softened. "Right, okay. Just had to be sure."

I glanced over at Spitfire and quirked an eyebrow. "Why did you…? You're a Wonderbolt! Don't you outrank this guy?"

The poor security guard's eyes shot wide open, and he almost saluted but barely held himself back. "S-Spitfire! Big fan; I didn't recognize you!"

"At ease," Spitfire teased him. "And no. One, I'm off duty, and two, the E.U.P. can't just invade private property without a warrant."

"Still, why?" I asked.

"Wanted to see if I could just name-drop you and get away with anything," Spitfire replied with a grin. "Now I know I can't."

Trixie put a finger on her lips. "That's like back at the donut shop. The other customers put up a bit of a fuss to my 'entertaining' the three mares because you hadn't given explicit permission. And then when you did, they all calmed down. Somehow, ponies can just tell at long range whether you've actually given permission or not."

"Huh." I scratched my head. "Didn't think there was anything left to test at this point, but here we are."

"A-Am I missing something?" the guard asked incredulously.

"Nothing," I said quickly. "We're looking for the fashion show setup."

"Oh, sure! It's just down this hallway and through the big double-doors. Can't miss it."

I thanked him for his help and let him get on with his patrol. Once he was out of earshot, I just gave Spitfire a look. I had nothing to say right that second – I didn't even know what kind of look I was giving her – but I gave her a look all the same.

The pegasus just chuckled. "What?"

Finally, I found my words. "You're adapting awfully fast to this."

"Is that a problem?"

"It's just… kind of a whiplash." Story of my life the past few days.

Spitfire just shrugged. "That's why I wanted to keep my moral spiel short. Putting all that aside, you gave me the hypnotic ass-fucking I didn't know I craved. If that doesn't make us buddies… then all of this has fucked up your priorities."

Now there was a sentence. I blinked and mentally rebooted a bit. "Buddies. We're 'buddies' thanks to anal."

"Yep!" The smirk on Spitfire's face told me she knew how absurd it sounded, but she no less believed it and enjoyed watching me wrap my head around it.

To my side, I heard Moondancer say, "Gee, it's almost like sex engenders affection."

I put my hands up. I had to draw the line. "Okay," I said before Trixie could join in. "If all THREE of you start sassing me, I'm not gonna be able to handle it." I laughed a little bit despite myself and added, "Let's just go."

The three girls shared a chuckle at my expense (which I took gracefully) and we made our way to the big double doors. I dramatically pushed them open and led the way in.

A gust of cold air greeted us first. Second was the sight of an almost empty showroom. There was a lot of empty floor between the door we came through and any sort of activity. The runway stage and lights had been set up, but not any seating. Maybe they just were going to bring in a bunch of folding chairs, or maybe put together some big box seats. Either way, for now there was only a few chairs huddled around the stage for the handful of ponies that were around.

Front and center of that smattering of ponies was a white-maned, light blue mare in her trademark black-and-white-striped dress. A small squad of assistants busied themselves around her, and the mare herself was slaving over a camera, bending forward with her eye practically glued to the viewer (and tilting her skirt up very revealingly in the process).

"Too dark!" Photo Finish called out. Off to the side, some stallion at a tech table nodded and pushed a few sliders, causing the lights around the stage to brighten up and reflect off the white-floored stage ever stronger. Almost predictably, Photo Finish then shouted, "Too bright!" One could tell they'd been at this for a few minutes.

I looked around. Fleur Dis Lee could be seen coming out from behind the stage curtains, presumably having left the backstage area. Off to the left of the stage, a gaudily dressed stallion that could only be Hoity Toity lounged in a padded chair, while some subordinate stallion held a water bottle for him. And to the right sat a curvy grayish-gold mare with a cobalt mane that I suspected was…

"Sapphire Shores!" Moondancer exclaimed, announcing our entrance to the room.

"The one and only," the pop star replied in her deep singer's voice.

Photo Finish idly turned around to look at us through her nearly opaque glasses… and when she did take us all in, it was like she'd been struck by lightning. She stepped back in surprise, her head-and-a-half-sized tits bouncing with the motion inside her dress.

"STAY RIGHT ZERE!" The fashion photographer whipped the camera and stand around so it was pointed straight at us. "Line up, side by side! You, boy! Wrap your arms around their waists! Yes, like that!" Snap snap flash flash, went the camera. "But look humble! Like you just von ze lottery on a lark, but all of your neighbors are pestering you! Yes, embarrassed to be so lucky!"

Hoity Toity chuckled as I found myself automatically doing what she said. It was hard not to follow along with her forceful personality, as the mares found out just a moment later.

"You, ze glasses one! Look shy. Shyer. SHYER! You with the hat! Take that thing off! …No! No. Keep it ON. The pegasus, yes, off to the side, look aloof, playful, you enjoy this. Perfect! BACKDROP!"

Two stallions out of nowhere pulled in a tall board with a nighttime cityscape painted on it, and held it upright behind us. My eyes were blinded in a whirlwind of flashing bulbs, and soon the floor was littered with developing polaroids.

Mercifully, the impromptu photo shoot came to an end. When we could finally see again, we saw Photo Finish reaching down into the pile of pictures, picking one out of the pile, and giving it a quick kiss. "Ze magicks," she husked with pride. Then she pocketed the photo and gave us a dismissive wave of her hand. "Thank you. Carry on." In a flash, her assistants removed the backdrop and swept the extra photos away.

I took my hands off Trixie and Moondancer's waists and rubbed the back of my neck, utterly bamboozled by the last thirty seconds. "Well then," was all I could say.

Hoity Toity broke out into laughter again and lowered his shades. "Welcome to the world of fashion, human. Though I have to say, you don't look nearly as demonic as the rumors painted you."

'I might be more of an incubus than a devil,' I thought to myself. Aloud, I said, "Pascal. Pleasure to meet you all."

The pink, top-heavy model that was Fleur came down the runway and stepped down to join us. Her eyes lit up when she saw Spitfire. "Ah, Captain! Wonderful show today. Stunning as always."

Spitfire chuckled. "Yeah, I recognize ya. You and that other guy are in the rich seats almost every show. Thanks for supporting the team."

Moondancer, meanwhile, looked around at the big-name ponies gathered in the convention hall. "Um…" she spoke up, "you know, I get why Photo Finish is here, and Fleur, and Hoity…" To Sapphire Shores, she said, "But what are you doing here?"

"Me?" The Pony of Pop stood up. "Next week I'm promoting my new lifestyle brand." She put a boot up on her chair and struck a showy pose that displayed her gem-saturated, multi-layered, zig-zagging dress. "Sapphire Sensations! 'Get in touch with your sensation!'" She rocked her hips from side to side to punctuate her tagline.

Hoity Toity chuckled again and shook his head. "For the record, young miss, I don't 'have' to be here at all. In fact, I'm sure several designers would rather I didn't, so I don't see their work early – but not all of them have finished and sent in their dresses yet, so I think it balances out. But no, this is just an excuse to spend some quality time with our industry friends. I do have a vested interest in the outcome of this show, but… I don't start actively judging until the show actually begins."

"Oh, yah," Photo Finish cut in, "like zat doesn't stop you from doing that little shake of your head whenever we run cue 2."

"Photo Finish here," Hoity Toity continued like he hadn't heard her, "actually does have a reason to be present. The photography that happens during the show gets reprinted in newspapers and magazines throughout Equestria, so you can imagine how a personality like hers…"

"Everything must be JUST right," Photo Finish admitted.

Fleur laughed. "It's so fun watching you two, like an old couple."

They both immediately scoffed at that. Photo Finish turned her camera back towards the stage and muttered, "Please, do not remind us."

Hoity adjusted in his seat, trying to maneuver the obscene crotch-pouch in his lap to a more comfortable position. He then looked at me and asked, "Have you ever watched two perfectionists go at it?"

I'd done so many ponies over the last three days that I had to think about it for a bit. "Not… yet?"

"No, you haven't," Hoity replied, "because it takes three hours to set up."

"You and your obsession with watching mares strip out of high fashion…" Photo Finish muttered.

"You and your obsession with 'capturing the moment!'" Hoity Toity countered. "That story on our relationship only broke because that photo album SOMEHOW found its way to Bridle magazine!"

"I asked if I could show them to a friend! You said yes!"

"You asked after 150 minutes of edging! And I'd had a lot of champagne!"

Sapphire Shores burst into laughter, quickly followed by the rest of us. The two apparent former lovers blushed but took it gracefully, deflating the old tension and returning to the present.

"I have never seen you two so candid before," Fleur observed neutrally.

Hoity looked at me again. "Perhaps. It's nice to have someone new to share this with, one who isn't a reporter or a designer or a model trying to butter me up. And I doubt someone who's traveling with such a gaggle of beautiful mares minds a few… raunchy details, don't you think?"

He wasn't wrong, but I knew better than that; it was mostly the Normal making everyone a bit more comfortable around me.

"Ya," Photo Finish agreed. "It's old news, anyvay. I like to think we've grown out of those habits."

Awkwardly, I suddenly realized that neither me or the rest of my group had said anything for a while. We'd gotten caught up in the reminiscing of a bunch of old friends who'd probably seen each other plenty of times while working in similar circles. That was a tough thing to just walk into. "Well, uh… Mind if we stick around for a while? This has been very educational, and I'm kinda seeing the sights today anyway."

"I'll bet you are," Sapphire Shores quipped, glancing appreciatively at Trixie and Moondancer.

"Sure thing, pull up some chairs," Hoity Toity.

"Nice to see you again, Mr. Pascal," Fleur said. To Photo Finish, she said, "Do you need the stage right now? I'd like to work with the models on…"

I tuned them out and tried to make my way towards the far side of the room where the folding chairs were stacked against the wall. Trixie and Moondancer stayed behind to listen to the various moguls chat, but Spitfire followed me to help out.

As we picked up a couple of chairs each, Spitfire smirked and said, "Can't help but notice you haven't fucked any of them yet."

Rolling my eyes, I said, "That's not the point today. Having sex with people who wouldn't normally give you the time of day is kinda abnormal – and frankly, one of the perks – but it's way more effective to create a big, unorthodox social change."

"Really," Spitfire said dryly. "Even though you walked into the showers and advertised yourself as a stud for hire."

I put down the chairs I was carrying in both arms and pointed at her. "To be fair," I said, "the initial problem was, 'Your team was pent-up.' We heard you arguing from down the hall. But after that, we learned, we asked questions… and came up with something to help you out and get the sexual change I needed. That takes time, and listening."

The pegasus scrunched her face up in thought. "Hmm. So you did. Huh."

"What, is there a problem with that?"

"It's… just kinda weird," Spitfire muttered. "Any other stallion I know, if they'd gotten this power… Right away, they would've gotten a harem, set themselves up with money for life, and then just had nonstop sex every day. So you waiting properly is… kind of unheard of."

That depressed me a little bit, because I knew the real reason I was being so patient wasn't out of the goodness of my heart. It was another reason, one that had been there since before I was in Equestria but got even worse after I'd landed here.

I picked up the chairs and started walking again. "That's because… well, you guys are… sexual demigods. A stallion COULD fuck all day. I, meanwhile, arrived as a shitty overweight pear of a man. I did get some enhancements – I'd basically be a porn star now – but… I'm still 'merely' human. The truth is…"

"You need a break?" Spitfire asked incredulously. "Already?"

I gave her my most deadly serious look. "I've had a LOT of sex today. A LOT."

"Okay, okay, alright… Take it at your own pace. Just seemed like you were in a hurry."

We made it back to the front of the stage where all the other ponies were, and I unfolded the chairs I'd been carrying. "I'll think of something if the… thing flares up. But I'm not ready to make the big move yet."

Spitfire unfolded the other two chairs. "You know, it sounds like you're staying on top of all this, all things considered. What do you need us for?"

I thought about that for a second, took a great big breath, and said, "To help me get over my damn self."

That made Spitfire laugh.

Shortly after, a conversation over at the end of the catwalk caught our attention. A very pretty sea-green mare in plain clothes was looking down at Fleur and rocking her hips back and forth, as though she were testing the weight on her high heels. Trixie and Moondancer were also close by, looking up at the model.

"I'm just saying," the mystery mare said, "there's less weight on my chest, my cheekbones feel weird, and you've pinched in my waist a bit. It's throwing off my walk."

Trixie had a scowl on her face. "It's messed up that you use transformation spells on your models in the first place."

"Yeah!" Moondancer agreed, and I marveled at how for once she and Trixie were on the same side. "How are us regular mares supposed to meet these standards of beauty 'naturally' when you're using magic to set the goal post!?"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. "I'm sorry, what?"

"Ach, this again!" Photo Finish shouted, standing up from behind her camera again. "This is the fashion industry! The market, the ponies out there, they do not vant the 'natural' mare, they vant the 'ideal' mare! So yah, the models get 'touched up' a little. It is standard."

My brain came to a complete and full stop. "Wait, wait, wait. WaitwaitwaitWAIT." I placed my hands on my face and started laughing. "You… You Photoshop your mares… LIVE?! Ahahahahahaaa!"

I had the attention – and utter confusion – of everyone in earshot. I had to grip the edge of the stage to steady myself, I was laughing so hard.

Eventually, I put enough air in my lungs to explain. "See – you see, haha – my world does the same thing! Except we can't fuckin' transform, so we gotta edit the photos afterward, but you guys just…! Aaahahaha!"

Photo Finish's ears perked up. "Vait, vait. You mean to say…" Her muzzle contorted into a restrained smile of her own. "Your people, they do not have ze magicks… So they paint over the photos to make the models more beautiful?!"

"Yeah! Basically, yeah!"

Both Photo Finish and I burst into greater laughter, and Hoity Toity, Sapphire Shores, and Fleur Dis Lee chortled a bit along with us. The model just rolled her eyes and walked back up the catwalk. Trixie, Moondancer, and Spitfire were decidedly unimpressed.

To them, I said, "Hey, hey… That's the silliest thing I've heard all day. And it's been a LONG day." I tried to get my breath under control, but then something occurred to me. "Hold on, heh heh, back up a sec… Hoo. Okay." I pointed at where the model had just stood. "Did I hear that right? The spells that were used on her, they made her smaller and slimmer?"

Fleur looked at me, and her expression was once again curious but otherwise unreadable. "That's correct. Why do you ask?"

My problem was hard to explain. I'm not sure if there was even a real problem yet. I felt like there was cultural distance I needed to bridge first. "I'm sorry, I'm from another world entirely, with different standards and a different range of body types. So when you slimmed that mare down, was that to make her more appealing, or…?"

Hoity Toity suddenly stood up.

"Yes!" he said tersely. "Because everypony lost their appetite for anything 'too sexual' a decade ago! Including their fellow pony's bodies! Since the end of the sexual revolution, it's been this way."

Sapphire Shores slumped in her chair and pressed two fingers against her temple. "Well now you've done it. Incoming lecture, everypony!"

"Sexual revolution?" I echoed aloud, walking closer to Hoity Toity. "Are you saying what I think you're saying? Because my world had something to that effect…"

Hoity nodded. "It was about… hmm, forty years ago, and it was called the Free Love movement at the time. Marches and peaceful protests here in Canterlot itself, fighting against the policy of total sexual silence and abstinence outside of a married couple's bedroom."

Sapphire Shores shuddered. "The Clopford Husbands. That was a heck of a time to be alive."

"Okay, so… sort of similar," I said. "Ours wasn't a specific movement like that, it was just more of a… liberating time period. If I'm recalling right, it was more borne out of a combination of, uh… second-wave feminism and the gay rights movement, I think?"

The fashion critic dramatically lowered his stylish sunglasses at me. "Your world had to have a movement for homosexual rights?"

'You didn't?' I thought. 'They didn't. Of course they didn't. Magical candy-coated utopia.' "Let's… stop talking about my world… forever. Tell me more about your world's Free Love movement. Did it work? How did Princess Celestia react?"

"The Princess politely resisted for a few years to keep the establishment satisfied," Hoity continued, pushing his sunglasses back up.

"Careful," Sapphire advised me, "we're straying into the conspiracy theory part of the story."

I didn't comment, because I was technically investigating my own Celestia-centric conspiracy: Humanity in ancient Equestria. So I was more than inclined to believe that the Princess of the sun was capable of manipulating her whole nation.

Hoity cleared his throat. "Then… the Princess finally relented, putting policies into place that would encourage a more open view of sexuality in Equestria. With the caveat that she would double-down on sex education in schools."

"More like quadruple-down," Sapphire quipped. "If there's a way to make an orgasm sound boring, the Equestrian Board of Education has thought of it."

"So everyone knows what's going on with their bodies," I commented, rubbing the back of my neck. All this history talk was giving the Normal an opening; I was starting to feel a buzz. But I was incredibly curious now. "Sounds fine to me."

With a heavy sigh, Hoity said, "It was. But Celestia, I believe intentionally, allowed things to be a bit TOO free at first."

"Free Love has a few consequences," Sapphire Shores added, then blinked. "Ooh, note to self: Write a song called 'Free Love Has Consequences.' No! 'Free Love Has A Price!' ...Ahem, but anyway. If I remember right, a rash of teen pregnancies broke out. A few ponies went insane and became sex freaks, just totally addicted."

"Not even that many," Hoity Toity muttered. "But that handful of cases received nationwide publicity. Within months, the national climate changed back to fearing sex again. And all that doom and gloom got channeled into the ubiquitous education Celestia had already set up. Convenient, don't you think?"

"Which…" Moondancer mumbled, "which leads to all the stuff my generation got told growing up…"

Spitfire let out a long, aggravated sigh. "And hell… The agencies closest to Celestia that have high publicity – like, y'know, the Wonderbolts – they're still stuck in a Clopford situation."

"Well, sheit," I drawled. "So the reason why that model got slimmed down is…"

"Because the market is uncomfortable with its own sexuality," Hoity grumbled. "So when high society looks for the next big trend, they ignore everything that shows off how big they are."

Sapphire Shores rolled her eyes. "That might be fashion, but lemme tell you, it's the opposite for entertainment. Being sexy sells. Being sexy puts butts in seats."

Trixie nodded. "I'll second that. Even on the local level."

"Yes, but that's somepony else being sexy," Hoity argued. "Ponies don't mind somepony else being more titillating than they are. But when they look at fashion, when they see a dress, they imagine it on themselves. And when it comes to customers considering their own sexuality… I'm afraid the current popular trend leans toward the sexless."

Something suddenly occurred to me that didn't quite match up with what I was hearing. "Question. Wasn't… the bustiest pony I know, Fluttershy, a model for a while?"

Photo Finish, who had been silently tinkering with her camera through this whole lecture, suddenly shot up and beamed. "Ahh, yes! My STAR! Ohhh, she was perfection itself! Such a shame she decided to quit. Such a SHAME!"

"So how did that work? You slim her down, too?"

"Nein, that was the beauty of it!" Photo Finish declared. "She had the huge bosoms, yes, but she was so shyyy and adorable… No matter vhat outfit you put her in, her nature vould always downplay it and make it look so genuine and innocent! No one could look at her and have a sexual thought!"

I loudly cleared my throat. I hadn't even meant to; it just came out suddenly and for no particular reason.

"She vas the best of both worlds! She was as big as ponies secretly vanted to be, but also as innocent as they consciously vanted to be! And everything she advertised for, it sold like HOTCAKES!"

Hoity Toity chuckled at that. "Yes, that was a good time. Very lucrative, and fascinating to watch at that." To me, he said, "So there's still been an ebb and flow. But in terms of where fashion and sex collide culturally, that's where we're at."

"You have to admit, Hoity," Sapphire interrupted, "we're in a better place than we were fifty years ago. There wouldn't be a 'modern' attitude towards sex and relationships without the Free Love movement."

"Yes, but it's still not enjoyed freely," Hoity argued back. "It is now publicly OBSERVED, rather than totally ignored… but it is still taboo. 'Free love' was destroyed through instant gratification instead of proper integration, and at the same time Celestia crafted a new status quo to keep sex in check."

I slowly digested everything I'd heard. I had plenty of reasons to dislike Celestia, but… "That's a stark way to look at it, even for me."

"One of several reasons ve broke up," Photo Finish murmured.

Hoity Toity took off his sunglasses and rubbed the bridge of his muzzle. "I apologize. I know I can be a bore on the subject. I was just attempting to educate our alien friend on the cultural subtleties, since he asked."

"I found it very educational," I assured him, smiling a bit. Having a different perspective on the issue of Celestia and this world's sexual repression was nice to have, even if it was yet another info dump to sort along with everything else I'd learned the past few days. I only wished I had more time to really think it all through before charging into Celestia's chambers, but I hadn't been given much of a choice.

And speaking of, the buzzing along my spine was getting worse. I took a step forward and actually felt a bit woozy. Sexual exhaustion or not, I needed to stave off the transformation a bit. I had an idea brewing in terms of the big change to make, but, again, I needed time.

I went with the first whim to cross my mind and walked up to Photo Finish with as much confidence as I could muster. "Hey, Photo Finish…"

"Ya?" The photographer had gone back to her camera and didn't even bother to look at me.

"Wanna fuck?"

That got her attention. She stood up, turned to face me, looked me up and down, lingered on my pants for a moment… then said, "Ya, sure, one moment." Photo Finish snapped her fingers, and a unicorn stallion assistant was by her side in a flash. With a tilt of her hand, she pointed down at my crotch and commanded, "Prep." The assistant's horn lit up.

What? Oh, SHIT. "Wait, no, stop–!"

The unicorn fired his spell before I could speak, but thankfully shut it off the moment my words got through. By that point, however, he'd already channeled a spell into my crotch for a full second, and the damage had already been done.

My groin exploded into searing pain, toppling me onto my back as I clutched my inner thighs.

Trixie and Moondancer panicked into action, dashing to my side and using their horns to unbutton my pants. Spitfire, though, was confused. "Um, what just happened?"

"Seriously, Finish?!" Sapphire Shores exclaimed, standing up from her chair. "A guy asks you for casual sex and you get your assistant in on it? To enhance them without asking?!"

Photo Finish was taken aback by my reaction. "I-It's never been a problem before… ze stallions usually like being overwhelmed like so…"

"Yeah, well this human's not magical like us!" Moondancer shouted back. "You might've permanently hurt him!"

"At least this is definitely not normal…" Trixie muttered.

Hoity Toity tsk'd at his former lover. "No foreplay? You've changed, Photo. I hadn't realized how much."

They hastily got my pants and underwear down. I couldn't bear to look. I could barely hear what they were saying. My heart was beating so hard I could hear my blood pounding in my ears. Everything was pain.

Through that haze, though, I managed to groan out, "Healing… Healing spells…! Healing spells!" That was the one generic magic that seemed to work on me without being a magical creature. Hopefully it would help here. A second later, my entire pelvis was suffused with a cool aura, and the pain stopped rising in intensity and came to a halt.

My heart and head were still pounding. Darkness crept at the edges of my vision.

The healing magic went on for a solid minute before they apparently decided it was no longer necessary, and the cool tingling stopped. I heard Trixie sigh in relief. "Well, that could've gone worse."

Good news, I guess, but I barely registered that in my recovering state. I drifted in and out of consciousness – not blacking out completely, but my brain had definitely decided I'd had enough stimulation for a few minutes. Dodging a metaphorical bullet to the dick did that to a man.

Author's Note

he'll be fine

Urgent Care

"Are we sure it's… still healthy?" Moondancer asked nervously.

Trixie rolled her eyes, masking her frustration with sarcasm. "I don't know, you tell me."

"C'mon, ponies," Sapphire urged. "Let's get him off the floor."

I was lifted by four pairs of hands and carefully carried to an empty chair. They delicately settled me into an upright position, then stepped back to give me some room.

"Pascal?" Spitfire called out. "Hey, you with us? Anything still hurt?"

Slowly, my senses returned to me. I felt incredibly tender where it counted, but I guessed by their actions that I wasn't a bleeding eunuch. I summoned the courage to look down. My pants and underwear had been pulled down to my ankles, and I was able to see everything.

The skin of my dick didn't look red, which was a plus. My eyes were a bit blurry from the pain and my accelerated heartbeat, so I couldn't see fine details… but my dick felt semi-hard, and it looked at a glance much thicker than before, maybe even a bit longer. I felt a bit of wetness at the tip of my cock, and then felt something drip between my legs. I shifted, and my balls felt like they were taking up more space than before. I felt like some of the tubes and glands through my whole reproductive system had gotten a little more pronounced, too.

"Celestia's sake, Photo, what did you do to him?" Hoity Toity demanded.

"It… It was a standard growth and… 'productivity' enhancement," the mare replied contritely. "You– You know how I like them, Hoity. Big and… leaky."

As much pain as I'd been through, the idea that I might've gotten enhanced even further made my blood flow further south regardless. The enhancements I'd received from Twilight and Zecora's surgery might've been compounded by the assistant's spell, and I found that my dick was hardening in no time at all. It was… really big, now. At least by my standards.

"How… How big?" I asked raggedly.

A roll of measuring tape in a pink aura floated over to my hardened cock and unrolled, and Fleur knelt down into my line of sight. "Just a hair over 12 inches," she announced, and moved the tape around. "Diameter… Two and a half inches. Testicles…" Her magic pressed the tape flush against my bloated ballsack and stretched down. "Hanging almost four inches down. They are quite full, and have obtained a more ovoid character to them now." She looked up at me with a patient smile. "At least, compared to what I saw in front of the stadium."

My eyes slowly widened. It was official – I had a footlong cock, thicker than a soda can, with balls to match and then some. I had officially gone past the point of desirably big for my species and straight into an oversized fantasy. One of MY oversized fantasies.

I had to admit, it didn't feel so great to finally be here. Not only had the pain been excruciating (and I was still feeling echoes of it now), it felt unnatural jutting out of my crotch like it was. Like it didn't fit my body, like it would be more at home on some kind of troll-like brute than on wimpy old me. A significant part of me was excited, sure, but…

A rolling wave of pleasure curled through my lower body, and my hips thrust automatically as a stream of precum shot out of my cock. It actually traveled a few inches forward before barely missing Fleur's knees on the floor. I was producing like a real breeder, now. I could actually feel pressure in my… I want to say 'vas deferens,' but I'm not an anatomy major. Just around that general area, there was pressure. I NEEDED to relieve it.

I raised my arm limply to point at Photo Finish. "You," I ordered. "Titfuck. Nowww."

The photographer started, then quickly nodded, took off her trademark glasses (revealing a pair of deep blue, almost black, eyes), and reached back to undo her dress. "Yes, of course, I… I vill do so."

With a sort of grim determination, Sapphire Shores started to pull her snazzy dress up over her head. "I'll help out too!"

And so it was that Equestria's premiere fashion photographer and the Pony of Pop knelt down on either side of my chair, their tops divested and their breasts on full bare display. Photo Finish's tits were bigger than her head by a half with pronounced, inverted nipples. Sapphire Shores' breasts were only a little bit smaller, maybe by only an inch of measurement, but her areolae were superbly broad and covered a greater portion of her chest.

As one, they mashed their chests together around my dick. Even with my size, the two pairs of tits in my lap completely smothered it in a sea of cloudy-soft blue and gold. Only barely, though. It took the full force squishing to cover the tip; otherwise it would stick out just barely over the top of their combined cleavage. It also made a greater indent with its thickness, forcing them to really squeeze around the hard curved flesh so as not to get pushed back. I was no longer beholden to the all-consuming territories of the average mare's boobs – now I was just barely a force to be reckoned with.

Photo Finish and Sapphire Shores started out experimentally, shifting their chests up and down awkwardly to try and stroke my dick in alternating patterns. Eventually, they settled into a rhythm of mashing their breasts against each other rhythmically, smooshing my cock over and over. "Ist this good?" Photo Finish asked hesitantly.

I responded not with words, but with my cock spurting out another tablespoon of precum into the valley of their tits. Now that the stimulation was happening, my reproductive system was going into overdrive, lubricating in excess, drenching itself and everything around it.

"I'd say we're doing fine," Sapphire Shores commented, and took in a deep sniff. "Woo! Is that your natural scent, boy? Did you put on some kinda fragrance? Or maybe Photo's assistant sneak in some kinda incense in that spell?"

"N-No, no such thing," Photo Finish denied as fervently as she could manage.

I did my best to speak, but I quickly realized the spell and pain and sweating had left me extremely parched. "I'm… I'm told that ponies like human pheromones… Also, could someone get me some water…?"

"So that's what it is!" Sapphire Shores exclaimed with glee as one of the assistants left to get another water bottle. "Mmm, it's a shame what happened to you, but if I could bottle you up and sell you in my lifestyle brand… It'd sell like hotcakes!"

What was it with these ponies and hotcakes? That confusing thought kept me from the brink of cumming a few seconds longer.

"Hey, Photo," Sapphire then said. "Follow my lead." She leaned her head down between their breasts and pressed her lips against my swollen, spurting cockhead. Photo Finish caught on almost instantly and did the same. Together, they mirrored each other, lavishing worship upon my cock with both their huge tits and their plush lips.

"Guuahh!!" was the undignified sound I made as I came harder than ever before. Cum of extreme thickness and viscosity shot out of my cock in slow, sustained, powerful pulses. My cumslit had grown significantly larger, as well as the internal tube, meaning the muscular contractions forcing the semen out of my body were that much more intense. In short, I burst like a firehose, splashing the mares' faces and nearly coating them with one spurt.

It felt FANTASTIC. Every pulse was so strong and so long, each flex of my enhanced cock felt like a mini-orgasm exploding in my head. Cumming felt like a recursive experience, pleasure cascading into more pleasure. I didn't care at all about the thick, goopy cum staining the mares and the floor.

After the last shot of cum, my cock remained hard and burning with pleasure. Even the afterglow was enhanced, the residual pleasure concentrating in my dick and keeping me ready for more. I was this close to lolling my tongue out of my mouth.

Idly, I wondered: Had there been this much a difference after the magical operation, too? Maybe, but my starting point had been very low that time, and I was on painkillers for pretty much the entire night. By the time I was able to notice a difference in how my orgasm felt, everything had already been 'broken in' by the events of the Welcome to Ponyville party. But here, I had no buffer to get used to it.

While I was off having a think in my own little world, Sapphire Shores wiped off some of the thick white goop that had landed on her muzzle and proceeded to suck on her own fingers. "Mmm!" Her eyes widened at the taste. "Oh, honey! If I could just strap you to an industrial milker and make enough for my product line…" Her hands reached for her big amber breasts to scoop up some more, but it quickly changed to rubbing my cum into her skin as she moaned at the sensation. "Ahh, maybe even a skin cream…"

My mind conjured an image of me in a barn, my wrists held up by ropes, my balls even more painfully bloated, and my urethra sounded by a plastic tube that was milking out everything I had. Ow, ow, ow.

Rather suddenly, Photo Finish, still covered in my cum, shoved Sapphire Shores away from my cock. Then she climbed up over me with a desperate urgency, lowering her shirt and panties while muttering to herself, "I must make amends… I must! I MUST!"

Then she dropped her pussy straight onto my cockhead. Or tried.

There was a moment, just a brief moment, where it was clear that my two-thirds-of-a-fist-sized crown was a little bit larger than Photo Finish's pronounced teal pussy lips.

And then she stretched. And slowly sank down.

The pressure was INCREDIBLE. I could feel myself shoving and stretching, but it was pushing back just as hard. And those same squeezing and milking motions from the inner walls were back, except they were working that much harder to properly grip my obscenely thick cock. My mouth opened and I let out a strangled cry; my mind was utterly blown away by this sensation.

And still, Photo Finish kept going, shoving her hips down until they dramatically bottomed out in my lap. The impact startled me, and my vision cleared just enough to get a good look at her body. I weakly pushed her cum-covered breasts aside to peer at her abdomen, and saw that there was a slight bulge to it. Nothing serious, almost unnoticeable… but the skin around where I felt my head in her lower belly was visibly being pushed up by a couple of millimeters.

I also realized that my tip was in contact with some deeper, tighter inner opening. And that Photo Finish was gasping and moaning her heart out.

The mare riding me lifted her hips up, shaking, and then slammed them back down into my pelvis. And she did it again. And again. And again. My cock was squeezed and sucked and swallowed up with a furious energy I'd yet to experience in my three-day whirlwind of fucking, and it was all because my size was now big enough to give these hyper-sexualized ponies an actual challenge.

And the average was supposed to be another four inches bigger than this? Fucking hell!

Photo Finish stopped humping for a second and her inner walls squeezed tight. The length of cock inside her tunnel was soaked, but her lips were forming so tight a seal around my base that her juices only trickled out slowly. I was still on my way there, still too winded from the last orgasm and still too bewildered at the chain of events of the last ten minutes.

So the busty photographer kept going, shifting from leaning back to leaning over me, bouncing her significant bosoms in my face. I did the only thing I could do in my state and maneuvered my head over to a wildly swinging nipple and try to latch onto it.

She caught on to what I was doing and steadied her breast for me, letting me suck for all I was worth and swirl my tongue around the hard nub. My nose touched an errant dripping strand of my own cum that had stained those tits earlier, but I forced myself not to care. She hissed and cried out in pleasure, so I kept sucking while she kept bouncing.

Photo Finish came again a minute or two later (my internal clock was even more fucked than I was), and this time I wasn't far behind. Now that I had some familiarity with the new sensation, I could feel it building, stronger than it had ever been before, like I was a volcano preparing to erupt. I lazily realized I was still probably leaking pre-cum, and I wondered how much I had poured into Photo.

The image of this uptight, big-boobed fashion photographer stuffed to the brim with my cum… That shot me over the edge and beyond faster than I could say 'holy fuck.'

"Holy fuck!!" I shouted, and halfway through I was already pulsing deep within Photo's pussy. My mind was instantly awash in wave after wave of strong endorphins. The mare dropped down in my lap and let my full length rest inside her while her inner walls massaged and milked me for all my orgasm was worth.

I looked above the white and teal tits and past Photo Finish's pleasured face and gazed around at the gathered ponies. They were all watching in some state of shock or concern. Whether it was at my emerging condition or at Photo Finish's determination, I couldn't immediately say.

Finally, the waves of pleasure ceased again, save for the tingling in my crotch every time our bodies shifted. Photo Finish slowly pulled off my cock, leaning back and stepping back, pulling my dick forward so that she could stand on solid ground as she extracted a foot of thick human dick out of her obscenely spread pussy. When the head eventually slipped out with a loud 'squelch,' I saw her lower lips seal shut like a trap, only letting a teaspoon of my viscous spunk leak out. Her face was tired and sweaty, but her eyes were shut and her mouth was curled slightly upward in contented pleasure. I guessed she really liked the feeling of my cum inside her.

I was left with a soaking wet cock jutting out from my crotch into the open air, as if demanding more treatment. I hadn't lost an ounce of hardness, and the relief was giving way to another round of pressure. How was I supposed to go on like this? Being able to fuck the rest of the day away SOUNDED nice, but I had important things to do, and besides, every orgasm was taking a LOT out of me!

A magically suspended water bottle floated into my vision. I was also sweaty, not to mention unbelievably parched, so I wasted no time in grabbing it, croaking a "Thanks" to the stallion assistant who offered it, and pouring the contents down my throat.

I felt a cleaning spell wash over me, clearing up all the cum I'd splashed on myself and my clothes. Photo Finish and Sapphire Shores got the same treatment. We were now all dry again, though Photo Finish was still keeping my fluids inside her.

Finally, the silence from our audience broke. "Are you okay, Pascal?" Trixie asked first. "Anything still hurt?"

To that, I shook my head and downed some more water. My brain was being bombarded with endorphins and testosterone, but I was no longer in physical pain. The still-burning afterglow in my crotch attested to that.

Hoity Toity's sunglasses lowered once more, and his eyes seemed to be focused on my stubborn erection. "That's… Hmm."

My throat no longer parched, I managed to croak out, "Something you wanna say, Hoity?!"

The fashion critic jumped a little as if caught red-handed, but made a non-communicative grunt and raised his glasses again.

Spitfire raised an eyebrow at the precum starting to pool at my cumslit again, and glanced at Photo Finish. "Maybe we should see about undoing a bit of the–"

"No!" a couple of people shouted out, including me. I continued, "If that's what adding more mass feels like without painkillers… I don't wanna know what it feels like to make it disappear. Huuggh." I adjusted myself in my chair, correcting the slouch that had developed while Photo Finish fucked me. "Besides… if I end up with an upgrade out of all this, then it might be worth it."

Most of the ponies around me nodded like that made sense (and thanks to the Normal, it did). Except for Trixie, who kept a very worried look on me. Spitfire was just shrugging at the whole ordeal now that the danger had passed, and Moondancer was fixated on my dick and licking her lips.

To the culprit of my pain herself, I said, "It still sucks that you did that without asking… Like, royally sucks… But as long as you don't do that again, I'm not gonna hold it against you too hard."

Photo Finish nodded gravely and stepped forward – still mostly nude, still clenching to hold my cum inside her pussy. She leaned into me and placed a hand on my shoulder, which had the added effect of dangling her sizable-but-perky breasts in front of my torso. "If you need anyssing from me," she assured me in that thick accent of hers, "anyssing at all. Anytime you vant it. You let Photo Finish know."

I noticed towards the end that her breathing was getting heavier and that pretty red blush on her face was returning. I had no illusions as to what 'anyssing' implied here, and it wasn't helping my rampaging libido. "Great. But, uh… Let's take a break, shall we?"

The photographer nodded again and stepped FAR back to give me room, but the other fashionable ponies were a little less sure, since my cock was already dripping precum again. Sapphire Shores in particular asked, "Are you sure that's what you want, honey?"

Something inside me snapped.

"What I WANT…?" I laughed incredulously. "What I WANT is for 50 beautiful women with breasts the size of mattresses to worship my cock and tell me everything's going to be okay! But I don't have TIME!"

Normal or not, an angry outburst was an angry outburst, and it startled the ponies around me. I could feel blood pounding in my ears, and I realized what I'd just said.

"And… that would be wrong," I added lamely a second later. "On several levels. Look, just… gimme some space. …With my girls. Okay?"

Fleur Dis Lee nodded and looked to the others. "That seems like the best option for the moment. And we still have work to do, even if we're taking a leisurely pace to it."

Sapphire Shores cocked her broad hips, making her bare tits wobble and shimmy. "Hey human, you need any help, even if it's just drainin' your balls, you come calling, y'hear?"

"Will do," I replied a little eagerly. But right now I needed some time to strategize my next move.

The mares dispersed and made an attempt to return to their own work, but Hoity Toity lingered. "Human and pony sexualities really are quite different, aren't they? At least in terms of… scale," the sharply dressed critic remarked openly.

"There might be some similarities," I mumbled sarcastically, looking down at my steadily leaking, still-hard dick, "but yeah, I don't think a human was meant to cum this much."

Hoity Toity smirked slightly. "You're essentially experiencing a colt's post-Cutie Mark puberty."

"Oh god, it's like THIS? All the time?" I groaned.

The fashion mogul chuckled. "Stallions eventually find the means – and the will – to control it, but something tells me humans never developed such biological… stopgap measures."

I shook my head.

"Well, you'll get through it," Hoity Toity assured me, folding his arms. "If it is like our puberty, then a good draining will help alleviate the pressure until you become accustomed to it. That should help in the short term." He lowered his glasses again, and I noticed his eyes were still focused on my dick, like he'd been talking to it the whole time. "In fact, I wouldn't mind offering my own… services in that regard…"

"Uh…" My brain halted for a second as I looked him up and down. The stallion's crotch-pouch I'd been ignoring seemed more prominent than ever all of a sudden. "I'm… open-minded, but… No, I don't really… swing… that…"

"Ah. Of course." Hoity pushed up his glasses and turned away. "Carry on." He snapped his fingers, and a unicorn stallion assistant fell into line as the critic marched out of the room.

Which finally left me with Spitfire, Trixie, and Moondancer, with the others far enough away to be out of earshot, though not line of sight.

"Seriously, though, are you okay?" Trixie asked once Hoity Toity was gone.

I was about to answer that, but then my eyes drifted down to the pumpkin-sized masses hanging off the magician's chest. Oh, how I wanted to just stick my head in there and motorboat– I put a hand over one eye and muttered, "Physically, sure. Mentally, it's… a different thing. All the hormones, and… ugh."

Spitfire looked at where Hoity Toity exited the room, then back at me. "He was right. Welcome to being a teenage pony, Pascal."

"That 'productivity' enhancement and testicle growth must have affected your testosterone production," Moondancer surmised, her eyes still not leaving my genitals. I couldn't help but feel there was a bit of role reversal going on in terms of staring at sexual organs. "If that spell was a cocktail meant to prepare her sexual partners, then there was probably a bit of aphrodisiac in there, too."

"You only got a second of it," Spitfire added, "and it's affected you this much." She whistled and said, "Damn, I don't wanna be the stallion who gets the whole effect."

"It's gotta be temporary, right?" Trixie said a little firmly.

"Temporary for stallions," I noted, "for whom a 'quickie' could mean anything. And it's probably counting on the whole automatic reversion thing, which I don't have – so it's permanent for me." I sat up as straight as I could and put my hands up. "Look, this is weird, but… I was running out of juice anyway. This might be… I'm willing to see this as a blessing in disguise. This means I'll have more than enough to get through the rest of the day."

"If you say so," Spitfire muttered.

"Then, your first priority," Moondancer said, "should be, um… what Hoity Toity said. Working out the… pressure." The corners of her mouth turned up as she said that.

I wasn't so sure, myself. I wanted to get my big idea rolling, but part of me suspected my currently supercharged libido would get in the way of that. I tried to stand up… and the weirdness of the new weight of my genitals, causing a rush of sensation and awareness that made another quarter-cup of precum spill out onto the floor, made me sit right back down again.

"Okay, maybe you're right," I admitted. Still, I thought, maybe I could take care of both at once. I looked up at Trixie (her face, this time), and called to her. "Trixie?"

"Yes?" she replied almost instantly. "Anything you need."

There was genuine concern in her voice, and I was honestly touched, though a bit confused. I could always ask later, though; I'd wasted enough precious time. "Erm… Okay. So… what I need you to do is…" I paused. I was making this up as I went along, even though I had a basic idea. What did I need Trixie specifically to do, since I was stuck in this chair? Eventually, I realized what it was. "I need you to speak on my behalf."

This caught all three mares off-guard. "W-What?" was Trixie's response.

"Hold on," Spitfire cut in, "isn't that, like… sharing the power?"

"Exactly," I agreed with rising confidence. "Trixie, until we leave the convention center, you have my blessing to do and say whatever you want. If anyone questions you, just say you're doing it for me, or because I told you so. You have blanket permission."

Trixie's jaw nearly dropped. "That's… Pascal, that's…"

"I trust you, Trixie," I said with complete seriousness, "and I need you to do what I can't while I work off this damn stupid erection. You with me?"

Without hesitation, Trixie nodded and said, "Absolutely. Just tell me what you'd like me to do."

Spitfire looked at her, then at me, then sighed. "If that's where we're at, I'm in, too."

"Yeah, what's the plan?" Moondancer asked.

I checked to make sure the fashion ponies weren't in earshot, and motioned for the girls to lean in closer. They did, which had the added effect of bringing Trixie's and Moondancer's massive tits closer to my face, which was just lovely and distracting. I cleared my throat and half-whispered, "Okay. We're going to put on a quick, impromptu fashion show. Promoting…" I went with the first name I could think of. "'Breast Expansion Chic.'"

Trixie and Moondancer gave me a strange look, and Spitfire suppressed a sudden laugh and tried to clear her throat instead. "Ahem. Khhm. Sorry, what?"

Gesturing over to the part of the stage where the slimmed-down model had been, I said, "Weren't we just talking about how weird it was that slim and modest is the high bar for fashion?"

Moondancer looked down at her own barely contained beach balls. "Yeah, we were…"

"But so many ponies are far more endowed. Isn't that kinda shitty for mares that are just born bigger? Do they have to get a minimizer to consider themselves 'beautiful?'" I leaned forward – pushing my cock down so it wouldn't bump my chest – and grinned. "I say we buck that trend. In its face. Make a… fashion lifestyle thing that promotes being bigger, and being proud of that. "

Understanding broke on Trixie's face. "You want to get 'Breast Expansion Chic' into Fashion Week. That's the big change you want."

Spitfire raised an eyebrow at that. "I'm no expert, but don't you need designers, seamstresses, models, lots of fabric, that sort of thing? To get an actual dress into Fashion Week?"

"Well…" I glanced over at the assorted celebrities gathered in the room, minus one. "I figure we make a good enough impression, make them think it's necessary to get something this groundbreaking into the show, they'll make the arrangements themselves."

"Okay, but what about right now?" Spitfire asked. "Where are we going to get the dresses? Who's going to be the mo–…" She trailed off suddenly as it dawned on her. In a low voice, she muttered, "Oh. You want to see US get blimped up, don't you?"

I smirked and let myself have an evil chuckle. "That's a, uh, happy side effect, I'll admit."

Trixie shared my smirk, and it was the first I'd seen on her face since this whole accidental enhancement incident began. "I'm up for this," she declared.

Spitfire sighed and shrugged. "What the hell, should be fun."

"Head backstage," I instructed. "Find one of those unicorns who knows the adjustment spells. See if you can find some spare fabric to throw something together. Then just… give it your best shot. We don't have to be professionals; everyone here is being totally casual anyway. We can get away with some 'amateur' modeling, so long as we get the point across. And again, Trixie, anything you need…"

"I'll say I have your permission," Trixie finished.

Moondancer raised her hand. "Um… Can I… stay, and… help you first?" Behind those thick glasses, her eyes were back to staring at my erection. Which I still found kind of weird, almost worrying. My mind flew back to her strange outburst of being my 'SLUT' at the top of her lungs when we landed here.

Eventually, I came to a silent decision. "For a little bit. Spitifre, Trixie, you try and get things set up. I'll send Moondancer to you later."

Trixie glanced at the bookworm and gave me a questioning look. I had a poker face on, but my mouth scrunched up a bit to convey my concern and seriousness. Trixie noticed and nodded almost imperceptibly.

"Whaaaaatever." Spitfire nudged Trixie in the boob, making the blue unicorn's chest ripple and wobble. "Lead the way, Mistress."

The magician scoffed and chuckled, and she and the Wonderbolts captain left for the nearest backstage entrance. For the moment, it was just me and Moondancer, who immediately dropped to her knees and put her face directly in front of my throbbing cock.

"Finally," she breathed, placing a hand around my thick girth and quickly stroking up and down. "Here I am trying to embrace my new sexuality, and you do so much talking and planning. No wonder Trixie kept getting impatient."

"Moondancer…" I mumbled reproachfully.

"Time to see what all the fuss is about," she announced in a low, sultry voice, and engulfed my obscene cockhead into her muzzle. She moaned as she sucked, and I could feel a new quantity of precum splash against her tongue.

As gently as I could manage, I placed a hand on her head and lifted her off my dick.

"What?" Moondancer protested. "I'm submissive, I'm your slut; you're the one who's been telling me it's okay to have sex when–"

Bracing myself for the inevitable, I put my thumb on her forehead and muttered, "You're immune again."

Moondancer's eyes shot wide, and then her head slumped onto my thigh. Her breasts squeezed against my shins, and my cock poked against her mane and her ear. But in her expression, at least, she no longer looked like the unnaturally happy beach bunny she'd acted around me. She was back to looking like… well, Moondancer.

"Shit, it WAS," I cursed.

"Ergh…" Moondancer groaned, and her hand pressed my cock against her temple like it was a therapeutic hot pack. "Ughh…"

"You okay… Dancer?" I asked tentatively, not sure what state her mind was at.

The student took a deep breath and activated her horn. An empty chair floated over next to mine, and Moondancer crawled into it like she was hung over. My dick angrily throbbed at being forgotten, but I'd already put my libido in the back seat of my mind. This was extremely more important.

We didn't say anything for about twenty seconds. Moondancer just leaned back in her chair, her eyes staring up at the ceiling while she held a hand against her forehead.

I didn't know exactly what was going on, but I had a damning suspicion. I looked off to the side and muttered, "Fucking hell…" then looked at the recovering bikini-clad mare. "What exactly happened?"

She sat up and thought for a long while, her mouth opening and closing several times as she figured out what she wanted to say. Then, "I… don't know. No, no, I do know, I'm just… sorting everything out…"

"The things you said earlier," I said, trying to guide her towards what I wanted to do. "What do you believe now?"

Moondancer thought about it some more, then looked at me with a mildly surprised expression. "The same," she said. "I believe the same– Well, not exactly the same, but the basics are… Ugh." She went back to holding her head.

I leaned back in my seat and let her recover a bit more. Internally, I was fuming. I didn't know what was going on, but all I could think about was that my power had hurt her. Had nearly transformed her, brainwashed her, into being something she wasn't. In the right circumstances, that idea would be kind of hot, but here? Now? It went against every principle I'd been fighting for today.

The busty student put a hand up and stared straight ahead, like she was organizing something in her mind. "I think… the Normal was pushing me towards that realization. That, y'know, my sexuality is nothing to be ashamed of and that it pales in importance to what's going to happen." She nodded to herself, still not looking at me. "Yeah. I think… I think I honestly would have come around to that on my own, but the thing, the power, was just… forcing me towards that as fast as possible, not letting me believe just about anything else."

"Shit…" I muttered.

But Moondancer had a curious, almost happily intrigued look on her face, like she was studying something rare and new. "And I KNOW it's because I kept resisting. Refusing to come to an easy rationalization. So it kept pushing me and pushing me until… I came… to a big enough idea to bring me back to the new 'normal.' But ONLY along the neural pathways I'd already developed. I was already trying to come around, it only kept pushing me faster and towards one side. When I was feeling tired back in the locker room…!"

I smacked the side of my chair in frustration, cutting her off. "Great. JUST great." When Moondancer looked at me in confusion, I said, "It made you believe one thing so strongly it… basically changed your personality." I threw my hands up. "So, great. My power can cause schizophrenia."

Moondancer frowned in thought. "…Not schizophrenia exactly. You might be thinking of dissociative identity disorder. To say I had a 'split personality' when…" She trailed off. "Hmm."

"I'd say that describes you pretty well," I grumbled. "Considering you changed so much from before, to then, to now…"

"I wouldn't say as much," Moondancer mumbled mostly to herself. "It's not that my personality 'split.' It's more like, whenever you were the subject, one side of thinking was sealed off while another was emphasized." She sighed. "But you're right. That basically describes another distinct personality state."

"My power can cause mental illness," I nearly spat. For once, my newly enhanced dick had the dignity to fade to half-hardness. "How is… That's… Fuck!"

Moondancer tapped a few fingers on the outer swell of her right bikini-bound breast, while she looked around the room of ponies, who were thankfully still out of earshot. "It's not like you're doing this to everypony," she said. "Most ponies seem to easily accept you and move on. I believe it's specifically because I resisted so much. And also because you let me in on the mechanics so many times, complicating the rationalization process…"

I forced myself to calm down a bit, because she was probably right. I wasn't giving everypony who saw me mental disorders. I'd seen a lot of weird things since getting this power, but nothing quite like this odyssey Moondancer was on. I couldn't be sure, but on some level I had to believe this was benign in most cases. The alternative was going back to the mob full of pitchforks and motherfucking torches.

Something about this whole conversation so far finally bothered me. "You're awfully calm about this," I said to her. "I nearly damaged your mind."

But Moondancer just smiled at me. "And you saw that, and you let me go again. Despite all the risks. And…" She looked down at her breasts and admired them. "Like I said, this is an idea I'm happy with. I'd like to think I would've realized it eventually, that I can be okay with my sexuality and my desires…" Her hand drifted to my bare thigh and squeezed. "But even then, it wouldn't be 'true' if you hadn't freed me and let me… integrate it all with the rest of my feelings. So yes, I forgive you."

I wasn't expecting that at all. Not from her. Not after everything we'd been through today. To hear her say that so honestly and sincerely, it moved me.

"And I'm done fighting."

"Huh??"

Moondancer pulled her hand back and shrugged. "I'm done resisting. Done arguing. The decision you have to make… I've said all I can. Thankfully, you seem to have listened. But the thing is…" She shook her head slowly at the magnitude of it all. "I can't make you promise one choice or another. For any average person, me included, that decision… That's the sort of thing where, even if you say you'll do one thing, you really don't know what you'll do until it's time to decide. It's just too big to 'plan' for. In many ways, we don't 'know' ourselves until we're tested."

I let out a heavy sigh.

The smart, beautiful mare sitting next to me smiled again. "I think you're leaning towards the right choice. We won't truly know until the end, but… Everything you've done for me, it's given me hope. So… thanks. You can put the spell back on me now."

The thought of putting Moondancer back under my power made me feel sick to my stomach.

"I think the Normal will leave me alone," she said. "I've 'rationalized' it correctly, I'm on your side. I think I'll be fine now."

I put a hand on the back of my neck. Strangely, while there was a faint buzzing, none of the agony I'd expected was there. Moondancer didn't seem to be enforcing the cosmos' judgment. "Actually…" I said, "maybe I don't need to."

Moondancer blinked. "What?"

"You're not judging me," I mumbled. "You… You're already as accepting of me as you're going to get." For the first time in what felt like hours, I started to smile. "I think I can just leave you immune."

I started to laugh, and Moondancer gasped in delight and gave me a big side-hug, crushing her breasts against my torso. Her head rested on my shoulder, her horn pressed along the back of my neck, and she smiled up at me with a little blush. "But you still need help being 'abnormal' for a little while, right?"

There was suddenly a tingle of magic across my neck, and it wasn't the telltale sign of the Normal this time. Seconds later, a pink aura lifted my cock up and started to stroke it. I let out a grunt of pleasure.

Lifting her head off my shoulder, Moondancer laughed a little and glanced around nervously. "Wow, it's so different," she marveled as her magic tugged and tugged. "Back in the shop, having sex with you felt, y'know, still strange and new and overwhelming, but at the same time sort of… the right thing to do, just the most normal thing to be doing. But now it's so weird! It's taboo again and it's kind of… exciting!"

I chuckled, and my hips pumped slightly in the unicorn's magical grip. It felt pretty good – not amazing, not mindblowing or ball-draining like some of Twilight Sparkle's magicjobs had been, but tingly and pleasant and all the more novel because of how big my cock was now.

Moondancer's breath quickened along with mine. "Celestia, it's amazing," she said. "I feel so much better about this. About me. And because I'm with you, I can do… anything!"

Part of me had lingering doubts about whether she should be so pleased about this. She was getting faster with her magical strokes, though, so I was no longer in a mood for a philosophical debate.

"No more pretending," she muttered to herself, speeding up her magical handjob almost desperately. "No more self-help books and demeaning fantasies! No more feeling like an evil pony just because I glanced at a stallion's crotch for half a second! No more! I'm… just… FREE!"

On the last word, the magical stimulation became practically vibration, and I was forced to surrender my seed at her unspoken command. My large penis started spasming with insane pleasure again, shooting out cum with incredible force. I closed my eyes and let the semen fly, letting her be in total control of this. It sounded like she needed it.

She surprised me, though, by giving me a quick peck on the cheek with those soft lips of hers. And when I opened my eyes again, I saw the thick globs of semen I'd produced floating in a pink midair aura.

"There was a point to this, actually," Moondancer confessed with a blush. Her magic condensed all the cum into a bowl shape, and she floated the bowl over so that it was in front of her. "I want to do some subjective tests. See what all the fuss is about."

I grimaced, despite the intense warmth of the afterglow I was experiencing. "You don't have to do that."

"If we're ever going to find a cure, or at least understand further what the interactions between ponies and humans were supposed to be, then we need data." Moondancer stared down at the magical bowl of cum with determination. "If we avoid it, we'll never know what the problem is."

"I've got… some data already," I pointed out.

"We know ponies have a positive reaction to it, but we don't know how it WORKS," Moondancer insisted. She fixed me with a very serious expression. "Look, what if you turn into a stallion tomorrow, but then another human comes along? One who isn't as… nice, and patient, and honest, and understanding as you are?"

My supremely low self-esteem couldn't believe I was getting so many compliments in this situation. "G-Geez…"

"If we learn just one thing about the mechanics of it, whether it's magical, biological, or mental… Then we're better prepared should the worst happen, or even if it doesn't. It can only help everybody."

I had no choice but to relent. "Alright."

Moondancer nodded, then separated out a floating droplet of cum from the bowl. It created a long strand before it finally broke off. The unicorn shaped it into a sphere and muttered to herself, "Test 1," before sticking her tongue out and placing the cum-sample on it. Her eyes visibly winced, and she let the cum rest for a moment before pulling her tongue back in.

I watched her process the sensation for a couple of seconds. It was very weird to watch a semi-sphere of my solid cum float just in front of a mare sitting next to me with breasts bigger than her head. But it was even stranger to watch her reaction to my taste for the first time. It seemed to be affecting her quite strongly.

"Oh wow," she mumbled, placing a finger on her right temple. "I think… I think all the power turning off and on in my head has made me a little sensitive up there. I could almost feel a spike of just…" She jabbed her finger straight up towards her mane. "…somewhere in my brain. Just, hwah! For less than a second. An instant."

This was new. "Really?"

Moondancer nodded, and levitated another globule of cum. "Test 2…" This time, she let the cum stay on her tongue for almost half a minute before finally swallowing it. She processed and thought over it for a little while more, then said, "Yeah… It's less intense after a second. It still tastes like liquid pleasure, but…" She pointed her finger up again. "I think it's that initial burst that's the key. Something's happening when your cum makes contact – maybe specifically with the mucous membranes – and it generates that instant, almost imperceptible signal to the pleasure centers of the brain. During foreplay and intercourse, I bet your partner wouldn't even notice in the heat of the moment, but with repeated exposure over a longer period of time…"

I cleared my throat. Not too rudely; just loud enough to let her know she was rambling.

She gave me a sheepish smile in response. "Eheh… Well, it's just a hypothesis. Another subjective data point for the chart." Moondancer looked back at the floating bowl of cum with a newly thoughtful look. "It would explain oral, vaginal, and maybe even anal interactions with your semen… But what about skin contact? What about your other fluids?"

This was starting to get out of hand. With a heavy sigh, I said, "I wish we had time to test all this out, Moondancer. But…"

The student nodded more than a little sadly. "You're probably right. I think I'm starting to get why Twilight might've let her scientific curiosity carry her away…" With a blink of her horn, the bowl of cum vanished from sight.

"Wh-What'd you do with it?" I had to ask.

"Teleported it to my bathtub. …I've got the spatial coordinates of my house's drains memorized."

"That… sounds like something I should avoid asking why."

"For your own good, yes." Moondancer stood up and dusted her backside off. "Well, guess I'd better help Trixie out with your modeling thing." She smirked and added, "I won't tell her I'm secretly thinking straight."

I looked down at my crotch in time to see my dick reviving again. "Guess I'll keep working on this."

"Will you be okay?"

"Will YOU?"

Moondancer chuckled. "Now more than ever. Believe it or not, Pascal, what's happened since I asked to join you… This is exactly what I wanted."

"Really?" I asked incredulously. I looked around at the nearly empty convention hall, where I sat half-naked on a plastic chair while a huge-titted mare in a string bikini discussed anatomy with me. "This?"

"Yes," Moondancer answered sincerely. "A reason to break out of my shell." She made that her parting words as she turned and marched towards the stage, swaying her hips – and her bust, easily visible from behind her.

As she walked away, I scanned the rest of the room. Photo Finish had put her clothes back on and was back to fiddling with her camera and ordering the techies around, though occasionally she'd look back at me with a deeper frown than her usual stony default. Hoity Toity still hadn't returned. Sapphire Shores was lounging about, but her eyes drifting towards me more often than not. When our eyes met, she gave me a flirty wave mainly with her fingers, and I weakly waved back. Fleur Dis Lee was at the far end of the stage, but it seemed as though she was keeping me in her peripheral vision.

For the moment, I was relatively alone with my thoughts, and I wondered at what had just happened. I'd discovered a potentially very bad side effect of this power, but Moondancer basically just thanked me for doing it just enough for her to have an epiphany. Even though she was supposed to be free of my Normal, she was still finding ways to throw a curveball at me. I supposed that's just standard for ponies, really.

Still, what I'd learned was a little frightening. Anypony who resisted my power, the power would work upon harder, until…

A freezing chill went up my spine and stilled my heart.

Celestia.

If anyone could be described as 'resisting' me from minute and second one, it was her. Luna was proof that the power still worked on the alicorns. Rook was evidence that she was still trying to push the boundaries of her rationalization. Did that mean this extra mental force was working on HER as well?

What was going to happen when I step through that door and finally meet Celestia face to face? The answer had been uncertain all day, but this new information added an even more dangerous prospect. Where would the Normal push her? How much longer would she resist? In what mental state would she land when she finally relented? Would she even be sane? And to think, based on what Bon Bon told me, Celestia was a little panicky about me BEFORE this whole Normal mess started…

For the first time in many hours, this was starting to look more and more like a bad idea. But it was too late now. I was too far in, and either way I deserved my answers about humanity and why I was treated the way I was. I was just going to have to brave through it.

At least, for now, I had a second penis upgrade to consider, even if it seemed to be working a little TOO well. I put my hands on its length, one at the base and one near the head, and marveled at it. A penis that took two hands to hold. Too thick to get one hand around. With enough energy to satisfy even these sex goddesses passing off as average citizens. At least this particular piece of my crazy, crazy day was ultimately a boon.

The doors off to the side – the same doors Hoity Toity had left through, I recalled – opened up again with dramatic force. "Oh, human!" a low, sultry, female voice like melted sugar called out.

I looked over, and my eyes nearly bugged out. The mare standing in the wide doorway – gray skin, bluish gray mane – was wearing the same sharp suit and purple glasses as the stallion that had recently made his exit. Only the cravat had been replaced with an overflowing sea of cleavage, and the pants no longer had a cock-pouch.

"What do you think?" asked the genderbent Hoity Toity, procuring a stylish paper fan and framing her eyes with it. "Do you swing MY way now?"

The Next Big Thing

"Uhhhhhh…"

The smoky-colored mare lowered her paper fan. The body might've been different, but that smug, self-satisfied smirk was unmistakably Hoity Toity's. "Hmhmhm… Ahh, the look on your face. All worth it."

I was struck dumb. Too many questions, too little gray matter to process them. I could only watch speechlessly as she approached, swinging her hips saucily and thrusting out her tightly covered chest. She was clearly doing everything in her power to show off her new body. 'Her' new body. 'Her.' My brain short-circuited again.

"Feeling a little tongue-tied?" Hoity Toity (Hoity Toity?!) asked. She leaned down in front of me, and – since she was standing and I was seated with my pants around my ankles – her boobs nearly tumbled out from between the suit buttons that were valiantly holding on for dear life. "Well, don't rush. Feel free to look for as long as you want. That's what they're there for…"

"Holy horseapples, Hoity, is that you?!" came an advancing cry. Sapphire Shores had shot up from her plastic chair and started marching over to where we were, her eyes wide as saucers the whole time.

Photo Finish took notice, but only barely. "Oh, so it's true," she remarked, mostly to herself. "You found a new hobby since we parted ways."

The boobs before my eyes lifted back up. Hoity Toity stood up straight, still presenting herself with a sultry posture. My eyes tracked the swells of her suit, but I couldn't help but notice that her whole outfit had minor changes. She was wearing heels all of a sudden, for one thing, making her legs and greatly inflated ass stand out. But the outfit, while visibly stretched by her curves, still looked like it was made for this female version and differently fit from the male one. I wondered if Hoity not only had some spell or potion conveniently on site, but a whole different wardrobe as well. That takes some dedication, I thought, before my eyes returned to the bouncing boobs, soon joined by Sapphire's pair.

"Good heavens, it is, isn't it!" Sapphire exclaimed, looking the new mare up and down and up again. "You're not some… assistant pulling a stunt?!"

Hoity Toity chuckled seductively. Her voice was just as deep as her male counterpart had been, but the feminine arrangement of her vocal chords let her reach a more sultry register. "Is it really that surprising?" she asked innocently. "Stallion like me critiquing dresses every day… It only helps my work to know what it's like to wear them!"

Sapphire's expression morphed from pure shock to a kind of profound awe. "Damn, Hoity. I thought you were… I dunno. But you got stones, pony. You really are all that."

With a scoff and a burst of laughter, Hoity rolled her eyes and replied, "Well, thank you I suppose."

"Uhhh…" was my genius way to get back into the dialogue.

Both mares turned to me, and I didn't miss how their assets wobbled before my eyes. Likewise, they didn't miss how my cock twitched with confused need. Hoity fanned herself and said, "I suppose you're wondering why I would go to the trouble of switching my own gender…"

Looking at my junk, Sapphire said, "I think he's more wondering if it's alright to fuck a dude that's now a chick."

Hoity laughed, then corrected herself and finally dropped that smug grin. "I apologize, Pascal. If this is too strange for you, I won't take it any further than this. But DO know I'm interested, if you're willing."

It took me a few seconds to come to a decision. "Shhhhhit, I'm down," I finally said. "But, yeah, why?"

Surprisingly, she blushed and hid most of her face behind her fan. "That's a conversation I'd prefer to have between me and you, if that's alright," she said, her eyes glancing at Sapphire.

The pop starlet put up her hands and backed away. "Hey, that's fine by me. You do whatcha wanna do." She turned to leave, but hesitated. "…Just one question: How expensive is it to get the, uh…?"

"Potions," Hoity replied. "And very expensive."

"Oh, okay…"

The genderswapped critic lowered the fan, and the smirk was back. "I've got plenty in stock, though. And for my close friends, I'm willing to share."

Sapphire's eyes bugged out again for a second, but she fought to regain her cool. "Uh, sure! Sounds… Let's table that, for another time. Definitely." And the glitzy singer hurried back to her chair near the stage. Though from the way she kept glancing back with a heated blush on her face, she definitely looked interested in the stallion-turned-mare's proposition.

Hoity did that low chuckle in her throat again and turned to me. "So, you said you're interested…" She put the paper fan back in her pocket and knelt down between my legs, placing her hands on my knees and putting my foot-long prick in her direct view. She glanced back at the stage, and the various ponies milling around were not-too-subtly watching, but she eventually decided it wasn't enough to deter her and returned to being fixated on my cock.

I took a stab in the dark. "You, uh, really wanted a shot at it, huh?"

"Exactly!" Hoity replied excitedly, then immediately toned it back. "I mean… No matter how I try to explain this, it'll sound a little strange… But that's the price for meaningful insight and critique!"

"Of…"

Hoity smiled and placed a finger delicately on the sensitive tip of my cock. "This!"

Involuntarily, I let out a laughing breath through my nose. How? Why? The Normal had to be involved somehow, but… "Uh, you want to explain, or…?

Hoity took off her sunglasses and pocketed them, her cobalt blue eyes remaining on my erect dick. She studied it, licking her lips and breathing deeply on its scent. "It's a little bit challenging to elucidate," she admitted, using her fingers to delicately move my cock up and down and from side to side. "It's this… feeling in my gut, something primal, whenever I look at it. Something about the aesthetics of it is stirring this feeling of… Well, I'm not entirely sure."

I did a take. "The aesthetics of… my penis?"

"Your HUMAN penis," Hoity corrected me. "Tell me, what do you think when you see a pony penis?"

This conversation was getting weirder and weirder with every sentence. "Uh…"

"You have seen one, haven't you?"

"Yes!" I answered a little too quickly. "Uh, but, I don't know what… I mean, I was a little concerned about other things at the time…"

Hoity shook her head. "I'm talking about more than just size difference. The shape of it. Its 'character.' What does it say to you?"

"How about you just get to the point?" I countered.

She smirked, but seemed more than happy to keep talking. "It says 'strength,' don't you think? But in a very functional, structural sense. The medial ring, the flare designed to keep cum inside the mare… It's like a steel girder at a construction site. From end to end, it's designed to be hard and firm inside something, but at the service of another." Hoity was starting to blush hard. "I hope you don't mind the stream of consciousness – I'm trying to figure this out myself through this rambling."

"Uhhh, sure," I said quietly. I hoped to high heaven that there was a point to this. "And what about mine?"

Hoity Toity just grinned even wider, wrapping her hand around the upper part of my cock and gently squeezing the head with her thumb, squeezing out precum onto her fingers. "This… is 'power.' Not 'strength,' 'power.' The simple swell of the shaft, the tip designed for penetration, making defense impossible, the shape of the head, this crown shape– Yes, the crown! It's 'royal.' 'Regal.' This is a castle spire. This is a cock that expresses 'authority.' 'Dominance.' Demanding submission from those who look upon it. This…" Her mouth drifted closer and closer to my cockhead, her hot breath making me twitch in her hand. "This is a ruler's cock."

In one smooth motion, she lowered her hand to my base and sucked the first six inches into her mouth. The fat head forced her lips even wider apart, forming a tight, plush 'O' around my prick. She proceeded to bob her muzzle up and down the upper length of my shaft while stroking the lower portion with her hand. Her other hand went to my enlarged balls and gently cupped them and stroked them, giving me a whole new wave of sensations as I got to know exactly how my new sack felt.

Hoity was extremely good at this. She knew right away what I'd probably like – sucking hard, moaning into my cock, going as deep as possible, and lots of swirling tongue action. Even more amazing was the fact that I was almost too big for her, in a way that would normally put a strain on a woman's jaw and limit her performance. But it seemed nothing would get in the way of a pony's ability to suck.

The weirdness of this situation kept me from getting too aroused too quickly, but at the same time it was getting me almost too hot to think. As strange as it all was, a bigger male becoming so enamored with my cock that they'd turn female for it was one of those bizarrely hot scenarios that pushed a button I didn't know I had. So when my brain finally turned off and allowed me to enjoy it, my lust almost instantly shot up to critical levels.

Hoity gulped down the sudden shot of pre with ease, and responded by humming pleasurably. It was a clear promise that she was ready to swallow even more, no matter how much I flooded her throat.

My hips started pumping in desperate need. God, everything about this was so fucking unfair. Why did these ponies have to be so naturally good at sex? Why did my cum have to be this dangerous concoction to them that I had to ration? Why did getting them addicted to my cock have to be wrong? Why did I have to give up so much control when, from day one, all of these ponies wielded so much power over ME? Why did I have to be THEIR plaything instead of THEM being MINE? Why, goddammit, why?!

In an attempt to satisfy my sudden case of ego, my hands shot to the top of Hoity Toity's head and shoved her down as I came. My body gushed fresh, hot cum directly down Hoity's stretched throat while her nose was nearly touching my crotch and her clothed breasts were pressing against my balls. She squealed, but didn't choke or try to pull her head up. Deep down, I knew she would be able to handle it. These ponies had long since proved they could handle just about anything.

Like the orgasms before it, the pleasure was as all-consuming as it was drawn out. My embiggened cock made the feeling of cum pumping through it excruciatingly powerful with each pulse, while my tingling balls reminded me of the volumes I was producing and continuing to produce. And when it finally slowed down to the last few aftershocks, the last few tablespoons of cum spurting out of my cock, the burning afterglow spread lovely warmth through the rest of my body.

It frightened me how big an 'event' this was becoming. I thought I'd been a sex addict before! And I was still barely losing any hardness. If this happened more frequently, I'd start seriously worrying about losing brain cells.

I finally got ahold of myself and released Hoity's head. She didn't pull back right away, but eventually – and with deliberately sexy slowness – dragged her mouth up my dick until the head slipped out with a lewd 'smack' of her lips. Saliva and cum coated and dripped down the whole length. I looked at Hoity's immaculate face; the only evidence of her ordeal was a strand of her mane that had fallen out of place.

Hoity cleared her throat, swallowed, and said, "I shouldn't be surprised." Her voice was a little weak at first, but she quickly regained her strength and confidence. "I know how tempting my own mouth is. It's just most stallions don't take the initiative like that."

The words 'my own mouth' confused me for a second before I realized – autofellatio – and left it at that. "Right, um. Sorry about that. Kinda lost my head for a second."

"I think I know where your 'head' went," Hoity teased, giving my bobbing cockhead a little lick. "Not to worry. In my opinion, it's not good to suppress your dominant urges. Sex is a good outlet for them."

"It helps that you're ponies," I thought aloud, "who can stretch and all that. Back home, going for the deepthroat unannounced would be rather rude."

"Oh, it's still a little rude," Hoity said casually, smirking. Her hand gripped my cock and glided up its lubricated surface, gathering up all the residual cum at my tip. "But more than forgivable, in the right pony's mouth." She scooped up the bits of cum with her fingers and proceeded to lick it off, making nasty, naughty faces at me as she did so.

I couldn't help but scoff good-naturedly at her blatant sexual teasing. I was still feeling relatively clear-headed from the orgasm, even if my lower body was already getting ready for another round. "You're enjoying this a little too much."

"It's your fault," she rebutted, sucking her fingers clean. "Mmm… You start out with this shy attitude, mmph, that practically begs your partner, mm, to have her way with you."

'Beta,' echoed some internet asshole in my brain. 'Beeeeeta maaaaaale.'

"But then you pounce, don't you?" Hoity added with a massive grin. "Once the girls are in your web, thinking you can just be walked all over… Once they let their guard down… That's when you show your true colors, isn't it?"

I wasn't sure how to respond to that. Did that describe the pattern of my bottom/top tendencies? Did that explain my occasional dominant urges? Maybe, but I had a feeling there could be multiple factors, multiple explanations. "I suppose that's one way to look at it," I said. "Maybe I'm just frustrated with how my day is going."

She rolled her deep blue eyes. "Yes, but that theory's not as fun."

"They can't all be colorful streams of consciousness," I joked. "You don't employ Occam's razor when judging dresses?"

"Occam's what?"

Right, it wouldn't be called that here. "'The simplest answer is usually the correct one'?"

"You have that too? Fascinating. We call it 'Cookie's cutter,' after one of Equestria's founders."

Of course.

"And I do employ that – when I'm looking at BAD dresses. It's when I'm looking at something pleasing that I want to know exactly WHY and HOW it's stimulating me on the conscious, subconscious, and primal levels." She smirked back down at my cock, though she didn't have to tilt her head much since I was pointing almost straight up again. "Hence," she added, "this foray into xenophilia."

I chuckled a bit. "I was about to ask if you made studying other races' penises a habit."

"Hardly." Hoity tossed her mane back in a regal manner. "At the end of the day, differences in size and shape aside, a penis is a penis, semen is semen, and testicles are testicles. All fine things if you're into them sexually – and I am – but in most cases they're hardly worth 'studying.' But yours was an exception, obviously. One that demanded I get to the bottom of what the sight of it was doing in my heart."

We were straying back into the weirder part of this conversation, but I wondered if there wasn't a grain of useful data in it. "So… Do you really think my, uh, penis has some kind of inherent aesthetic appeal to ponies?"

"Hmm." She stared at my penis in silence for a few seconds. Then a few seconds longer than I was comfortable with. "Hard to speak for all ponies," she finally admitted. "For most ponies – that are, at the very least, attracted to males – I doubt they'd think anything more of it than, 'Oh, that looks nice.' But then again, ask a random customer why they buy a certain dress, and the best you'll get is, 'Because it looked pretty on me.' It's not their responsibility to get to the bottom of those feelings; that's up to me and my ilk as critics and tastemakers. So, end result: One such critic thinks the appearance of your penis has a subtly profound effect on him. Take that as you will."

A fair point, reasonably made. Where did that leave me? Without a clear answer to my question, but it felt like another piece of the puzzle of ancient humanity in Equestria. If everything else about pony biology was geared to sexually adore humans – their scent, their fluids – then why not aspects of their appearance as well? It didn't make sense in conventional biology, but in this weird fucked-up reality, it remained a possibility.

There was also the outlying note that different ponies seemed to be responding differently to separate factors. Some ponies liked my cum a bit more than others, at least outwardly. Some ponies reacted to my scent more than anything else. Hoity Toity here just made a big deal of my 'aesthetic.' Maybe there was some kind of crapshoot going on from pony to pony, where either different genetics or upbringing or SOMETHING was weighting one sense-response over another. It'd take a step to explain the somewhat wildly varying responses to my body, even though they were all consistently positive.

My cock twitched in protest of all this scientific thought. My post-orgasm cooldown – shortened by all these ridiculous enhancements – was officially over. "So, uh, wanna do some more?"

"Thought you'd never ask," Hoity replied with glee, and stood up and started unbuttoning her suit.

But then the lights around the stage went dim. The sound system pounded to life with some kind of bass-y club song. The fashion ponies in the room were understandably confused.

"ARE YOU READY…" came Trixie's voice from the speakers around the stage, "FOR A FASHION… REVOLUTION?!"

I was immediately giddy with excitement. Here it was! Trixie had somehow made it work! And now she was going to be the announcer for this impromptu fashion show!

"What in the world?!" Hoity exclaimed.

"Sshhh, it's alright," I was quick to inform her. "I asked them to do this. I think you might like it."

"But WHAT is it?"

I grinned widely and said, "Oh, just a little fashion line idea to run by you guys. You don't mind us having a little fun with the stage while we're here, do you?"

Hoity lingered in confusion for a second, then broke into laughter, causing her big breasts to bounce firmly in the lacy bra she was wearing beneath the suit. "Very well! I'll just have to make sure I've got the best seat in the house, then."

She slipped out of her fancy heels, shucked her tight business pants off – leaving her in a striking pair of violet designer socks – unbuttoned and threw her coat to the side, and then sat in my lap wearing nothing but her high-fashion lingerie. She spread her legs so that my cock could nestle up against her lace-covered pussy, then squeezed me between her thighs. Enough of me was poking up from between her legs that her hands could stroke and play with it.

"Perfect," she said in her most sultry tone, then reclined against me and focused her eyes on the stage. I reciprocated by gently grabbing her breasts through her bra and burying my nose in her teal mane. She smelled faintly of fruit through the remnants of cologne.

We were some distance away from the stage, but other than having to peek around Hoity's mane, there was nothing obstructing my view of the entire set. The spotlights framed the center-stage entrance, and the fog machines rumbled to life.

Then Moondancer stepped out onto the stage. Or at least her nipples did first.

Never in my life had I wished so hard for the power to see the world in Baywatch-style slow motion. In real time, it was almost too much for my brain to process, and by the time I caught up she was already halfway down the catwalk with those motherFUCKING TITS.

To say they were gigantic, bigger than beach balls, bigger than her body's mass, was to do them injustice. I couldn't see her knees. But they were also pleasingly round and forward; just acres and acres of smooth luscious perfect peach bosom wobbling and jiggling like mad with every step. Such a massive pair should have been heavy enough to immobilize her, but they openly defied conventional gravity, while still moving in such a way to make them look less like balloons and more like soft, jiggly flesh.

I knew that if I stuck my hands into those tits, I could sink my whole arms into them. For the moment, I settled for continuing to grip Hoity's basketball-sized boobs, rubbing her high-beaming nipples through her bra.

Moondancer was barely contained by what appeared to be a… kimono? A solid pink robe-like dress that draped around the sides of her tits before being pulled back to a sash around her waist so that the fabric could cover her legs normally. But the ultimate effect of this outfit was a mile of absolute cleavage. The sideboob and nipples (denting the fabric HARD) and most of the areolae were covered, but the center was bare and beautiful.

The bookworm reached the end of the catwalk and took position on the right side of the rounded end, angling her body so that more of the dress was visible – showing off the dark red ribbon in the back that was part of the kimono's sash. This also made her oversized boobs jut out over the side of the stage, revealing how they rested against Moondancer's stomach before the bottoms swept out and formed a perfect perky shape despite their size. Despite looking from the side, more than a little skin was visible from the sheer amount of cleavage bulging up from between the two sides of the robe. I bit my bottom lip to suppress… something. Maybe a whine of need.

All this time, Trixie had been speaking through the sound system, but I honestly hadn't – couldn't have – paid attention to anything she was saying. Standard sales pitch for giant breasts as either cosmetic item or body pride. Something about showing off and grabbing attention. Making big normal. No matter what it was, I was already sold.

Moondancer stayed where she was, but the fog around the center-stage entrance parted again for another set of giant barely-covered tits to wobble out. This time, they were white. Clothed in white. With hints of yellow.

Medicine balls. Spitfire, dressed in a white toga, had boobs the size of medicine balls. The robe draped down from one shoulder and managed to capture the immensity of both breasts – smaller than Moondancer's, but still more massive than the F-cups she'd been sporting earlier.

The expression on her face was mixed. Her brow twitched, tempted to furrow with embarrassment, but her mouth threatened to curl up into a smirk. Showing off the new weights on her chest had to be both a little embarrassing and a little exciting.

I was again entranced by their wobble as she walked, though they did less of it thanks to their relatively smaller size and the toga's stricter support. Hoity Toity, squirming in my lap and gliding her hands over my cockhead like she was polishing it, leaned forward and cooed with interest. I took that as a good sign.

Spitfire took the opposite edge of the runway from Moondancer, sticking her white-clothed breasts out the other direction and leaving just enough room in the middle for a third participant…

Trixie was still speaking to the whole stage, but now she was also coming out from the center stage entrance, tits-first. And oh boy what tits.

They were in the middle of Spitfire's and Moondancer's boobs, size-wise. Big enough to obscure her hips, but you could still see her knees occasionally. They were contained in two blue fabric hammocks hanging down from her shoulders and covering almost the bare minimum vertically, exposing a great expanse of blueberry cleavage AND sideboob. The fabric terminated in a more gown-like skirt, so I could only assume this was meant to be some kind of formal sling dress compared to Moondancer's kimono and Spitfire's toga. How these girls managed to pick three different styles of giant-breast fashion on such short notice was a mild curiosity to go along with my fetishistic joy.

I was getting used to giant boobs enough that one pair was merely pleasing instead of gobsmackingly amazing, but seeing three up on the catwalk was almost too much to bear. My hands dug into Hoity Toity's bra with almost painful intensity, and my cock throbbed and spurted precum onto her thighs.

For her part, Hoity seemed to be getting excited. The other ponies in the room – Photo, Sapphire, a few techies – they all seemed captivated by the show, too. All Trixie had to do was seal the deal.

Trixie gave the runway her best big-boob strut, levitating a microphone up to her face so she could walk and talk. "ARE YOU READY, CANTERLOT?" she announced as my brain finally tuned in to her sales pitch. "READY TO NOT ONLY ACCEPT BIG BREASTS AS A FACT OF LIFE, BUT AS A WAY OF LIFE, AS A STATUS SYMBOL!?"

The magician maneuvered past her two cohorts, the sides of her enormous tits bumping and squishing against Spitfire's and Moondancer's backs. Moondancer nearly tumbled forward off the stage, but righted herself with a magical pull and tried not to look like she'd nearly pratfallen onto her massive cushions.

"ARE YOU READY FOR…" And the three girls posed together the best they could, thrusting their chests out from the edge of the stage, as Trixie announced, "'BREAST EXPANSION CHIC!'" The club music hit its final note at the same time, bringing a climactic end to the impromptu big-tit fashion show.

"Yeah!" went the stallions and mares in the crowd.

"Woo, alright!" cried Sapphire Shores.

"Vundarbar!" Photo Finish shouted, applauding.

But the hands around my dick twisted painfully. "Arrrrrgh!" went the campy fashion critic, and I groaned for an entirely different reason. Thankfully, she realized what she'd done in her frustration and quickly got off my lap.

Trixie and the others stared incredulously at the irate mare. "Uh, what?"

"Is that… Hoity?" Moondancer asked.

"Woah," Spitfire said, her eyes going wide at the former stallion wearing nothing but socks, lingerie, and a brand new pair of boobs.

Hoity didn't give one flying fuck, though, as she marched up to the stage half-nude. "'Breast Expansion Chic'?!" she shrieked. "That's the best name you could come up with?!"

As I massaged my mildly Indian-burned shaft, I listened to her rant. The Normal was having one of its weird foibles; it was time to pay close attention.

"Hey, the human set this all up," Trixie said to the genderbent guru, dropping a reference to me to try and reinforce the Normal suggestion with my permission.

But again, Hoity was undeterred. "You can't just call it something so… gauche and crass and, worst of all, OBVIOUS! Not as the official name! Ugh, this ALWAYS happens!" She paced back and forth in front of the runway's end. "These designers come up with smart, forward-thinking ideas… and then they pick the WORST name! And then guess what – it doesn't sell! Imagine that!"

"Woah woah, hang on," I said, trying to calm things down a bit. "You still like the idea though, right?"

"It doesn't matter what I think!" she declared, pointing generally out of the convention hall. "It matters what the masses out THERE think. Marketing, ponies, marketing! If a fashion line ever hopes to break out and really change the landscape, set a trend – then it has to speak to the ponies' needs on multiple levels! You can't just call it 'Big Breast Fashion' and hope it sticks. No one will take it seriously!"

I vaguely had an idea of where she (he?) was coming from. Hoity's expertise came from understanding the business of fashion just as much as the art of fashion. He couldn't put his stamp of approval on something low-quality without compromising some of his deepest values.

Trixie sighed. "Okay, so you don't like the name," she muttered. "But what's your opinion of the philosophy? More high fashion for those greater endowed. The mainstreaming of growth as an eye-catching accessory. Those ideas can still work, right?"

Had that been what Trixie's pitch was about? In all the big-tit watching (which was still in progress), Trixie's speech had gone in one ear and out the other.

Hoity Toity took a big deep breath and finally started to chill out a bit. "Yes, yes… all good in theory." She shook her head and waved the obscenely busty mares off. "Look, I understand this was a proof of concept. An outsider's attempt. And you girls should be commended for the effort." With a critical but appreciative eye on the girls' forms, she added, "Even taking into account the extra… volume you were carrying, all three of you handled the catwalk admirably. Every step was where it needed to be. Well done for a set of first-time models."

Spitfire shrugged, making her toga-bound tits bounce. "Every step kinda HAD to be confident. Gotta push that ballast."

"Indeed," Hoity mused. "That might be a good way to train new models, really… 'Here, walk the catwalk with these enhanced breasts a few times.' That'd teach posture quite quickly, I'd think."

Trixie huffed with impatience. "So putting aside the name – this is something you want to see realized, right? Can we get it into Fashion Week?"

With a blink, Hoity said, "You… Was that the idea all along? To convince us to sneak some big-breast high-fashion into the biggest show of the year?"

"Damn straight!" I yelled from my chair.

"Ha!" Sapphire Shores laughed. "Well, throw me in Tartarus; why not? Heck, I'd take it under my name if I could fit it into my Sapphire Sensations line."

Photo Finish put a hand on her chin. "There is no shortage of designers who vant so badly to get into Fashion Week… They'd be happy to work on a last-minute, pre-determined entry so long as their name gets into the lineup…"

"Yes, it's perfectly possible!" Hoity Toity nearly growled. "But in its current state, it's not salable. Do you not see that's what I've been trying to say?" She let out a sigh. "You heard my lecture about proportions in the industry. In fact, that's why you did this, didn't you? You knew I'd want this sort of thing to become a reality."

Moondancer put on a sheepish grin. "Sorry."

"No matter. I'm open to doing everything in my power to bring this idea to Fashion Week, but ONLY IF we find a suitable name to pierce the hearts and minds of its potential customers."

So all we needed was a name, huh? This was kind of crazy when I thought about it. Three girls with breasts big enough to cover their torsos were on stage, and that wasn't enough to make an impression. Somewhat exasperatedly, I said, "Well…! You're the genius, apparently! Do YOU have a better name?"

Hoity put a hand to her temple and shook her head no. "I'm afraid that name – which I shall not repeat, and you shouldn't either – was so terrible that it's taxed me of my creative capacity. I don't play doctor to bad ideas; I'm their coroner."

I wasn't exactly coming up with a winner myself. Looking around the room, the rest of the ponies gathered had similar puzzled looks. What the hell do you call a fashion line that's meant to say 'Huge breasts are good and the mares who wear them should be proud'?

To our surprise, the fog machines started up again. The sound system kicked into gear with an airy jazz number.

Into the spotlight stepped a tall, pink, and now overly busty supermodel.

Fleur Dis Lee had already been one of the biggest in the room, but she'd gone and gotten herself blown up too. And yet, her dress managed to command more attention than her sheer size. It was a strapless dress a shade of pink lighter than her skin – and how it was holding on to her front was as mysterious as it was miraculous, because her back and a great deal of sideboob was on display.

But the star of the piece was the design ornamenting the chest – a multi-layered floral pattern starting from above her navel and spreading out in big leaf-like folds until it reached the upper slope of her breasts, sticking up like petals. It had the effect of making her great abundance of boob look like it was bursting out, and the way her breasts swayed and jiggled like a vast ocean past the shores of the petals conjured images of sweet nectar. Somehow, she'd made a giant pair of tits look even more beautiful, almost artful. I wanted to see a painting of Fleur in this dress.

Everyone was raptly attentive to her catwalk strut. As her hips swayed from side to side, it was easy to notice that the lower half of her dress was 1) very glittery, and 2) draped snugly over an exaggerated set of hips and a backside with more than extra bounce. Not only had Fleur upgraded her T; she'd gotten plenty of A in the deal, as well.

My girls parted almost automatically to let her reach the front of the stage. Spitfire took flight and hovered nearby, and Moondancer carefully stepped down off the edge, leaving Trixie, who just stepped aside and back to let Fleur dominate the stage, front and center.

And when the supermodel did reach the end, standing imposingly over all the other ponies with her exaggerated but decorated assets… She simply smiled, raised her arms, and said, "Beauty In Bloom."

You could almost feel the words reverberate through the small crowd.

A couple seconds later, Hoity kissed his lips and shouted, "Yes, yes, YES! That is what I'm talking about! That's perfect! Perfection itself!"

"Beauty In Bloom, huh?" Sapphire mused. "Kinda says it all, doesn't it?"

"Assistant!" Hoity cried out, and a stallion was next to her in moments, his eyes desperately trying to avoid staring at her lingerie. She paid his nervous face no heed as she said, "Get me the list of designers who were rejected for Fashion Week this year!"

"I can suggest a few names," Fleur cut in, looking down over her bust at the critic. "There's one in particular who I think would be perfect for this…"

I was a bit shocked. That was it? Fleur states a new name and we're off to the races? She wasn't even part of my Normal brigade! She wasn't a part of the scheme! So… why?

Trixie looked at Fleur with the same amount of suspicion I was starting to feel. "Thanks for the help… I guess."

Fleur just gave her an innocent little smile. "You looked like you were having fun. I didn't want something as simple as a name to ruin your efforts."

Gawking a little, Moondancer looked up at the giant-breasted VIP and said, "So… you coordinated with the sound guy, got the growth spell, picked out a dress… to back us up on our show?"

"I thought it was adorable!" Fleur said, beaming. "It's not often someone gets up on the catwalk and just goes for it. I thought you deserved whatever help I could offer."

Spitfire nodded, carefully balancing herself so she could land back on the stage. "Well, thanks. You really made a good case for this…" She glanced down at her ginormous chest. "…weird, silly idea."

"It's not as silly as you might think," Fleur remarked. "I grew into a large chest myself, as you might've noticed, so I know what it's like." She placed a hand on her dress and added, "But if you'll excuse me, I, erm, 'borrowed' and modified this dress from backstage – I should really set things right before whoever designed this gets angry with me."

As Fleur made her way back down the catwalk, her tail swaying and framing her generous ass while her massive boobs swayed to and fro, I felt a twinge in my crotch. Not the horny kind of twinge, either. After a whole day's worth of sex with no real breaks, I suddenly and very desperately needed to use the men's room.

"I'll be right back!" I called out. I got up from my chair and pulled up my pants and underwear. Immediately, there was a problem of fitting my newly enhanced junk into my old clothing, but I just did my best to hold everything up with my hands while I sprinted for the nearest exit.

Thankfully, the stallions' room wasn't hard to find. I found the relief I sought very quickly, and even made sure to rinse my penis off thoroughly in the sink (though the fact that I could do that without much leaning was mind-boggling in and of itself).

With that unsexy biological function dealt with, I made another effort to put on my pants. Before, I'd been able to get by because, even though my cock and balls were bigger after the hospital visit, my thighs had slimmed down at the same time. But now, with just a sexual upgrade, I had to stick my cock partially down one pant leg even while soft, and I had to walk carefully so I didn't crush my sack between my thighs.

I was starting to have big dick problems. I kinda liked it, but it was also annoying. Not having a ridiculous, unwieldy tube hanging from my crotch was the one sane advantage I had over stallions, and now even that was disappearing.

With a sigh, and a careful gait, I stepped out of the stallions' restroom… and bumped into Fleur, who was coming out of the adjacent mares' restroom.

"Oh, sorry!" she apologized. "I was just freshening up."

I looked down from her eyes. The tall mare had reduced her melons back to her 'natural' size, which was still big enough to touch my chest from a couple of feet away, and gotten back into her more conservative formal dress.

"I understand that was all your idea, hmm?" Fleur said, striking up a conversation in the empty hallway. "How generous of you to address the plights of well-endowed mares." The grin on her face after that said she knew it wasn't out of the goodness of my heart.

I blushed and rubbed the back of my neck. "Well… y'know. Win-win. And, y'know, thank you. You really saved our baco–" Whoops, vegetarians. "–um, our butts in there."

"It was the least I could do."

Some of my former questions returned. "Yeah, it was a real coup," I said evenly. "Beauty In Bloom is basically yours now. So… why'd you want it?"

Fleur shrugged. "It's a business opportunity. If it pans out, it could be lucrative." She waited a moment in thought, but seemed to reconsider and said, "Nothing more, nothing less."

The way she paused made me suspicious. She'd had her eyes on me from a distance basically the whole while I was here. The timing of her entrance, swooping in to save the day of our Normal initiative, was a little too convenient. "Is that so. You sure about that?"

With the Normal, I could afford to be openly curious. Fleur's eyes glanced to the side in quiet admission of guilt, but a moment later they were focused on me and back to their usual confident playfulness. "Hmhm… You got me. After seeing your work at the stadium, seeing you here… Well, it made me curious what you might get up to here. You may be Equestria's only human, and for that reason no one minds your presence… but doing the things you do, you're still quite obviously a VIP, a Very Important Person." She allowed herself a wider smirk. "Watching you closely is only good sense in the Canterlot strategy."

That made me frown a bit. You'd think having the power of Normal, of a universal pass for everything I do and say, would allow me to avoid a certain amount of notoriety. But that's apparently not how this worked. Normal and acceptable did not necessarily mean uninteresting. If I made waves, ponies would take note that I was making waves. They just wouldn't think I was wrong or unworthy of doing so. Yet another factor of this power to consider.

Fleur seemed to notice the look on my face and gave me a sympathetic smile. Then she leaned forward (hanging her chest lower, to my secret delight) and whispered, "I might have also been using a covert eavesdropping spell…"

I jumped back. "Aw, fuck!" Question number one: How much did she hear?!

She reached out and put a hand on my shoulder not so reassuringly. "I'm truly sorry. I'm not the sort to dig for blackmail, not anymore. Nor is Fancy. You just… looked like you were under a great deal of pressure, while demonstrating that you were capable of great things. That combination convinced me, us, that it was worth understanding who you were and what was driving you."

"Great," I muttered. "So Fancy Pants is in on it."

Fleur shook her head. "No. He asked if I would share any insights I gathered during your visit here, but… The decision to eavesdrop and invade your privacy was mine and mine alone." With a wry smile, she added, "Fancy is far better at this 'moral code' thing than I am, I'm afraid…"

My mind raced back to the important question. If she'd heard every conversation that I'd assumed was out of earshot due to sheer distance in the conference hall… that meant she'd heard Spitfire and me getting the chairs, the four of us after the enhancement discussing Breast Expansion Chic, and the entire ordeal with Moondancer. Was that enough to piece together what my power was? I decided to give up guessing and just be direct. "How much do you know?"

"I know you have a power," she said. "It affects ponies' minds. It lets you get away with just about anything, but not everything. There are some strange rules and limitations you're still coming to terms with."

That was just about the complete picture. Damn it all.

Her frown turned upwards a bit. "And you are trying very hard to use it carefully, which is… admirable. It reminds me of somepony." She reached out, took my hand, and looked directly into my eyes. "Would you be willing to fill in the blanks for me?"

Here I was again. Another mare looking to join the Normal Pervert Squad. She didn't even seem to have a problem with what I was doing. In fact, she'd taken advantage of it. But telling her everything would mean telling her about my curse and going over every single damn moral argument I'd had since arriving in town today. Did I really need to retread all that again? Was I the kind of person who couldn't refuse a pretty face and big breasts to go with it?

Surprising myself a bit, I pulled back my hand. "You know what? No. I'm not going to tell you."

Fleur nodded. "That is absolutely fair." Sweeping back the curl of pink mane on her shoulder, she said, "Then at the very least, may I accompany you to Prince Blueblood's fundraiser, starting soon? I hear you arrived via sky chariot. I've always wanted to make a Canterlot entrance that way." She winked and added, "You can think up whatever punishment you like on the way over."

It was a hell of an offer from a mare that had just confessed to spying on me, but I was glad to not be starting another round of ethical debates. "Sure. Feel free."

"Thank you. Shall we return to the others? They must be wondering where we are."

When we got back to the conference hall, things seemed to have calmed down a bit. Hoity Toity was still female, but back in her suit. She and the rest of the mares present were chatting amongst themselves in front of the stage. Spitfire, Moondancer, and Trixie had returned the dresses they'd borrowed or made, but their breasts were still as big as they'd been enhanced to be. Now they were topless or nude, the nipples and areolae on proud display. Commence another round of ogling from me.

Trixie grinned at me as I returned. "I'd say it's 'mission accomplished,' Pascal."

With a nod, I replied, "Roger. Unfortunately, that means we should probably get going."

"Aww, that's a shame," Moondancer said genially. "I actually… kind of enjoyed this visit."

Spitfire looked at her enormous boobs again and groaned. "Sure, NOW let's go to the party full of important ponies who can see these gigantic titties we grew."

Photo Finish gave the stunt flyer a look. "You know you can just ask the unicorns to dispel it, do you not? You don't need to wait the full three to five hours."

The captain blushed a little and rushed past me. "Let's just get going." Fleur giggled.

"You guys are goin'?" Sapphire Shores drawled. She fixed a smoldering look on me and said, "Alright, but if you ever wanna talk about spreadin' that delicious 'love' of yours all over Equestria, you drop on by, you hear? I'll even put you on the short list of ponies who always have… 'backstage access.'"

I was seriously digging her innuendo, but the way she licked her lips and how her hands drifted south… It made me a little worried for her mental state. She'd tasted my cum, after all, and seemed to be having a pretty strong reaction. It was probably my responsibility to set things right. So I got real close to the Pony of Pop and quietly said, "Hey, listen… Just keep in mind, that 'love' you're talking about might have some… chemically addictive properties."

"Oh, I figured," Sapphire stated casually.

I did a double-take. "Excusez-moi?"

A wide smirk stretched across her muzzle. "Why do you think I wanna sell it in the first place? Get that out there as an aphrodisiac, and that's guaranteed cashflow, baby!"

My brain broke. My inner monologue was just 'holy shit' repeated ad nauseum for about ten solid seconds. When I rebooted, I grabbed Fleur's hand and made for the doors. "I'll take a rain check!"

"Call me!" Sapphire Shores shouted.

Trixie and Moondancer hurried to catch up with me, and when they did I looked at them and muttered, "Fucking ponies in this town are crazy!"

"Welcome to Canterlot, heh…" Moondancer muttered.

Fleur giggled again and said, "Can't deny it."

As we made our way into the lobby, Trixie glanced at Fleur and said, "So… are you part of our group now?" There was an annoyed edge to her voice that I was sure was directed at me.

"No, no, not like that," I was quick to say, meaning 'I didn't let her in on the secret' with all my heart. It was technically true. "She's just… catching a ride to the fundraiser."

I could almost hear the suppressed sigh of relief from the magician.

When we got outside the front doors, I got a surprise: It was sunset! The streets were bathed in golden light and elongating shadows. It was quite far along, too – we must have entered the Canterlot Convention Center just as the sky was changing. My time limit keeping me from Celestia was approaching its end.

"Alright, one more stop," I said to the group. "Let's make it count."

Spitfire was already by the sky chariot, getting ready to carry it (and her two megaboobs), so the remaining four of us made our way down the steps to the street. Except that halfway down, I noticed that Trixie was still at the top of the stairs, apparently lost in thought.

"Something the matter?" I asked.

Trixie gave me a worried look, but her eyes darted to Fleur.

I sighed and said, "Fleur? Can you wait in the chariot? We need to talk for a second… privately." I did my best to make it clear that I didn't want her to eavesdrop on us again.

The supermodel nodded in a significant way, subtly signaling that my unspoken order was heard, and made her way down the rest of the steps and opened up the chariot doors. Moondancer remained beside me, sticking around for my and Trixie's powwow.

Trixie lowered her head so that her hat partially covered her eyes. "In this spot," she said, "Spitfire gave you her argument for why you should… well, make one decision over another. Well… something's been bugging me since the showers, something that might make a counterargument."

This was unexpected, to say the least. Moondancer was surprised, too. "You're not advocating for…?"

"No, I'm not saying 'corrupt all of Equestria,'" Trixie muttered irritably. "I'm just saying…" She sighed. "I'm worried about what happens after. If you decide to sacrifice yourself. What happens to the rest of us? What happens to all this? Breast Expansion Chic– I mean, Beauty In Bloom. The Wonderbolts' coping mechanism. Donut Joe's donuts. The Canterlot Inn's pleasure policy. Everything we've been doing today. What happens to all that if you go away?"

That… was an interesting question. One I didn't have an immediate answer to. Mainly because I realized there was even more at stake than just the work I'd done today. Mainly Derpy and her topless regime…

Oh God. Derpy. She had so much to lose if I failed.

"I mean…" Trixie continued haltingly. "What if… What if, instead of, you know, being your sex slave for one day which is fine and normal… I'm that magician girl with a checkered past who slutted it up in Canterlot that one weekend? I'm… I'm not sure my reputation could handle that…"

Moondancer grimaced and looked at me. "What do you think will happen, Pascal? Does it work retroactively like that?"

I thought back to the flower trio in Ponyville, and their first reaction to me after the Normal was applied to me. "Well… It kinda worked retroactively when it turned on."

"Shit," Trixie cursed. She glared at me and said, "You'd better not lose, then."

"W-What?" Moondancer exclaimed, panicking slightly. "Have you been listening? He better not 'win' either!"

I put up my hands. "Best case scenario, Celestia gets the Normal to lay off and I stay as I am. Worst case scenario… Well, I don't think history will change, so I'll still be the human who did all this… I'll be a scapegoat. I'm pretty sure nobody will be held accountable for things I told them to do during 'that sex spree.'"

"No guarantee of that," Trixie muttered. "Ponies don't mind blaming whoever when it comes to their 'values.'" She glanced over at Spitfire, who was tapping her foot impatiently, then back at me. "It's not just you versus the world like she said. We're in it, too. We've all got a stake in this now."

Moondancer looked sympathetic but pained. "Trixie… You may be right, but I don't think we tip the scales in Pascal's favor. It's still the few versus the many, and the many outnumbers us by a lot. …No offense, Pascal."

"Nah, I hear ya."

Trixie sighed and looked at me. "I just… don't want you to think you'll just be sacrificing yourself, okay? I'll respect your decision if that ends up being the only thing you can do, but… try. PLEASE try to avoid it."

I nodded gravely and said, "I understand, Trixie." I wasn't sure what else to say. This was even more to think about.

The magician's face scrunched up kind of cutely. "You're lucky," she mumbled at me. "Whenever YOU'RE stressed, you can just stick your head in some tits to calm down."

"You should honestly give it a shot," I replied. "It's very therapeutic. Very soft."

Trixie thought for a second… then looked at the most impossibly breasted pony beside me. "Moondancer?"

The bookworm balked for a moment, then rolled her eyes and parted her massive cleavage with her magic. "Alright, come in here."

Trixie crouched low, the tops of her breasts bumping against the bottoms of Moondancer's, and gently pushed her head between the student's ultra-enhanced boobs, which were then released and allowed to return to their natural rest, squeezing Trixie's head inside. I heard a loud sigh of relief from within a few moments later. Moondancer smiled almost affectionately as Trixie snuggled into her sensitive bosom.

I figured it would only be polite to give them a minute or two so that Trixie would be relaxed and ready for the final leg of our journey.

Thirty seconds in, I said, "Fuck it," and stuck my head into that boob nirvana as well.

Guest of Honor

Author's Note

Warning: One last round of male/male content.

Guest of Honor

Five minutes later, my head was still between a giant pair of boobs. We were in the chariot now, on our way to the Blueblood estate, but my head hadn't left the soft embrace of Moondancer's milky gazongas. Apparently, once I was in that comforting expanse long enough, I became emotionally vulnerable and all my frustrations came tumbling out.

"Urrrrrrggggh," I groaned, reaching around those boobs to hug them tighter around my head and upper body. "Ugggghhhh."

Moondancer patted my head and mumbled, "Um… There, there?" She had no idea how to react to all this. Or what the problem was. She looked across the chariot at Fleur Dis Lee. "Is this… normal?"

The supermodel nodded. "Contact with a mare's bosom has a… regressive effect on stallions." She looked down at the light blue mane of hair laying across her own bare pink breasts and added, "Some mares, too."

"Mmmmngh," Trixie groaned into Fleur's tits, her own mega-boobs nearly touching the floor as she laid sideways across the chariot seat.

"They'll be fine in a few more minutes," Fleur assured Moondancer with a smile. "Fancy Pants gets this way sometimes when we engage in breast play, and he always comes out of this stupor feeling emotionally cleansed and refreshed. It can be very therapeutic."

I poked my head out and rested the side of my face on the student's enhanced shelf of boob. I didn't say anything, but my inner monologue was a mess. 'You'd think a non-stop sex spree around the city would be GREAT,' I ranted internally. 'But it turns out having sex with everybody means having to put up with everyone's SHIT. I would've been so much happier just staying inside having sex all day with, like, ONE pony, maybe two– but NO! Gotta deal with this magic curse shit!'

Between the model's pink bosom, Trixie moaned again. I could only imagine what HER inner monologue was like right now.

Fleur looked between Trixie, me, and Moondancer, and asked, "Long day?"

Moondancer let out a big sigh and shook her head. "You have no idea."

The chariot began its descent, and I finally dislodged myself entirely so I could take deep breaths and pull myself together. "Ugh. I am so tired." I glanced down at my pants, where an obscene bulge was pressing upwards against the denim. "And my penis is more raring to go than I am."

Trixie followed my cue and blearily pulled herself back up to a sitting position. "Just one more event to go, right? Then we can meet Celestia."

That startled me. "We?"

"Yes, 'we,'" Trixie replied irritably, like it was obvious. "Do you really want to march up there by yourself? After everything we've seen, done, and heard?"

"I… Well, yes," I said honestly.

"What if…" But Trixie caught herself and glanced at Fleur worriedly.

The pink unicorn smiled sweetly. "Just pretend I'm not here," the model said innocently.

"It really doesn't matter what anyone overhears at this point," I muttered. No need to mention that Fleur had been eavesdropping on us anyway and already had the gist of things.

Trixie sighed. "What if the Normal strikes and we're not around? What if Celestia tries to do something drastic when you show up? Won't having us around help with that?"

I narrowed my eyes and sarcastically spat, "Sure, because I really want to put innocent bodies between me and Celestia. Just in case. That's a great diplomatic move."

"This isn't about diplomacy anymore," Trixie argued. "Celestia's been cockblocking Equestria for a thousand years, and has been giving you hell since the minute you had the misfortune to get teleported to our planet! Why should you give her any quarter?!"

Moondancer looked on silently with an unsure frown on her muzzle.

I couldn't summon up an answer immediately. When this all started, I'd inherently assumed that I would leave the mares behind and face Celestia alone. But after spending so much time with them and bonding with them, it was starting to make more sense to bring them along. Except… deep in my heart, the idea made me a little sick. Deep down, I didn't want them to come. But why, exactly?

"Well?" Trixie asked again.

I scratched the back of my neck. "Because one…" I thought back to Joe's Doughnut Shop and Celestia's aide, Raven. "Celestia's doing the same for me. She's cleared out her schedule for the evening and the weekend. So she's probably not going to vaporize me the moment I walk through the door. She's expecting some fallout from this. She's given herself time to handle it."

Trixie put a hand on her chin. "What exactly have you said to influence her? She clearly doesn't want you here at all, but you've said something to let yourself in."

"I sent a letter saying 'it's very important that we meet.' That's about it."

"That doesn't guarantee anything!" Trixie scoffed, waving her hand dismissively. "She might think it's 'very important' that you meet privately so she can take you out without anyone seeing. But if WE'RE there, maybe she won't jump you. You'll be able to buy more time for yourself."

The chariot landed. The inside was silent and full of serious tension. Trixie was ready to go to war with Celestia for my behalf, but was I willing to command an army?

I sighed. There was one more reason I didn't want them to come. "If I… If we…" It was incredibly hard to say, even more so with Fleur here. "If you're there…" I said slowly, "and the worst should happen… that means… you'll have to WATCH… one of us… as we…"

Moondancer nodded solemnly. That was her reason, too.

The reigning silence reached a deafening intensity. Fleur cleared her throat and opened the chariot door. "See you all inside," she said politely, stepped out, and closed the door behind her.

A few more seconds of no one saying anything passed, and then Spitfire opened the door. She had to bend forward a bit to reach over her bigger breasts without squishing them against the carriage. Looking directly at me, she said, "So, boss, what's the plan?"

"The plan…" I muttered. Lost in thought, I stepped out of the chariot. "The plan, the plan…"

Blueblood's fancy estate loomed over us, but the Royal Palace loomed over it. There was just a couple of gates and one hill separating us from the demesne of the Princesses. The light of the sun from the west painted one side of everything a shimmering gold.

"Yep, we're close," Spitfire said, noticing how I couldn't stop looking up at the palace. "A couple of guards flew up to me halfway to make sure I wasn't gonna try and sneak you over the gate. Looks like you're fine as long as you stay here until the sun fully sets. So, got a game plan for this party, or are we gonna wing it like with the fashion ponies?"

Trixie and Moondancer climbed out of the chariot as well. All three ladies stood behind me, waiting for my decision. I felt more than a little humbled by their trust in me, Normal or not.

Did I have a plan? For once, yes. I turned around and looked at all three mares as seriously as I could despite their enormous breasts. After one more moment's hesitation, I said, "The plan is, we're going to give the Normal something massive to choke on, buying me as much time as possible for my meeting with Celestia. To that end…" I jabbed my thumb over my shoulder at the estate. "I'm giving you three carte blanche to do whatever you want with anyone in that party for its entire duration."

The three mares gasped. This wasn't just giving Trixie a bit of leeway like at the convention center. I was going to share the full power of the Normal with all three of them.

"If you want to convince someone it's a good idea to crawl on all fours and act like your bitch, whatever. You want to organize a contest to see who can ejaculate the farthest, who cares? If you want to make five, ten, twenty ponies your sex slaves for the rest of the night, fuck it! Just… try not to hurt anyone, and try not to ruin anyone's lives permanently. That's all I ask."

"Damn," Spitfire said in awe, then grinned. "Hell yeah. There's a few nobles' noses I wanna tweak, if that's the way it's gonna be."

"Um, I'll do my best," Moondancer said shyly.

Trixie, however, narrowed her eyes at me. "Is this your way of saying goodbye?"

The edge of her question made everyone pause. It was an indirect challenge – did I really want to part ways after this? Was I going to be that fatalistic about this?

It was time to make things clear. "Yes, Trixie." The words came out quieter than I expected. "After tonight, we might not see each other again. All of this might be for naught. So tonight, I want you, me, and everypony to live it the FUCK up."

Trixie's sullen expression didn't lighten up in the slightest, but she nodded back. "Understood."

"Alright." I turned around, facing the garden entrance to the side of Blueblood's estate. It was where the signs outside were pointing. "Let's crash this party."

I marched forward with the three mares in tow. There was a small line of very rich-looking ponies queuing up to enter the back gardens of the estate, blocked by a snooty butler-looking stallion who was checking invitations and announcing each guest's entrance. When my group showed up, every noble in the line stared back at us with wide eyes. A human and his three topless or nude mares with giant breasts was hard to miss.

We finally reached the front of the line after a few minutes of more pompous ponies getting their names and titles read off by the butler, a white unicorn stallion with a finely groomed mustache. Then I stepped up. "Pascal, Equestria's one and only human, and his companions."

The butler's eyelids lowered, and with a condescendingly professional air to him, he said, "Do you have proof of your contribution to His Highness's cause?"

"No," I replied flatly. "What is the cause, anyway?"

The glorified doorman visibly suppressed a sigh. "The Blueblood Foundation, which donates to charity, funds diplomatic visits to neighboring lands, and only marginally pays into the Prince's purse. Later this month he will be embarking to Griffonstone, so the bits will be used to–"

"Right, right, whatever," I waved him off. This line of questioning wasn't telling me anything useful. "I'm going into that party. Care to announce me?"

NOW the butler looked properly annoyed. "I will do no such thing. Not without proof of payment or a written invitation."

Trixie put her hands on her hips and cocked them to one side, sending her blue breasts swaying. "Could you do us a quick favor and drop your pants?" she asked. "We need to see your cutie mark."

There was a rolling of the eyes, but the butler's horn lit up and his pants dropped just enough so he could turn to one side and show off his mark: A black bowtie.

He was literally born for this job, and he wasn't about to compromise it for our sake.

"Okay then," I said with renewing confidence, "call over Blueblood. He said I was invited. He'll sort this all out."

"I'm sure," the butler replied with an undertone of sarcasm, and left the gate to go find Blueblood.

Less than a minute later, the butler returned with the Prince himself in tow. The scourge of Canterlot himself, if the average opinion of his character was to be believed. He was a tall and quite musculed stallion, not quite on par with Big Macintosh but getting there. Blueblood was wearing an immaculate all-white suit with black trim, gold buttons, and a big blue bowtie. Between his muscular definition, his coiffed blonde mane, and the above-it-all smile across his muzzle, he looked precisely the part of an oblivious 'Prince Charming.'

His bright teal eyes widened immediately upon seeing me and the mares behind me. "Who is– Why haven't you let them in yet?!"

"S-Sir…"

"Come in, come in!" he beckoned to us, wrapping a bulky arm around my shoulders and pulling me into the garden. The butler had no choice but to let Trixie, Spitfire, and Moondancer follow behind as Blueblood practically dragged me into the party. "Everypony!" he called out to the crowd.

In moments, every eye was on me. There were fifty or so high-class ponies throughout the garden that I could see, including the servants and the orchestral band on the raised platform at one end.

"This…" – Blueblood pointed at me, the human in his grip – "is my good friend Pascal, Equestria's one and only human! Make him and his companions feel welcome, won't you?"

A wave of champagne glasses were raised to the air, accompanied by a chorus of staggered, half-hearted 'Welcome, Pascal's.

Blueblood, still wearing his perfect smile, released me and stepped around to my front. "And who are the lovely mares traveling with you tonight?" he asked.

"Uh, Trixie, Moondancer, and Spitfire," I mumbled, my brain still catching up.

Moving fluidly, the prince stepped around me and approached the ultra-busty mares. There was something – a flicker of annoyance between him and Spitfire – but to the other two mainly, he said, "A pleasure. I do hope you enjoy the function." He magicked Trixie's arm up and took hold of it so he could kiss the back of Trixie's hand.

The unicorn mares' reception wasn't much warmer than Spitfire's. Trixie awkwardly pulled her hand back. "Well… Charmed." Moondancer just watched him with a wary expression.

Blueblood didn't let their cold response phase him or make him miss a beat. "Well! I'll let you all get settled in. I have ponies to see, deals to broker, that sort of thing. Enjoy!" And he left as smoothly and with as perfect poise as he'd arrived.

Once he was out of earshot, I scratched the back of my head and muttered, "Add that to the list of things I wasn't expecting."

"Ugh." Spitfire rolled her eyes. "Thank your lucky stars you don't have to deal with him on a political level. He's all charm but then he expects the world in return. It's insufferable."

"Well, he did get us in," I pointed out, looking around the garden. "It's not like he was rude about it."

Trixie frowned and gazed off to where Blueblood was energetically chatting with a few business-looking ponies. "It's all an act," she muttered, rubbing the back of her hand as if to scrub off the feeling of Blueblood's lips. "You can tell. It's all self-serving." There was a tinge of self-loathing in the way she said those words.

Moondancer lowered her head sheepishly. "I really don't know much about him, but… The papers stopped liking him ever since the first Gala after Luna's return. It seems like these days no one has anything nice to say about him."

"I'll tell you why he let us in," Spitfire grumbled. "He took one look at you, then us, then realized you had to be someone of high status. Only a mover and shaker could have a nude, supermassively busty entourage, in his mind. He might not know you have the power, but he knows you have 'power.'"

Moondancer shuddered. "Imagine if someone like HIM got to be Normal."

"Well, if you want to mess with him, go ahead," I replied, adjusting my shirt. "It's time to get to work. Divide and conquer, ladies." And with that, I waded into the crowd of upper-crust ponies, marching relentlessly forward towards my first target of the evening:

The catering table.

I was STARVING.

I ate like it was my last meal – because there was a one-in-three chance it was. I couldn't even tell you exactly what was on the table. I knew it was all vegetarian. I knew there were vegetables, nuts, cheeses and crackers. I had to avoid the hay and flowers, but some of it probably got in my mouth anyway in my feeding frenzy. I must've eaten half my weight in hors d'eouvres.

As I started to fill up on food, making my way down the table, I overheard a conversation between three mares drinking champagne at the table's end.

"Have you heard about that Joe fellow's pastry shop?" said one cerulean earth pony mare in a frilly formal dress.

The one in the middle, a teal unicorn in an even fancier dress, glanced about conspiratorially before leaning in and not-whispering, "You mean the one that started selling… ejaculate?"

"Oh, good heavens!" the third half-shouted, a preppy looking olive unicorn wearing a polo shirt with a sweater hanging off her shoulders, the sleeves tied above her bust. "I believe that one's business should be run how one thinks is best, but honestly, what's the appeal in adding a stallion's… emissions… to donuts? I'm sure some common pony thinks it's delicious, but I just can't understand the appeal."

My legs carried me around the catering table just in time. "I think I can help with that," I announced, and promptly unzipped my jeans. "How can you talk about it if you haven't tried it, right?"

As my hardening cock flopped out, and their eyes widened and their mouths opened at my sheer gall, the Normal worked its magic on their minds. They all calmed slightly, and the middle unicorn was the first to respond, "You… make a valid point, Mr… Pascal, was it?"

"Yep," I answered, and started stroking my cock in preparation. All three mares weren't the bustiest in the room, but none of them were below a G-cup. Even through the high-class clothing, it was hard to avoid the three shelves of tit being casually presented before me. And since I was tired, at my wits end, and in full pervert mode… "What are your names?" I asked in an increasingly raspy voice.

In the same order I'd heard them, they told me Eclair Crème, Midwinter Grace, and Upper Crust.

I grunted and tilted my penis up a bit, pointing directly at Grace's bust. "I'll give you a free sample of some ejaculate right now… and you can decide for yourself whether this bold new direction for the culinary arts will work out…"

This was so far out of their expectations for this party that they were still quite confused. Perhaps I was being too vague. Eclair asked, "Will you… In our mouths? Or…"

"Nah. Kneel down, show me your breasts, and I'll give all three of you an even share." I couldn't believe what I was getting away with even as I was saying it.

Two of the girls knelt down, but Upper Crust hesitated. "These designer pants will–"

"I'm about to give you all pearl necklaces and then some, and you're worried about getting your knees dirty?!" I asked incredulously. Eclair and Grace had pulled up their dresses and were kneeling on their stockings, so it wasn't like they weren't also fashion-conscious, but it was still ridiculous. Then again, this situation was ridiculous, even as the other two mares adjusted their dresses to reveal more cleavage and get their haute couture out of the line of fire.

And still, Upper Crust was indignant. "I wouldn't be where I am if I didn't worry about little details like–"

"Fine, fine!" I cried out. I was going to lose my boner if she kept this up. "Just lean over and let them hang. I'll hit them from below."

Upper Crust let out a 'Hmph!' like she'd gotten her way and I'd been shown my betters. Then she proceeded to remove her shirt, tied sweater, and pearl necklace, and set them neatly in an empty space on the buffet table, rendering her topless. She was baring her K-cup breasts in front of me and the entire party. Then, like nothing was wrong, she leaned over and let those fat tits dangle before my eyes. She placed her hands over her areolae and lifted them up, presenting a juicy target for my cumshots.

"U-Upper?!" cried out a preppy stallion nearby with tiny spectacles balanced on his nose. "What are you doing?"

"Oh, Jet," Upper Crust said casually. "We were talking about– Well, it's a long story, but the subject of semen as a condiment came up, and the human overheard and pointed out that it's really not fair to judge without trying first, so he's 'generously' allowing us to take a sample."

The stallion looked at me, then at the other two mares kneeling down and revealing their breasts, and let out a sigh of relief. "Goodness. Thank Celestia. I thought you'd lost your mind or fallen under some spell."

"Don't make this weird, honey," Upper Crust chastised her… husband? "We'll never settle this debate if you make the human all uncomfortable."

Actually, hearing this couple treat my impending bukkake like it was just the natural conclusion of a party conversation made my dick swell even more erect. I was close, pressure building, dripping precum, and I just needed a little extra push to go over the edge.

"Haah… Girls? Get ready to collect…!"

As I hoped, all three high-class mares placed their hands around the sides of their breasts and pushed them in and upward, smooshing them into perfect smooth canvases for me to…!

"Hwuaah!" The pressure reached an incredible intensity – as was now usual for my enhanced reproductive organs – and the cum started flying in thick, sustained bursts. It was all I could do to hold on and aim, keeping it from bucking too far up, and rotating my body so that it hit all three mares' breasts and necks. There was so much semen flying that, alas, Eclair's and Grace's dresses did get a little stained, but far less than the veritable platter of cum that their upper torsos became. Upper Crust managed to catch every drop with her hanging boobs; she'd even maneuvered them around to catch my load, making absolutely sure her precious pants didn't get a single drop.

When the thunderous spasms finally died down, I felt like I wanted to fall over, yet my lower body wanted to keep pumping and thrusting. I was starting to feel like a nymphomaniac. Or would that be satyriasis in my case? Putting that aside for a second – this was apparently what a stallion's puberty felt like in this world?! How did anyone grow up sane?!

While I struggled with waxing philosophical (which seemed to happen in just about every post-coital afterglow now), the mares delicately reached into the lake of cum I'd left between their breasts and pulled up a strand to their lips, all tasting it as one. I wasn't even surprised anymore that the reaction involved dilation of the pupils and moans of pleasure. It was all expected.

"This IS delicious!" Eclair Crème declared. "I had no idea!"

"If it's, mm, half as good as this," Midnight Grace added, smacking her lips and pulling up another white strand, "I'll have to give Joe's establishment regular visits."

Upper Crust, upon tasting my cum, seemed to be lost in her own little world, just scooping more and more into her mouth and moaning. Jet Set walked up to her and asked, "Is it really that tasty…?"

"Oh, you have to try it!" And before anyone could object, most of all me, Upper Crust scooped up the last dollop on her bust with two fingers and gently stuck them into Jet Set's mouth. His eyes widened with surprise, but he seemed to mentally shrug and go with it, politely considering the flavor as Upper Crust removed her fingers from his mouth. And then his eyes widened again.

"That is… surprising!" Jet Set admitted. "Is it healthy? To eat this like food?"

If we were in my world, I'd say definitely not. But since we were in some magical land where breasts and dicks could be compelled to grow bigger than their owners, where the inhabitants were predisposed towards loving the taste of sexual fluids… "I'd wait for the nutritional and medical science to weigh in, but… It's probably fine," I said.

Upper Crust had scooped up and licked off just about every part of her bust way before the other two. It felt like forever ago since I'd last seen the kind of hungry look in her eyes, but I found it worryingly familiar. Golden Harvest had looked at me that way, like I was a piece of meat. "Mmmm…" she hummed, her voice taking on a seductive register. "May I have… some more…?"

"I'd like a sample, as well!" Jet Set said with genuine, non-sexual enthusiasm, completely ruining the moment.

I just pulled my pants back up, or tried to. After remembering what a hassle it was to stuff myself in and walk around in these now too-small pants, I reconsidered bothering with them at all. After a moment of thought, I just pushed them and my underwear back down, pulled my shoes through the leg holes, and tossed them aside. Going bottomless-with-shoes and letting my dick swing freely was honestly more comfortable now.

Back to the question at hand… As good as this encounter had been, I needed to keep moving. "Maybe another time, if we see each other again. Enjoy the party."

"Wait!" Upper Crust stepped in front of me, her breasts bouncing and speckled with flecks of drying cum. "I'll pay you for more! That exquisite flavor was unlike anything–!"

"No, no, NO!" I shouted, shoving her out of my personal space. "You want more, visit Joe's or something! I don't have time for this!" And I stomped off, looking to lose myself in the crowd and wander around until another target jumped out at me.

There were a lot of sexy mares in lovely dresses at the party. The fading light of sunset made the shadows of their curves all the more pronounced, like I was in some gold-tinged noir scene. All these impossibly sexy ladies, unsuspecting of the predator stalking among them in plain sight…

I put a hand over my eyes and groaned. Metaphors like that were not a good sign.

Suddenly, I was magically pulled back into two giant floating pillows– No, wait, they were Trixie's enlarged breasts.

"You're pushing yourself too hard," Trixie said sadly, reaching over her boobs and tussling my hair.

Before I knew it, my whole body was levitated up so that I was half-resting on top of Trixie's massive breasts, kept just weightless enough that I could feel myself pressing down on them without falling between them. She floated/carried me in this manner over to the central part of the garden, where there was a bench within a ring of the stone path. A couple of servants were laying out a dozen cushions on the bench – probably on Trixie's orders.

Trixie set me down extremely carefully, like I was going to break. Once I found myself in charge of my own gravity again, seated on the cushioned garden bench, I looked up at Trixie in utter confusion. "What are–?"

"Look, just–" Trixie started at the same time, and sighed irritably. "Just… sit there, okay?! Rest!"

"R-Rest?"

"That's what I said," she replied with absolute seriousness. "You're tired, stressed out, and overstimulated." She looked down at her giant tits, and noticed the way my eyes couldn't help but drift down to her bouyant cleavage and impossible-to-miss nipples. "In fact… This isn't helping." Her horn lit up, and she blasted her breasts with a quick burst of magic.

I let out a little pathetic "Noooo…" as they started to shrink down to their natural size. Even if she was right, that the breast expansion was just adding to my list of stimulants, the fanatically devoted boob-man in me couldn't bear to see them go. And it wasn't like she stopped being nude or sexy, or any of the other ponies around me pretending to be classy stopped having ridiculously proportioned bodies that I loved to watch in motion. But I guess it made her less distracting.

Trixie let out a huff of exertion and adjusted her stance with her regular pumpkin-sized breasts. "You set the example for how we do this, Pascal. We look for someone with a problem and try to help them. Well, I'm sorry to say, but the one with a problem here is obviously YOU. Anyone can tell just by looking at you that you're out of it. The way you shamble around, and the way you're stress-eating. I haven't seen eating like that since… since I got shown up by Twilight Sparkle the first time!" Her eyes were starting to mist up, and her voice was starting to waver. "And if you keep going without a break, you're just going to keep breaking yourself down."

The depths she was revealing in herself were moving, but fear and confusion were fighting it in my mind. One detail in particular stood out first. "If… If I am acting that way… shouldn't you just accept it as Normal…?"

Trixie balled her hands into fists. "That's not how it works IF I CARE ABOUT YOU!"

The volume of her outburst sent birds scattering and caused every noble in the vicinity to stare at us.

"When you've done nothing but show us that you care about US, that you value our opinions – even when they might be bad for you – that kind of communication works on us too! It tells us it's okay to look out for YOU, too! Even if you don't want it!"

I reeled. The Normal worked on implication? Reasonably assumable implication, I supposed. We'd been in constant communication all day; there was plenty of time for unspoken signals to work like this, basically providing precedent to circumvent the standard 'don't mind what I'm doing' effect.

Then my brain metaphorically slapped me upside the head and reminded me what she'd just said. She cares about me? Like… 'care' care?

A caterer mare who had been loitering nearby walked up to us. "Are you two alright? Is there any–"

"WE'RE FINE!" both Trixie and I told her simultaneously. She recoiled and backed off.

I put a hand to my head and looked back at Trixie. "I… appreciate the– Oh god, I'm going to sound like a dick after that… But I can't exactly just STOP, you know?" I pointed towards the back of my neck when I said that. The Normal wasn't going to relent just because I wanted a breather. This was a life-or-death race.

Trixie smiled and shook her head. "That's why you've got the three of us. We can do the work for you while you get some much-needed rest."

She seemed to be right. I wasn't feeling the Normal creeping up on me too strongly yet, between what I'd just done with the three high-class mares and whatever Moondancer and Spitfire were up to elsewhere in the party. But there was one other problem, and it was sitting between my legs, erectly pointing straight at Trixie's bare stomach. "I've still got Photo Finish's aphrodisiac in me. I feel like I should work that off before I see Celestia, you know?"

That gave the magician girl pause, and she knit her brow in frustrated contemplation.

Meanwhile, a related thought occurred to me. I looked around, wondering aloud, "Actually… How much time DO we have left?" The sun was dipping over the horizon, but I didn't know how that translated to minutes.

Trixie levitated her hat off her head and, from the endless void within, summoned a pocketwatch on a chain. "I borrowed this off some noble. Don't even remember who. It says it's…" She flipped the cover open. "7:18."

I remembered the guard at the station saying sundown was scheduled for about 7:51. "Shit, about half an hour left…?" I muttered. I couldn't believe so much time had passed. I couldn't believe all the crazy stuff that had happened in that time. I couldn't believe we were so close.

The blue pony girl's worried expression didn't change, but she kept glancing at the other end of the garden like there was something important happening there. She regretfully turned to leave and said, "Look, we'll… figure something out. I just have to judge a stud-measuring competition first."

Despite myself, I chuckled. As she stepped away, I felt compelled to say something. "Hey!" When Trixie looked back, I looked sheepishly up at her and quietly said, "I care about you too."

Trixie's smile broadened. "I know." And she left, disappearing around one of the tall hedges, heading for some other part of the estate's garden.

I sat there for a couple of minutes feeling sorry for myself and marveling at what had just happened.

Then I attempted to keep myself distracted and relaxed. Not letting all this get to me. Just enjoying the mountain air and being in the company of such wealthy and powerful ponies. Completely ignoring the fact that beneath their fancy clothing they were all incredibly endowed. Like one dark purple mare whose back was to me, but I could still see the outward sweep of her clothed breasts, and the way they squished slightly against her ribs whenever she turned. Or the jade-colored mare whose probable K-cups were so buoyant that it looked like she was wearing a push-up bra, except judging by the bouncing and jiggling she clearly wasn't. Or the red mare who noticed I was looking and smirked and tugged her V-neck suggestively–

Okay, enough staring at mares. Maybe stallions, I'm not attracted to those at all. Except that it was hard to ignore the rhythmic bouncing of their oversized packages contained in those huge cloth spheres hanging off their crotches, stuffed to the brim with–

I closed my eyes let out a groan of frustration and need. My problem now was the same one it'd been since I'd landed here: These ponies were too damn sexual and I couldn't help but look. Eventually, I decided to just stare up at the reddish-purple sky and enjoy the clouds. I could see specks of what looked like pegasi mares flying overhead, their bodies forming tiny hourglass outlines against the– Dammit.

"Oh! Excuse me, are you…?"

My view of the sky was blocked by a pale violet face and a mane of curly blonde hair. I couldn't place her for a moment, but when I put two and two together I jumped a little. "L-Lyrica Lilac?" It was the prissy noble from the train.

"You remember me! Well, I suppose I did make an absolute cunt of myself; such an incident would be hard to forget!" The rich mare stepped around the bench and took a seat on the opposite side. "What an incredible coincidence to meet here, of all places! I didn't take you for having the bits required to enter this kind of party, but that's the cunt in me indulging my prejudices again–"

"Do you have to keep SAYING that?" I asked exasperatedly.

Lyrica blinked. "Well, it's what I am," she said matter-of-factly. "And until I make inroads to stop being that, a cunt I remain. I see no reason to be anything less than honest with myself and others."

Holy shit, I'd done a number on this woman. "Uh, look…"

"I am making progress, though!" Lyrica interrupted. "I went to the best psychiatrist in Canterlot and paid him exorbitantly for a drop-in session. He agreed when I said you said I'd been acting like a cunt! Oh, the things I revealed about myself in that hour – I feel like I'm on my way to being a new mare! A less cunty mare!"

"Holy shit, stop!" I yelled out loud. "You don't have to keep saying 'cunt' every third sentence! It's… It's fucking annoying!"

Lyrica's jaw dropped. "Oh… Oh my, I… Goodness. So sorry. I…" Slowly, it dawned on her. "I've been making a fool of myself all day, haven't I…? Why didn't anypony stop me?"

"Because they all thought it was normal for you to be called that," I said, then slapped my forehead for saying that out loud instead of silently thinking it. "Look, you… It's not about what you're called or what you call yourself. It's how you act. Calling yourself names doesn't actually help change your behavior. If anything, it just makes it worse."

"So by calling myself a–"

I cleared my throat loudly.

"…that, I was acting even more like… that?"

What an incredibly bewildering question. I groaned and leaned back into the bench and cushions. "I don't know. I think the point I'm trying to make is: The more you call yourself bad things, eventually you'll just rationalize your bad behavior as 'Well, this is what I am,' instead of trying to change."

"Oh, I see! That makes sense."

Did it, though?

Lyrica stood up and turned to me with a smile. "Thank you for the advice again, human. It's clear I still have a long way to go. And I'll try not to think of myself as… that so much."

I just gave her a thumbs-up. My other arm was now covering my eyes so that they could rest.

She suddenly seemed to notice what state I was in, including pantslessness. "Oh, oh my. I was so absorbed in myself, I… You do not look well at all! Is there anything I can do to help?" My eyes were covered, but I could almost feel the way hers focused on my dick. "…Anything to relieve, um… pressure, perhaps?"

God, I was developing a Pavlovian response to the words 'anything to help' – the words immediately conjured up images of her further degrading herself for my pleasure. I lifted my arm and gave her a once-over, and though the mare wasn't the bustiest or curviest I'd seen today, she was still by any standards beautiful and exotic. My dick would have no problems unloading its problems onto this mare.

Except… the more I thought about it – not just the daydreaming of my id, but really thinking about it – the more sick to my stomach I became. With everything ahead, knowing for almost a certainty that sex was the central issue of my conflict with Celestia… Suddenly, indulging my lust was less appetizing.

"No, no, it's fine," I finally replied, waving her off. "I've got friends helping me out. I'll wait."

"Of course, I understand." Lyrica Lilac nodded and waved goodbye. "Thank you sincerely for all the help! Have a good evening."

Sullenly, I watched her leave, realizing all too late that the stuck-up, morally confused noblemare actually had a killer shelf of ass I could've used as my own personal toy. The thought made me groan in annoyance – this war between my head and my other head was getting old.

I didn't have anything to distract myself other than what Trixie had left me: The fancy pocketwatch on the cushion next to my naked butt. I picked it up, fiddled with the cover mechanism for a little while (it seemed to be designed more for magic than actual hands, which was weird), and finally popped it open. The hands of the clock were saying it was 7:26.

Even less time left now. 25 minutes exactly. The numbers filled me with no small amount of dread.

A distant round of applause interrupted the polite din of the party. In the distance, I watched Trixie and a group of stallions appear from around the hedges, dispersing through the rest of the garden like it was time to get back to business. It looked like whatever her competition involved, it was done now. And a bunch of stallions now had prominent bulges in their pants' crotch-pouches, as though they'd lost control of their erections. Almost all of the stallions in the group, save one.

Fancy Pants followed Trixie back to me, mid-discussion with her. "I did have my suspicions, but I never suspected so many were, ah, 'stuffing' down there," I heard him say to Trixie.

"It's not like they have awful natural sizes, either!" Trixie exclaimed. "But apparently it's popular to add a few inches in high society. Geez…"

It was then that I noticed that the zipper of Fancy Pants' crotch-pouch, unlike the other stallions, was completely undone, letting his ridiculously enormous balls hang and massive cobalt-blue dick slowly plump up. From the way Trixie's hand casually ran over the shaft as it tilted upward into the air, I could only guess this was her doing.

As though this casual exposure weren't happening, Fancy Pants smiled and shrugged in response to Trixie's statement. "No one dares bring it up, but it does factor into a stallion's 'presence,' if you will. A larger size makes a larger, more important stallion. At least in these circles." He looked back at the other stallions a little wistfully. "I do wish I could've kept them going a couple months longer… I had them all thinking I was the one 'stuffing' down there – I spent a good portion of last year with a size-reducing pouch, for convenience, and only decided to let loose when the winter began."

"And why would you want to do that?" Trixie asked, stopping near where I was seated, still idly rubbing the noblestallion's cock.

Fancy Pants smiled only a little wider. "To let them think I had finally revealed some kind of flaw? I get a bit of resentment from ponies of similar status for being so, well, in-demand, moreso than they are. Letting them believe I had gone and doubled my own endowment out of some sense of inadequacy helped ease tensions. Ponies were more willing to do business with me because they thought they had something over me – though I always denied it, of course. It was really quite a lucrative rumor."

I rolled my eyes. "Cutthroat as usual. You and Fleur make a good team, don't you?"

Trixie frowned at me, but Fancy Pants put on a penitent expression. "Fleur told me what she did, though I asked her not to share what she gathered that way, I promise you. I'm sorry for involving you in what's, sadly, the usual Canterlot politics."

I threw my hands up, the pocketwatch hanging from the chain wrapped around my finger. "Whatever. It really doesn't matter anymore." Not when I had just over 20 minutes before marching towards my potential death.

There was an awkward pause. Fancy Pants turned towards Trixie and took her hands in his. "I'll be back later. Thank you for the activity, Trixie. It was most entertaining."

"Of course, Fancy," Trixie said evenly. "Enjoy your reward!"

Fancy Pants nodded and walked away, his dick waving about in the air in front of him. I raised an eyebrow at Trixie. "So, he gets to let it all hang out, and the losers…"

"Keep their pants on," Trixie replied, "but they don't get to control their erections. A little humiliating, but they get to show off what they do have for all the mares, so I don't think it's too bad…" She sat down beside me and gave me a worried look. "I take it you're not having a good time yourself."

I looked down at the pocketwatch again. Less time left.

It felt like my gut had been punched. "I just…" I didn't know what to say. Everything felt wrong. Why was I so depressed all of a sudden? Why wasn't I enjoying my powers and this bounty of opportunity? Wasn't this supposed to be the last bit of fun before…?

No. That was exactly it. This was supposed to be that, but it wasn't.

"I… I thought I'd be happier."

Saying that out loud, it felt like the ground had opened up beneath me. My entire way of thinking about the events of the last five hours fell apart and rearranged itself. The emotional whiplash was so strong and violent that it put me on the brink of tears almost immediately, and it was all I could do to hold them back.

"I thought…" I said, my voice cracking, "I thought this would be, y'know, the victory lap. The final celebration. We'd come in, fuck some nobles, drink champagne, and then I'd SWAGGER up to the castle. But…!" My shaking hands gripped my knees, and I whispered, "I'm just terrified!!"

I felt Trixie's hand rub my shoulder comfortingly, but I hardly felt it through my self-anger. She didn't say anything, and I wasn't sure I wanted her to just yet.

"Five hours ago, when I made that decision to stall for time, even though I could've forced my way through… I told myself I was being considerate of Celestia, of all things. That I wanted to see the sights, meet some famous ponies. But now that we're back here again, I feel like… deep down, what I REALLY wanted was to run. To avoid facing this for a while. I mean, I was angry at the time, but beneath that, I was scared out of my mind, too." I gave Trixie a sad, pathetic smile. "Why else would I want to go around helping ponies, solving puzzles, distracting myself with as many activities as possible? Not just to escape the Normal, but to… to run, and… to prove to myself that I'm not that bad, that I'm not so much a shitheel of a human being…!"

Without speaking, Trixie reached over and pulled me in for a hug, and I buried my face in her bare shoulder and moaned my angst out. I didn't want to cry, to lose all dignity so close to the finish line, but it was all coming out of me now. Under all this pressure, there was no escaping my true feelings.

It was hard to believe I was doing this in the middle of a high-class party. Just about every pony there could see me sobbing into Trixie's embrace. But between the Normal and general politeness, no one made a huge deal of it and they kept a polite distance. The only ones who got close were Moondancer and Spitfire, having been drawn over by my caterwauling, no doubt, and they just looked on as I wailed all my emotions out.

Trixie gave me a gentle pat on the back and said, with mild sarcasm, "I'm guessing this isn't a problem a boob-hug can solve…"

I laughed a little and shook my head, rubbing my face deeper into her shoulder. No, burying myself in breasts was just another form of running away at this point. Inundating myself in sexual pleasure or fantasy just felt hollow, meaningless. There was too much at stake, and it was too late to ignore it any longer.

Which made my constant erection more of a nuisance than a boon.

"Uhhhh…" I heard Spitfire awkwardly say, "I'm gonna… undo something I had cooking. Hang in there, Hypnodude."

Moondancer watched the athlete walk away, then slowly stepped closer to the bench. "Did… all of this finally get to him?" she asked Trixie.

"I think it already was," Trixie replied, "but it was either this or watch him spiral into a deeper pit of lust just to avoid thinking about it." She inhaled and sighed, her breasts rising and falling against my arm. "I mean, you hear about sex addiction as a scare tactic thing… but to actually SEE it…"

Finally, I lifted my head, sniffling deeply and wiping my eyes. Trixie's bare blue shoulder had a bit of a sheen to it, too. "S-Sorry about that…"

"Oh, don't worry." With a flash of Trixie's horn, the tears and snot and sweat were gone.

A box of tissues appeared above my lap in a flash of light pinkish magic and bounced off my dick. I picked them up and used them to finish wiping my face and start blowing my nose.

"Feeling a little better?" Moondancer asked, her horn's glow fading.

I nodded silently. Everything still sucked, but it'd been good to express that after so long deluding myself. I felt like I could approach this a bit more realistically, even if I had no new ideas for how to solve it. At the very least, I could pull together some of my lost dignity.

Trixie adjusted her seating so that she was sitting straight forward instead of turned towards me, and she looked out to the crowd. The nobles, diplomats, and captains of industry had stopped watching and returned to their own conversations and activities. The stage magician chuckled and shook her head, looking at me and saying, "You're something else, Pascal."

Moondancer chuckled, sending her still-mammoth boobs a-quaking.

The emotional outpouring had numbed me a bit, but I still had room to be a little dumbfounded. To both Trixie and Moondancer, I muttered, "I just confessed that the past five hours were based on a lie. A panicked, angry, selfish reaction. I just revealed that I have no idea what the fuck I'm doing. And you're still… You just laugh that off?"

Smirking, Trixie pointed at me and said, "The first thing you did when you brought me along was openly admit that you had a confidence problem, and that's why you wanted my help. You didn't set the bar all that high."

"I chose to get on this crazy ride, of my own free will," Moondancer agreed. "And I think it was absolutely worth it."

Shaking my head, I used one last tissue to finish wiping off my face, and set the box aside. I took a shuddering breath and said glumly, "At the end of the day, I'm a pervert with an insane power who's just flailing around."

"Considering everything, I can't blame you," Trixie replied, and Moondancer nodded. The magician continued, "Look, no one's asking you to be perfect. To fully embody one ideal or another. I think we're all happy that you're showing us another side of yourself. And not just for the whole 'vulnerable introspective appeal' thing."

Moondancer actually laughed out loud at that. "Yeah, you're getting real close to those moody romance-novel protagonists…!"

Being sassed help me feel a bit more regular, if nothing else. I tossed up one hand flippantly and said, "My life basically IS a fetishy romance novel."

Trixie grinned and leaned over to me, throwing an arm around my shoulder. "So which girl are you going to get in the end?" She walked her fingers up my chest playfully. "You're obviously going for the 'harem' ending, but who's going to be your Number One?" She not-so-subtly bounced her eyebrows up and down as she said that.

That question almost made me completely depressed again, because it reminded me of Derpy. It felt like ages ago since I last saw her. There was so much I wanted to say to her that I couldn't now.

"There's…" I sighed, knowing that after leading Trixie on all day, this would be the worst time to bring this up. "There's this mailpony from Ponyville. She was the first person to, well, let me confide in her and really support me and guide me through all this." I let out a sad sigh. "I wouldn't… This 'morality' I've been using all day… It's more hers than mine. If she hadn't come along when she did, and been so sweet to me when she was… I might've turned out a lot worse."

Slowly, Trixie pulled back, her smile only fading a little bit. "So I'm not your first assistant, huh? If you don't mind me asking, why isn't she here?"

"Derpy had to work today," I said simply. "I didn't even get to say goodbye. I didn't even know how bad things were until this morning, and it didn't start getting crazy until we arrived in Canterlot. I just had to keep running, and I've completely left her behind. And now it's possible I might… disappear forever."

It was a heavy thing to say and hear. Trixie tried her best to stay light. "Well, one more reason not to lose."

With my emotions having been poured out a few minutes ago, I was still empty enough that I could face the problem at hand without breaking down. "Yeah," I said, "but I don't want our next meeting to be, 'So, while you were gone, I decided to pervert all of Equestria just to stay alive.' I don't think she'll like that. I don't think that's what she had in mind."

Trixie's face scrunched up into a sort of side-pout. "You think of her opinion pretty highly…"

Now we were getting into awkward territory. "Well… I mean, not extremely more than you three. You've been helping me out so much, I…"

But Trixie smiled and waved me off. "It's fine. Really." She leaned in, and her trademark smirk was back. "Maybe, when this is all over, we can see if she's interested in a 'poly' relationship."

Words I never thought I'd hear from such a sexy woman's mouth.

While I was stunned, Trixie glanced at Moondancer and added, "You could join in, too, if you're interested."

Moondancer blushed and put her hands up defensively. "Uh, thanks but no thanks? I'm not that romantically interested. No offense."

"N-None taken," I squeaked, still lost in the fantasy of Derpy and Trixie together with me…

"I mean, if you manage to stay as you are, and our paths cross after this… I guess I wouldn't mind staying friends? With a little extra?" Moondancer chuckled nervously. "I mean, what's the point of being sexually awakened if you don't have casual sex with the guy who helped break out of your shell once in a while…?"

Now Moondancer was in the pile in my imagination, along with Lyra, Spitfire, Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy… A harem full of mares who weren't just mindblowingly sexy like every mare in Equestria, but who also genuinely cared about me or loved me to some extent, wanting to have sex with me because they wanted it, with me…

"Oh horseapples, sorry, I said too much," Moondancer cursed, putting her hand over her mouth. Her eyes were focused on the foot-long erection between my legs, which was now twitching, and leaking precum.

I winced at the hot sensations building in my groin. "So much for getting all cerebral and shit," I rasped. I was a little baffled at my own physical reaction – was love and affection now my new fetish?

The pocketwatch levitated in Trixie's magic as she popped open the cover and peeked at the time. "Well!" she said. "We managed about seven minutes there without needing to fuck something. What is that, a new record for us?"

My face burned red with equal parts embarrassment and newfound desire. It was clear that I wasn't getting out of this party without one more round of sex with somepony. And not even in some kind of final, climactic sense either – it would be just for the sake of not walking up to the palace with a prick leaking like a faucet. I looked around, and even though there were many rich, desirable mares around, I didn't find myself attracted to any of them in the moment, and my eyes roamed back to Trixie and Moondancer. Quietly, with rising need, I asked, "Do either of you wanna… maybe… One last time…?"

Moondancer's cheeks went red as she looked down at my exposed lower half. A brisk mountain breeze blew through, stiffening the bare nipples that were several fingers thick.

But Trixie's reaction was more dramatic. Her head turned to me, then out towards the crowd repeatedly, her muzzle contorting in several thoughtful but mildly frustrated expressions. Then, with a sidelong glance at me, she said, "I do. But not as one last fuck." She shifted her posture towards me, resting her arm against the back of the garden bench. "If I had my way, I'd take you back to the Canterlot Inn and we'd rut ALL night. And if I'm honest…" Her gaze lowered to my cock meaningfully as another bead of precum formed at the tip. "If I started now, I'd be tempted to never stop."

I had to admit the prospect was tempting even for me. She and I both knew I couldn't run away from this anymore, but it didn't stop us from wanting it. "I wish we could," I said.

The busty magician looked out to the setting sun in the west, which was casting the sky in a deep purple, and then stood up. "So that's why," she announced, "in remains of the day, I'm going to cause some more mischief, grab myself a few studs to be MY sex slaves for the rest of the night, and go all night pretending they're one-THIRD as interesting and considerate as you are."

"Uh… Sounds like a plan," I said, thoroughly humbled.

Trixie smiled back at me, stepped in front of where I was sitting, and leaned over. She put her hands on my shoulders, and her breasts hung down so low that they embraced my hard, twitching cock. They shifted back and forth, her nipples brushing against my thighs. Yet her face was so close and her look so piercing that I could only look into her deep violet eyes.

"I believe in you," she said firmly and confidently. "Mind-altering power or not. And I don't want you to throw your life away because you think you're not worth it. You ARE, Pascal. You've proven yourself in so many ways today. And I truly think Equestria would be worse off without you."

"Hnng…!"

Before I could even register what was happening, my hips lurched and I painted the natural hanging cleavage before me white. My head spun with embarrassment, but Trixie just looked down, surprised and bemused. Behind her, Moondancer covered her mouth and struggled not to humiliate me with laughter.

"Oh, really?" Trixie said, grinning. "You needed that in more ways than one, did you?"

Quietly, I muttered, "Welp. There goes my dignity."

The beautiful blue unicorn gave me a quick smooch on my forehead and tousled my hair. "You didn't charm me with your 'dignified manner,' boy… Either way, I'm glad I could serve you one last time as your sex slave – at least for tonight." She stood up straight, her breasts bouncing back into their firm, bouyant resting state while my cum dripped from between them. "I'll wear this like a badge of honor for a while, see what the Normal thinks of THAT," she said, and giggled evilly.

"You're something else, Trixie," I mumbled quietly, staring wide-eyed up at her.

Trixie giggled again and turned to leave. "Don't blow this joint without saying goodbye, okay?" And with that, she practically bounced away, flaunting all the way back into the crowd of nobility.

Moondancer and I looked at each other, equally affected by Trixie's manners. The student blushed and stared at my crotch again. "Even after all that…"

I looked down too, and – sure enough – I was still hard. I was barely noticing at this point. Arousal was quickly becoming the standard rather than the exception, and I wasn't sure how to feel about that. "I see why stallions learn erection control," I muttered with a sigh. "Otherwise it'd just be this all the time."

"Learning a little sympathy for us ponies?"

"Constantly being the target of my lusts is reason enough for sympathy," I replied a little harshly. "But yeah, I'm starting to appreciate the male side of this repressive culture a little more."

"It's a difficult balance, isn't it?" Moondancer said thoughtfully. She stepped over to the bench, her larger-than-life tits wobbling to and fro, and sat down on the bench beside me. "If you could decide for everyone where the line should be… Well, Celestia seems to have already decided, but… Are we wrong for thinking this is causing unnecessary suffering? Or is the thousand-year-old goddess the one that's wrong?"

I opened the pocketwatch again. Only a few more minutes to the scheduled sunset now. "Celestia has some kind of major hangup with sex," I said. "And it has to do with humans."

Moondancer looked at me worriedly. "You think a human might've…?" She left the rest of the question hanging.

"Might've WHAT?" I asked when she left it open. "That's the question. What EXACTLY happened? Was it just her, or was it…" I realized what I was saying and put a hand over my eyes. There was a big conclusion I'd been putting off for almost two days. With a groan, I said to Moondancer, "At this point, with all the evidence I have, there's no way the ancient humans and ponies'… sexual compatibility with them aren't related things. They were here, and they MADE ponies this way. But how? When? What happened to them after? And how the fuck am I related to that? I can theorize until the cows come home, but…"

"Only Celestia knows," Moondancer finished. "But if humans are the reason we're… shaped this way… Does that make Celestia's reaction justified?"

"More than a little. Just the possibility I might be like them has her spooked beyond rationality. So whatever happened… It was BAD. And personal."

"And she's got the first human in over a thousand years to take it all out on."

"Exactly." I took a deep breath and tilted my head to the side so I could get a view of the royal palace above us. "So I figure… If I can at least learn why this all had to happen, if I can solve that mystery… Maybe that'll be enough. I can, well, rest in peace."

Moondancer frowned. "I wish you didn't have to. You just landed here randomly, and all this was forced upon you. That's not fair."

"Life's not fair," I grumbled, putting my hands behind my head and looking up at the pale violet sky. "But you ponies shouldn't have to deal with a human perving on you all the time either. So… we're back at 'one vs. the many' again."

The busty bookworm let out a sigh. "Here we are, talking it through again, when there's really no way of knowing what will happen until it happens – what you'll do until it's time to make the choice."

"I want to hope I'm a good person," I said simply. That was all there was to it.

For a little while, we both sat there in silence – pantsless man and impossibly busty topless mare – watching the rest of the nobles mingle. Occasionally, a rich stallion would awkwardly adjust his pants to manage the uncontrolled erection pushing against his pouch. Well-to-do mares walked by, presenting her chest in such a way that several stallions – and me – couldn't help but look, and that mare would smirk at the attention.

"So what have you done so far, Moondancer?" I asked her out of the blue.

She jumped a little as if startled and did her best to shrink in her seat (to little avail due to her breasts). "Oh… Not much, sorry. Um, I started this game where the mares… Well, I told a few mares that there's this game rich and famous mares play where they try to catch ponies glancing at their boobs. They keep score; it's kind of an informal competition thing. And I told them to spread that around."

"Ahhhh," I said in understanding. "That explains a few mares I've seen."

"But… other than that, not much. Not… anything." Moondancer looked very apologetic. "I'm sorry for not helping fight the Normal as much as the others…"

"Hey, it's fine, what the problem?" I asked calmly. As it was, I could hardly feel the Normal buzzing along my neck at all. We were still in the clear. "Getting cold feet? Er, hooves?"

Moondancer nodded. "It's… Argh, I don't know how to say it. It's just… It doesn't make sense after everything we've done today, but… I don't…" She threw up her hands and declared, "I don't think I'm an exhibitionist!"

Okay, that was a little surprising. "Really?"

"I know, I know. We've done so much, and I told you about those fantasies I had, but…"

I thought back over the day's events. Technically, the only public sex she'd participated in was at the doughnut shop. That fast-paced orgy with the Wonderbolts had been technically private, though there were definitely a few witnesses. But other than the things she'd SEEN… "No no, I can see it. Watching it isn't the same as taking part."

Moondancer chuckled sheepishly. "I might be a bit of a voyeur. Exhibitionist, though? I don't think I'm confident enough for that."

"Well, that's… probably not something you would've known before we did all this today," I reasoned. "So, the, uh, library fantasy doesn't work for you anymore?" I remembered her talking about a fantasy of getting rutted in the middle of the library without ceremony like she was a free-use toy.

She squirmed as I mentioned it. Perhaps she hadn't expected me to remember after all this time. "Well…" She thought about it for a few seconds. "I guess… I still like it, but… I think I imagine it more as, um, doing it because my dominant partner ordered me too." Moondancer spread her legs, her massive cleavage dipping into the space between them, and she smiled sheepishly. "I'm definitely a submissive, I think. So doing that because, um, because my dominant stallion wanted to watch… That's how it still works."

My crotch twinged, and I swatted the head of my cock like it was a disobedient pet. "Down boy."

Moondancer laughed, some of the nervousness melting away. "Right. But, uh, exhibitionism and humiliation by itself, without that submission angle… I don't think it works." She looked around at the nobles, saying, "I tried to ask one of these stallions to, uh, fuck my tits… but when I went to ask him… I lost my nerve. Sorry."

"Hey, I'm doing fine," I assured her. "We're almost at sunset anyway. I just wish I could leave you with a more positive experience before we part ways. Is there a, uh, fantasy I can help you with, or…?"

The uber-busty student leaned forward, resting her chin grumpily on her boobs. "I dunno. What every mare wants, I suppose. To get the royal Princess treatment for a night."

I sighed. "Drat." That was something I couldn't manage in the time I had. With a self-deprecating laugh, I added, "I'm still working on being a functional human being, much less a gentleman, MUCH less a Prince."

That managed to put a wry smile back on her face. "That's okay. You've honestly done enough for me already."

But then I had a flash of inspiration. "Hold on!" I stood up, and winced as my genitals swung around with the motion. I regained my composure and scanned the crowd. I didn't find who I was looking for, but I figured he had to be around somewhere. To Moondancer, I said, "I got it. I'll set you up for the rest of the night, and that'll be my parting gift!"

She looked up at me in surprise and said, "Um, really? I appreciate it, but… I mean, there's plenty of rich ponies here, but I hardly KNOW any of them, so–"

"We know ONE," I pointed out. "We know one very GOOD one." Moondancer's eyes widened, and I grinned. "I'll set you up for a magical night with Fan–"

"PASCAL!!"

The entire party ground to a halt, and I spun around toward the source of the voice – one very serious-looking Prince Blueblood, marching towards me with… fury? Determination? He was coming at me so fast it was hard to read his expression.

"Uh, hey Prince," I muttered as he stomped up to me. "What's the–"

And I swear what happened next is 100% true.

Prince Blueblood grabbed the back of my head, tilted my head up to his, and kissed me fully on the lips. His other arm snaked behind my back, letting him carry my weight as he pushed into me, forcing his mouth upon mine with unapologetic, furious… ROMANTIC passion. There was definitely tongue. And he must have taken part in Trixie's stud-measuring contest and lost, because there was a very uncomfortably hard bulge pressing against my bare leg.

Needless to say, I was stunned and incredibly confused.

After what seemed like forever, Blueblood finally pulled back. For a moment, a strand of saliva bridged our lips before it broke. "Oh, Pascal…" Blueblood said dreamily, his eyes watering, "from the moment I laid eyes on you…"

"WHAT?!"

"…I knew you were the one," he continued obliviously. "The one I've been looking for. The one I can share my feelings and… EVERYTHING with. Please… If you'll just have me for this one night…"

Blueblood let me go, spun around, and bent over. With his magic, he undid his belt and buttons and shoved his suit pants and striped boxers down to his ankles. I flinched, partially covering my eyes as he bared his naked rear before me, in front of all of his guests. It was impossible to miss his exposed sphincter, his surprisingly huge, soft buttocks, his sizable balls as they got tucked between his legs, and the half-hard, leaking horsedick as it swayed back and forth in front of his legs– oh God he was trying to sway his ass enticingly.

"Even if it's just once, and we never see each other again…" he pleaded, "I'll be happy if I got to show you the depths of my passion for you. Fill me, Pascal! Fill the hole in my SOUL!!"

To say that there was an awkward silence wouldn't do it justice. It was more of an awkward tension, because now everyone else in the party had gathered to watch Prince Blueblood degrade himself like this, and they were watching me intently, wondering if I would take him up on his offer. As for me – I'm not fond of using emoticons as description, but there was only one way to describe the look of my poker face:

:I

A quick scan of the crowd revealed two beanbag-sized yellow breasts belonging to Spitfire, who was making some kind of quick gesture with her hands… Ah, she was holding them up defensively, waving them back and forth while frantically mouthing 'Sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry' at me.

I tilted my head to one side and mouthed back 'Really?!'

Spitfire just grimaced harder.

I rolled my eyes, suppressed a sigh, and stared at Blueblood's butt. This was it, then. A golden opportunity to get 'gay sex' off my bucket list before I actually might kick the bucket tonight. And it would certainly make Blueblood's night, it seemed.

Except was it on my bucket list at all? Sure, there was no escaping at this point that there was a nonzero attraction to male ponies in my psyche. But did the prospect of pitching anal really arouse me compared to just general big-dick stuff? Even if it didn't, was it my responsibility to make sure I at least tried it before my untimely demise? Just to say I'd experienced the whole spectrum of sexuality? Was that worth it? Was I going to have sex with Blueblood – right here in front of all his guests – because I could? Or should? Or should I not?

I came to a strange conclusion: At the end of the day, the only thing that mattered, sexually – after consent – was whether or not this aroused me. Not what people expected of me, but what I wanted for myself. Not just whether or not I was willing to try, but whether it truly appealed to me.

In the spirit of fairness, I gave Blueblood's male backside a long look, to test its effect on my libido. Like just about all ponies, he was hairless, smooth, supple. A hint of sweat made his skin sheen. His lower legs were sculpted muscle, but his thighs and ass were soft and pudgy without being flabby. The puckered star between his cheeks was tight and unblemished, possibly virgin. He was presenting it desperately, enticingly, willingly. There was no doubt he'd enjoy it, both physically and emotionally. His complete turnaround of personality, seeing him go from haughty and mercenary to downright begging, gave me a lot of power over him.

If there was ever a masculine male to fuck, this would probably be the most ideal. And yet…

"This does nothing for me," I declared with an apologetic sigh.

The nobles around us groaned in disappointment almost as one. I heard a voice cry out, "Oh, COME ON!" from somewhere in the bushes.

But it was the honest truth. This offer of gay anal sex didn't repel me or disgust me, but it didn't arouse me one bit, either. Only my standard big-genitals fetish made any part of Blueblood's male body actually exciting, and it wasn't the part on offer. It was just… zero. Not positive, not negative, just 'meh.'

Blueblood whined, sounding almost devastated by my honest admission. "W-Well…!" He spun around and knelt before me. "We don't have to do THAT! I'll suck your cock if that will make you happy. I'll be your cumdump–"

His mouth went for my dick, but I put my hand on his horn and gently pushed him back. I knew already that sex wasn't going to solve Blueblood's problem. "Blueblood, c'mon," I said calmly.

"P-Please…!" Blueblood begged, tears forming in his eyes. "I've never felt like this with anypony– anyone before!"

I was starting to get an idea of where his mind was at. I stepped back and sat back down on the cushioned garden bench (next to a completely flummoxed Moondancer). "Blueblood… Blueblood…" I said, "it's not 'me' you're attracted to."

"W-What?" the Prince mumbled.

"It's… sort of the 'idea' of romance you're infatuated with right now. All that stuff about filling a hole in your heart? Innuendo aside… You're lonely, and you want someone genuine in your life. Am I right?"

Blueblood toppled forward, landing on his hands and knees and sobbing shamelessly. "Yeh-he-he-heees!!" he moaned.

I wiped my face with my hands and groaned. Spitfire had done a real number on this guy. "Well…" Ugh, this was going to break this guy's heart. "Sorry to say, but we just met. We're not going to form a deep, psychological connection, don't you think?"

The Prince's undignified wails got more intense.

"But! Hey, listen!" I shouted over his wailing. "The fact that you have these feelings is a GOOD thing!"

That made him stop and look up at me. "R-Reallyyy?" he whined, tears and snot dripping down his muzzle.

"YES," I insisted tersely, trying to hide my waning patience. "This is a turning point in your life. I can't be your partner, but if you're honest with yourself and understanding of others… you've already started on the path of finding someone for you."

"Reaaaallly?!" Blueblood asked again.

"YES!" I half-shouted. "Now pull yourself together, okay?! And don't be so forceful next time."

The white unicorn stallion looked around and seemed to remember that, yes, he was still Prince Blueblood and, yes, every pony in the garden had been watching this exchange the whole time. He cleared his throat, hastily pulled his undergarments up to his waist, muttered something about "bathroom" and dashed off – through the crowd, up the stairs, and disappearing into the estate.

I slumped back against the bench and groaned in relief. Spitfire immediately ran up to me and Moondancer, panicking. "Sorry, sorry, SO sorry!"

My head jerked up and I said, "What the FUCK… was that?"

Spitfire chuckled nervously. "Funny story! So, uh, while I was exchanging embarrassing sexual favors for Wonderbolt funding – because hey, while I'm here anyway – I saw Blueblood and got a great idea for a goof."

"I think I know what that idea was," I deadpanned.

"Yeah, well…" Spitfire's face fell. "Then I saw you melting down and realized, 'Hey, this would actually be the worst,' so I went to tell Blueblood to back off before he summoned the courage to, uh, pop the question. But when I tried to tell him off, it… I dunno, it didn't work! If anything, I think I made him… more… like that?? By telling him he should wait?? So my question is: What the fuck's up with your power, then? Did it wear off or something?"

I half-sighed, half-groaned. "When someone's really passionate about something, they're harder to dissuade. Or they're more likely to reinterpret your 'perfectly reasonable statement' their own way. So my guess is the way you worded it wasn't strong enough." I leaned forward on the bench. "Look, this power's not always easy to use. I've learned this the hard way. Hell, you were mad at me for, like, two-thirds of our entire time together in the showers."

Spitfire frowned and said, "You're right, I was." With a huff, she shook her head and added, "Well, you sure showed me. You're still the master."

"You handled that pretty well, all things considered…" Moondancer said finally, having gotten over her shock of watching the whole ordeal.

"Yeah, well, all that practice had to be good for something," I muttered.

We stopped talking as we noticed the din of the crowd of nobles increasing to a chaotic pitch. Everypony was discussing what they'd just seen – and not in flattering tones, either.

I stood up quickly and shouted, "Hey, everyone! Go easy on Blueblood, okay?! He's having a bad day."

There were some affirmative 'hmm, yes, quite's, but the ponies didn't stop murmuring among themselves. A few murmurings in particular reached my ears:

"Ugh, EVERY party these days, he has to have a little cry in the bathroom."

"It seems there's nothing more to be gained tonight. Shall we leave fashionably early?"

"Afterparty at my family's estate, which is FAR nicer than Blueblood's."

My head whipped around, reading the subtle movements of the crowd. Sure enough, it seemed like ponies were starting to disengage from their various conversation and distractions, casually making their way to the exits.

"Shit, they're leaving," I cursed.

"Well, that's not too much of a loss," Spitfire remarked. "Sun's about to fully set."

I looked up at the sky, then grabbed the pocketwatch off the bench and flipped it back open. It read 7:52. Scheduled sunset was 7:51.

I looked up at the sky again. Stars slowly twinkled into existence throughout the purple-ish sky. Off in another direction, the moon began to rise. But the sky refused to lose that last bit of bright blue keeping it from turning twilight into night. I looked back down at the watch, and the minute hand had ticked over to 53.

I looked up at the sky once more in alarm. "No…!!"

"She wouldn't, would she…?" Moondancer asked nervously.

"Fuck no, she wouldn't," Spitfire refused.

My mind raced. "No, but… If she's that scared, she might hesitate for a little–" Then my whole body buzzed like it'd been struck by a taser. "GUUHH!"

I fell onto my knees. Moondancer and Spitfire instantly reached down to pick me back up, holding me up by my arms – and pressing their oversized boobs into me in the process. The Normal calmed down a bit, but I felt like I was still on the verge. I had to do more.

Without saying anything first, I got my arms free, grabbed Spitfire by the shoulders, and spun her around. "Moondancer, lube!"

"Wha–?! Um…!" Her horn glowed, and my defiantly erect cock was covered in lubricant.

Spitfire was extremely confused. "The hell are you do– Wait, you're not– Woah, woah, woah!" I eased my cock between her cheeks and into her ass, the lubricant helping me glide in at a steady pace. "Holy…" she breathed. "Okay… Okay, yeah, sure, let's do this… Ung… You're way bigger this time…!"

My head was starting to clear of shameful, pony-like thoughts, but I was far from in the clear yet. I needed to make absolutely sure I had enough time to reach Celestia, learn the truth, and possibly save myself. "Moondancer," I ordered again, "find Trixie and make sure nopony leaves."

"Right, on it!" the student agreed without hesitation, and hurried away.

"You…" I said to Spitfire, placing my hands on her thighs, "are coming with me." And I lifted and leaned back.

The star athlete, even with the magical boobjob, was surprisingly light. Carrying her was a bit awkward due to the uneven shape of her body – with both the wings pressing into my chest and the breasts hanging off hers – and, of course, trying to balance her on my dick in her ass. But I managed to stomp forward, peering over Spitfire's shoulder and shouting, "Move, move, outta the way!" so that the nobles would give us a wide berth.

I stomped, stomped, stomped through the party, each step bouncing Spitfire on my cock and making her groan and moan in equal parts effort and pleasure. I occasionally felt a wet drip from her twitching pussy leak down to my balls before falling onto the cobblestone.

My target was the raised platform at one end of the party, where the orchestral ensemble was playing. I climbed up the steps – nearly toppling us backward in the process – and managed to set Spitfire on the ground on center stage, right in front of the band, with my cock still hilted in her.

"D-Daddy, can I get back on the ride…?" Spitfire mumbled in a pleasured stupor. A small waterfall of fluids was staining the wooden platform below us.

"Heh, in a bit," I replied.

"Pascal?" a posh mare's voice asked.

I looked towards the back of the stage and instantly recognized the voice's owner. Who else would it be? "Octavia?"

Sure enough, it was the classy gray cellist mare, wearing a fine suit complemented by her purple bowtie. Her breasts beneath the suit were much smaller, almost like D-cups on a human woman, so I could only assume she was wearing her magic minimizer bra. She gave me a funny look, along with the rest of her band, and said, "So that WAS your name the Prince was shouting. What in Equestria are you doing here?"

With a meaningful glance down at Spitfire, I said, "That's an EXTREMELY long story. Is there a microphone or a megaphone around? I have to turn this party into an orgy."

Octavia blinked and looked around. "Er, yes – Beauty Brass, if you would…" A teal mare with a sousaphone wrapped around her reached into a toolbox nearby and handed off a magical microphone to Octavia, who handed it to me.

"Thanks," I said as I studied the device. It didn't have a cord, and it seemed to be powered by some kind of enchanted crystal set into the handle. Despite that, it was pretty easy to switch on. "Testing, testing…" My voice echoed into the crowd even though there were no speakers nearby, and it got every noble's attention – if I hadn't already commanded their attention with my unusual fuck-walking display.

I held the mic away from my mouth and smiled back at Octavia. "Thanks again."

The cellist shrugged and gestured to the crowd with her bow. "Well, get on with it."

"Right…" I held the mic up to my mouth and looked out over the extremely well-dressed gathering of rich and powerful ponies. "Hello, everypony!" I said, my voice amplified once more. "While Blueblood takes a quick break, I just wanted to say a few words. So nopony go anywhere."

All the stuffy ponies who were heading towards the exits reconsidered and reintegrated into the crowd gathering around the stage. That was a good start. I pulled the mic away again and looked down at the pegasus knelt over before me, propped up by her breasts. "You okay?"

"Yeah, yeah…" Spitfire reassured me tiredly. "Do what you gotta do."

I nodded and adjusted my kneeling position so I could gently rock my hips back and forth and continue fucking her ass. Spitfire made an appreciative moan as I settled into a soft rhythm. Since I was making this all up off the top of my head, it took me a few seconds to figure out what to bullshit next. "So, uh… I want to talk for a little bit aboooouuut…" Then it hit me. "'Normal.' What we call and think of as 'normal.'"

There was a moment's pause as I made sure that I had all the ponies' attention. It seemed like I did.

"Now, you might say: 'There's no such thing.' Normal is a made-up thing that no one and nothing actually embodies. And realistically, you're right, but think about it for a second. You can kind of imagine what a normal, average person leading a normal, average life is like, right? They have a modest home with some personal touches. They're not ugly but they're not supermodels. They have one or two kids, not too many. Their romantic partner is homely but not out of their league. They work a nine-to-five job that sounds a little boring to you, but it's not a job they hate and they find ways to make the days go by. Once or twice a year, they save up enough to take their family on a vacation. They don't have sex often, but just enough so that their relationship doesn't turn frigid and joyless. And in all of these aspects, they wish they had a little more but they've learned to be content with what they have. These all sound like 'normal' qualities, don't they?"

Most ponies in the crowd nodded in agreement, but I had to hide my growing nervousness. I was basically describing the stallion I could potentially become, and just saying the words was bringing me dangerously closer to the tipping point. If I wasn't humping Spitfire's ass this very second, I probably would've started transforming right there on stage.

"Thing is, that's bullshit," I said immediately, hoping the change in tone would delay the spell more aggressively. "That's what you think 'normal' is NOW. Based on the life you've led, the people you know, and what your parents told you about the world as you were growing up. But take a look at your own history. A thousand or so years ago, it was 'normal' for earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns to live in separate tribes, freezing to death."

And even further than that, I thought to myself, it was normal for ponies to be sexually dominated by humans.

"But that's not the case anymore," I continued. "Normal is not set in stone. It's a constantly changing, constantly evolving concept. It is what you make it is, and, unfortunately, despite how dynamic and divorced from reality it is, the current 'normal' has a profound effect on all of us. Sure, gathered here tonight are ponies that defy the norm by being 'exceptional,' but what about ponies that have something that, for whatever reason, is considered sub-normal? Freakish? Something you have to hide and keep secret lest anyone finds out? That's the Normal keeping you down, isn't it? I'll bet you all have some kind of secret trait or desire that you can't honestly express, because you don't want to appear abnormal."

More than a few ponies squirmed and coughed at that. Good. That's what I was hoping for.

"And yet, we know from the past that what's normal doesn't have to be forever. You ponies have lived through times where danger and strife were a part of everyday living, and now you, their descendants, are living at the proverbial top of the world in peace and prosperity. Because, you see, there is only one thing that is truly Normal, throughout all of recorded history… And that's 'Change.'

"Change," I repeated. "Usually for the better. Not without a few steps back, but the common force driving all of us forward is hope for a better life. And in doing so, we change everything else about what we currently know as 'normal.' We break down barriers, try new things, and over time they become what the next generation is lucky to take for granted."

Got a few cheers and a bit of applause for that. Had to be a few older ponies in the audience with opinions about those 'young, ungrateful little shits,' I figured.

"So tonight, I want to encourage you all to celebrate in the spirit of normality – not the oppressive current state of Normal, but the constant delta of positive Change that is always Normal." Here it was, the ultimatum of my rambling speech. "And since there's only so much midnight oil to burn, we're going to celebrate the fastest way: With lewd, kinky sex." I gave Spitfire an especially firm thrust, making her moan to emphasize my point.

The crowd of nobles looked among themselves in surprise, murmuring about this bold new idea about sex. As expected, they were being receptive – no one was shocked by my transition from 'philosophical speech' to 'call to orgy.'

"I want you all to think of something sexual – a fantasy, a position, a transformation even – that's a little out there. Something you haven't really tried but always wanted to. Well, tonight, I want you to be open AND open-minded. Find a willing partner in the crowd, tell them about your fantasy, and see to it that it becomes a reality. Be polite, be respectful, and be ready to stop the instant your partner even slightly signals that they want to stop, but otherwise feel free to go as wild as you want. And who knows? Maybe, after tonight, it will have worked so well that it will become… your new Normal." There it was; that put a nice button on things. "Thank you for listening. I'm Pascal, Equestria's one and only human, and I urge you all… to have fun." And with that, I switched off the mic.

A round of applause followed, but it quickly cut off as ponies began to look around, undress, and find a partner. With almost alarming speed, couples were forming right there on the grass – one mare was riding a stallion's face, while a different stallion was nervously attempting his first rimjob on a third stallion.

There was no way this stupid cutie-mark thing was going to attempt a hostile takeover here.

I set the mic down and slowly eased my cock out of Spitfire's ass. She moaned as my tool left her backside gaping. "You're… You're way thicker…" she gasped.

"Sorry if that was a little uncomfortable–"

"No, fuck no, that was awesome," Spitfire growled in her raspy voice. "Just… Unnngh… I need to rest for a bit…" There was no missing the puddle of her own juices that had formed between our legs.

"You got it," I said. Carefully, I got up off my knees and, remembering the time, looked up to the sky. While I'd been talking, the last bit of sunlight had disappeared below the distant horizon, and Luna's night was in full force. The sun had officially set, and that meant my restriction on entering the royal palace was…

A gust blew over me as a speedy flying object passed over the party. My eyes tracked it just in time to realize it was a group of pegasus Royal Guards, coming down to land just outside one of the garden exits. I guess since my time was up, my agreement was technically off, so they'd come for me.

I couldn't help but feel a wave of fresh trepidation. This was, after all, my march towards destiny. But I was as ready as I was ever going to be. All I had to do was… say goodbye.

Octavia passed by me, her suit and dress shirt thrown onto the stage and her minimizer bra following shortly after. "I've never heard of an orgy with such artistic aspirations," she said, "but lock me up if it isn't my JAM." She stepped off the stage and joined the fray as her tits expanded to their huge natural size.

I gave Spitfire a friendly pat on the small of her back and got off the stage as well. I made my way past a stallion with three prehensile tentacle-horsecocks growing out of his crotch, and a mare cradling a tiny mouse-sized stallion in her cleavage. I thought for a moment about trying to find my pants, but I remembered that they hardly fit anyway, and they'd probably be heavily stained by now.

Prince Blueblood popped out of the back entrance of the estate, looking wild-eyed at the new festivities around him. "What in my Auntie's name…?"

Still feeling chipper, I gave Blueblood a pat on the back as well as I passed by. "I spiced up your party for ya," I said. "Call it a parting apology gift. Enjoy."

"Wow, thank you!" the Prince exclaimed before ripping off his immaculate suit and joining the fray.

A minute of stepping around kinky ponies later, and I'd finally managed to reach the garden gate, where Trixie and Moondancer were waiting. "Nice speech," Trixie said.

"I try," I said back.

There was a moment of awkward silence, not helped by both the ponies fucking behind me and the Royal Guards waiting on the other side of the fence. But the silence was interrupted by the gate opening with blue magic and Fancy Pants stepping through, levitating a package alongside him.

"Oh, I'm not too late, am I?" he asked. He adjusted his monocle at the sight of all the ponies having sex in Blueblood's garden. "No… It seems I've returned just after the kick-off. Annoying habit of mine, really…" He floated the package – gift-wrapped, I noticed – into my hands. "Here. Before you left, Fleur and I wanted to give you something for… Well, open it up and see!"

I wasn't sure I wanted to waste any more time than I already had, but Fancy Pants had apparently gone to a great effort for this, so now I was curious. Trixie and Moondancer helped to undo the ribbon with their magic, and I flipped the box open.

It was… a suit? A tuxedo. And beneath it was an entire ensemble – shoes, shirt, pants, and all.

"W-What in the world…?" I said, slightly awed.

A pinkish hue enveloped the whole set, along with the clothes I was currently wearing. Fleur stepped into view next to Fancy Pants, her horn glowing and her face adorned with a warm smile. "Your endowment wasn't the only measurement I took," she said playfully. "Surprise."

Before I could comment or protest, the clothes flew into action. A wave of cleaning magic passed over every inch of my body in the few seconds I was completely naked. The dress shirt replaced my t-shirt, the buttons did themselves… I was even levitated off the ground as my socks and shoes were quickly and efficiently replaced.

Fancy Pants smiled as the ensemble came together. "It occurred to us that, being a human brand new to Equestria, you likely wouldn't have any formal wear on-hand to make your best impression with the Princess… And especially after Photo Finish's little trick, oho! It seemed only right to make sure some of your dignity was returned to you."

The levitation stopped, and I landed on my new loafers. The new underwear and pants were almost silky smooth and had ample room for my enhanced genitals – not a whole pouch like full-sized stallions, but roomy nonetheless. The tuxedo was sharp on me; I was a regular James Bond. I even had a black bowtie.

"Damn," I said, eloquently matching my new attire. Moondancer whistled, and Trixie was fixing me with a set of appreciative bedroom eyes.

"Does it fit?" Fleur asked. "Let us know if anything's too tight. We can adjust that here with a bit of magic."

"No, no, I'm fine…" I said. Everything seemed to fit perfectly on my body. "I'm just wondering what brought this all on."

Fancy Pants' smile turned a little sad and wry. "Well… A bit of sympathy, I suppose." He levitated the box back into his own hands and took a contrite posture. "I can't claim to know exactly what you're going through, but… From the moment I first laid eyes on you, I saw you had this look about you, a look that said the world was on your shoulders and you were barely hanging on."

"You got all that from… the stadium?" I asked bewilderedly.

The gentlecolt shrugged. "Maybe I was projecting a bit. Truth is, Pascal, you remind me a bit of myself when I was younger. Coming into a great deal of power and influence, easily able to hurt many ponies, not really knowing what to do about it…" He stepped forward and put a hand on my shoulder. "I just wanted to offer my support, and to say: Stay firmly on the path you think is right. I promise you, no matter how dark it seems, if you follow your compass, it will all work out in the end."

His words kind of cut deep and moved me a bit. It was true; I'd been feeling like the whole world was on my shoulders. Maybe I'd desperately wanted someone to understand that. I sniffled a bit and nodded. "Thanks, Fancy Pants. Really."

"Think nothing of it. Just doing my part," Fancy Pants replied warmly. "I wish you the best of luck."

"Actually," I interrupted, "can I ask you one favor?" I couldn't believe I'd forgotten in all the hubbub from Blueblood onward.

"Of course, anything."

I reached over and grabbed Moondancer's shoulder. "I want you to give Moondancer a magical night; something I can't do. Whatever she wants, you give her." The student blushed wildly and shrunk back, scarcely able to believe this opportunity was landing in her lap.

Fancy Pants looked back at Fleur Dis Lee. "Would you object to sharing our bed tonight?"

"Not at all."

"Then we'd be honored," Fancy said, giving the busty bookworm a little bow. She suppressed a squeal of delight, and gave me a quick crushing hug, burying me in her abundant boob-flesh.

I looked over at my other partner. "Trixie, are you set for tonight?"

The magician frowned a little bit. "Sadly not. Couldn't find anyone I really liked before you turned them on to each other." She glanced at the rich pony in front of us and said, "You wouldn't mind… sharing, would you?"

"Absolutely! If the young miss has no objections."

Moondancer shook her head and smiled. "I'm okay with that, Trixie. I'm just happy I get to spend a night with F…F-Fancy Pants! Eehee!"

"And much of the morning, if we have our way," Fleur added. "It will be Sunday morning, after all."

"What's this about whoring out Fancy Pants…?"

We all turned as Spitfire walked up to our group, her gait stiff due to her clenched buttocks. I gave her a sympathetic look and said, "Would you like to join in on this, or…?"

"Oh no, I'll pass," she muttered, waving us off. "No, I just had a really stressful show, a heated argument with my coworkers, a strange encounter with a nigh-godlike being, and two hard ass-fuckings to boot. All I wanna do is fly into my cloud-bed with a book and my vibe, and not climb out until Monday."

"Sounds like a plan," I joked.

Indeed, it sounded like everyone was set. All that was left was the hardest part. I stepped back and gestured for the three mares to move in closer. Fancy Pants took the signal, and he and Fleur stepped back to give us a little extra room.

When the four of us were gathered, I looked to each of them and said, "I was kind of hoping… that at the end of all this, we would just part ways casually, with no attachments. Obviously, that was naive of me."

My emotions swelled for a moment, and I had to take a deep breath and wipe my eyes.

"But… the fact that we made a connection, despite all the sex and the mind control and the weirdness… The fact that this goodbye is so difficult… I think that's good. That's something I can take comfort in going into this. That even though I'm a perverted son of a bitch…" I laughed, mostly to myself. "…I can still make a couple of friends."

"And we're happy to be yours, Pascal," Trixie said warmly.

"Same here," Moondancer agreed.

Spitfire smirked. "You're alright, Hypnodude. Just try to do what the nice stallion who gave you that suit said, and do the right thing."

"I'll try."

We all grouped in for a hug, but six sizable breasts got in the way. "Uh, I think we can lose the balloons now," Spitfire pointed out. A couple of dispelling zaps later, and I group-hugged the still busty but less ridiculously so mares, enjoying the warmth of their bodies in the cold night air.

All of us exchanged goodbyes repeatedly, with increasing reluctance, as I walked out of the garden… and towards the three Royal Guards waiting near the street. One of them was the dark brown unicorn, Lieutenant Rook, and the two flanking him were white pegasi. They looked freshly showered, but all three of them still reeked of male musk.

With dawning horror, I said, "…The whole time?"

"Mostly," Rook said. "We took several breaks, like you advised." His voice was more rough and ragged than it had been this afternoon.

I sighed, feeling both jealousy at his stamina and regret at my hasty actions this afternoon. "Sorry about putting you through that."

"Did it help?" Rook asked simply.

I had to wonder at that. Considering how much the Normal had still attacked me, had leaving Rook to masturbate in the train station plaza for five hours really helped fight it? Had any of this really stopped it? Maybe I'd never know, but at least it had helped in the short term. So I just said, "Definitely. I wouldn't have survived without you."

"Hmm," was all he said to that. He looked too tired to say anything more.

The other two Royal Guards stepped to either side of me, their spears at the ready, making sure I was flanked and not going anywhere. Rook made a following gesture, and the guards pushed me into a forward march. All we had to do was walk up the street to the royal palace, so that seemed to be the plan.

"It gave me time to think," Rook said out of nowhere as we walked.

I didn't say anything. I wasn't sure what to say. In my mind, he could easily be very mad at me, but in these conditions he was difficult to read.

"You and Celestia, dancing around each other, delaying each other…" he remarked. "It's as though you're both afraid of the same thing."

That much I'd realized earlier this hour. How this whole scheme was just me running away from this very confrontation. I wondered how many of Celestia's actions could be attributed to the same thing. Maybe that was one reason for letting me get away with this – because there was no way she hadn't heard of my sexual rampage through Canterlot by now.

"It made me think about what you said, about Celestia acting irrationally, against her own interest," Rook said.

I winced. That attempt to make Rook betray his own cutie mark destiny by bamboozling him… There was no way he was happy about that little exchange.

"I think you might be right."

Well, yay, but not exactly what I expected from this guy.

"So I need to ask a favor of you," he said, looking back at me. "You may think of Celestia as your enemy, as your opponent in this duel. But Celestia is our friend, a friend to all of Equestria. And our friend is sick, in trouble. So I ask you… Help her. When you meet her, put your differences aside. Help her, for all our sakes."

He spoke with the conviction of his own cutie mark, I could tell. He wanted to protect his precious sun, and on reflection even he could tell that there was something very wrong. He didn't know, nor could he know, but it seemed to him like I was the only person in the entire world who could get close enough to get to the bottom of things. And he might've been right.

So I said the only thing I could, as honestly as I could.

"I'll try."

Sunday

Corrupting all of Equestria took… I want to say… a year and change? About 13, 14 months.

Getting Celestia on my side and announcing to all of Equestria that I was their new King and Master was the easy part. The hard part was getting an entire world's behavior to change. I recruited Trixie, Moondancer, Spitfire, and Fleur Dis Lee to 'help' me out in the meantime.

Accepting my rule was easy enough for ponies to do, and as the Free Love reforms went out, so was a more casual attitude for sex. But that wasn't enough to stave off the Normal; they weren't acting enough like ME. I had to add the Elements of Harmony to my personal harem just to keep up, fucking them and the Princesses in increasingly inventive ways in front of a public audience.

Eventually, I hit upon the idea of institutionalizing consensual slavery, essentially creating two new social classes, masters and slaves. They were not tied to gender; mares could be masters and stallions could be their slaves and vice versa, or any combination thereof. Setting the rules for fair treatment and what constituted consent was a bitch and a half, but what we discovered shortly after the laws took effect was that there were quite a few ponies willing to be doms, and a LOT of ponies who loved the idea of someone else holding their reins in a fun way. More than a few couples formed 'switch' contracts – masters for one month, slave the next, and so on. And as long as they still got to do their cutie mark jobs during the day, they were more than happy to go home to their BDSM lifestyle.

There were a few abusers, sure. I got a reputation for favoring slaves when master/slave disputes arose. This is turn gave me a reputation for the fair treatment of slaves – 'fair' as slave treatment goes – which became fashionable among all the other pony masters.

As this was going on, I went to Ponyville and recruited Lyra and Bon Bon into my personal harem. Bon Bon ended up spending just as much time being my bodyguard and spymaster as she did sucking my cock.

Which was useful, because there were a couple of rebels to deal with. Ponies who, for whatever reason, were able to resist or object to my sweeping changes to society. But all I had to do was personally invite them for a chat, listen to their case… and figure out the exact wording to bring their minds around to my new way of thinking. I got really good at that.

A couple of times, a greedy master with a harem to rival mine tried to make a move on my throne, attempting to usurp my rule as Master of all Equestria. That, I had no patience for. Greedy fuckers got practically drowned in my cum, so much that they couldn't focus on anything but their next dose. They were used as public palace sluts when I wasn't using them (they were happy to follow my commands so long as they were 'rewarded') and their slaves were recontracted to other, less asshole-ish masters.

Over time, sex culture in general became more prominent. Brothels and adult nightclubs popped up in several major cities and proved very popular. Turned out, ponies who weren't willing to wear a collar were often okay with stripping, whoring, or generally slutting it out.

On top of that, a weird trend of 'dairy bars' ran wild though Equestria, serving pony milk and semen as delicacies and in a variety of dishes. Joe's Doughnut Shop in Canterlot eventually converted to Joe's Dairy Bar, and became the most wildly successful. Any ponies who didn't already have sex jobs but were highly productive found their way to the kitchens of these places to get milked. Celestia was very useful as a role model cow.

By the time fresh pony milk was used in just about everything, ponies strutting through town half-naked or nude when weather permitted was commonplace, since you were likely to see those parts after work anyway.

It still wasn't enough. I went around to all of the families of my current slaves, recruiting their mothers and sisters into my harem if they were healthy enough to do so. By now, I also had a small list of mares (and a couple stallions) applying to be my slaves as well. I selected only the best, and gave any dismayed runners-up glowing recommendations to the best, kindest masters.

The pornography industry exploded, having previously been extremely marginalized under Celestia's policies. Young mares and stallions alike started getting cutie marks in sexual specializations, and became the most prominent and desired stars. I did everything I could to make sure their jobs were revered in high esteem, even going so far as to produce and distribute state-sponsored porn of the highest quality.

Then there were the other nations and species of the world to deal with. Griffonstone, Saddle Arabia, the Crystal Empire, the dragon lands, the zebras, the Diamond Dogs… Celestia had as many enemies and allies, so for the former, being able to partake of her excessive body was bribery enough to get them to side absurdly one-sided treaties that opened up lots of cultural influence. As for Celestia's allies… It took some convincing to tell them everything was fine, that Celestia wanted this (or rather, she couldn't live without it), and eventually I held their respect long enough to expose their cultures to my world of institutionalized sex trades.

I still took Princess Cadance into my personal harem, though. I somehow convinced Shining Armor that it was an honor for her to be under such a prestigious Master. He only agreed, on the condition that he join his wife at my feet from time to time. I had my unicorns freshen up on the gender-swapping spells when he came to visit.

A whole anniversary went by before I felt like things were truly well in hand. And now, 14 months after that fateful day, I'm sitting in the grand throne room of Canterlot, partaking of what was now my Sunday morning ritual.

Princesses Celestia and Luna (I allowed them to keep their titles, as they had a lot of advice to offer and as 'King,' I still outranked them) were leaning over on the step below the throne, sticking their asses into the air and resting on their pillow-like breasts. All the better for me to stick my cock through and get a double hotdogging.

A wide variety of ponies below watched the spectacle, guests from all over Equestria coming to see me use the Princesses as my personal pleasure toys. Most of them were dressed in little more than fancy collars and boots – what passed for 'formal wear' in my new society. Almost all of them, mares and stallions alike, were masturbating to the sight.

Celestia and Luna, drunk on my scent and cum, smiled and declared praises to me as I thrust my obscenely huge cock between them. A year of steady, careful enhancements had made my size and production absolutely insane, able to drown a whole harem in the addictive stuff with the first volley of my orgasm.

With a grunt that echoed throughout the throne room, I came. The ponies rushed in to get what they came for: To catch my precious ejaculate in their mouths or lick it off the floor. Bottled, my cum sold faster than any hotcake could dare to dream, but everypony agreed that it was far more potent fresh from the source. My orgasm lasted for several minutes without stopping, ensuring there was plenty for all the ponies present to get a solid dose.

As my kingly pleasure waned, I looked to the side at one of the pillars. My first of all wives, my Concubine, Ditzy Doo, peered around the curvature of the structure, watching me with a sad frown on her face. She always looked like that these days. She wasn't happy with how things turned out.

Neither was I, to be honest. But somehow, with every pony lusting for each other, my own lusts were no longer out of place. My soul was dead, but at least… compared to everyone else… I was finally, relatively, nor–

KRAK-BOOM!!!

A giant blue hand crashed through the ceiling of the palace, sending everypony scurrying for cover as stone and glass went flying in all directions.

I just stood up and could only watch. "Holy…!"

The hand went straight for me. As its fingers closed tightly around the throne, the chair, the walls, the floor, everything faded into dust and blew away as the hand touched it, moving through the ornate materials like they were nothing. The hand closed tight around me, squeezing my body so painfully that I actually shrunk down, back into my body from 14 months ago. Clasped tight with only my head and shoulders exposed to the open air, I was pulled up through the ceiling.

The outside of the palace was not the city of Canterlot like I expected, but instead an endless dimension filled with fog and stars. Higher and higher I went until I could see the face of my captor – a mountain-sized blue stallion with angry glowing eyes.

"THIS FUTURE WILL NOT COME TO PASS," it bellowed.

My eyes widened, and I craned my head to the side so I could see the palace below: A single tiny building floating in a seemingly infinite dark blue void. Even now, the rest of it was fading into smoke.

"It was a dream?" I pondered aloud. Relief suddenly washed over me. "It was a dream! Oh, thank GOD. Hrrrk!"

That last bit was the noise I made as the Normal stallion's giant fist clenched tighter.

"YOUR TIME IS UP. YOU CANNOT ESCAPE JUDGMENT. YOU'VE TWISTED THIS CONCEPT FOR LONG ENOUGH."

There was a flash of blue light from behind me, and suddenly Princess Luna – the real, slender-figured version of her – flew up beside me. "Creature, wait!" she shouted. "This is too soon! They need more time to–"

The giant flicked a finger, smacking Luna so hard she went careening back into the void, popping out of the dream with a comical 'schlorp.'

With that done, the Normal brought its other giant hand over my head, threatening to block out all sight and sound as he crushed me to death in the dream world. Which no doubt meant consuming my mind and body in the real world.

"WaitwaitwaitwaitWAITWAITWAITWAIT!" I shouted as the hands closed in. "What about mercy?!"

"THERE IS NO MERCY FOR ABUSERS LIKE YOU."

"Not for me!" I screamed in the final moments I had. "For her!"

The Normal stallion stopped. The hand covering me lifted off, and the stallion glared at me, one giant eyebrow raised up.

Okay, part of me hadn't expected that to work at this point. Still, I pressed on. "If we transform after that shitshow last night…! If Celestia wakes up with a random stallion in her bed, after she surrendered so utterly, won't that destroy- fucking devastate her?!"

"THAT WAS YOUR FAULT," the Normal answered, squeezing tighter.

"Arrgh! Yes! Of course it was! I'm a fucking moron! But that doesn't change the fact that Celestia is in agony! She's been carrying this pain and fear for over a thousand years, and I basically just confirmed it for her! I need to go back and fix it somehow!" I dared to glare back at the giant stallion holding my life in his hands. "Because it's not like YOU'RE going to fix it, are you?? I'm what happens when the power is external, and you're what happens when the power goes internal. When you transform, YOU'RE not going to have the power to tell people SHIT! And you'll hardly want to, because all you wanna do is get back to your average fucking life and not cause any trouble!"

The giant's face contorted into a snarl, and he curled his free hand around the one squeezing me, applying ever more force to my slow crushing.

"Look!" I shouted. "If Celestia has a complete mental breakdown because of what happened tonight, won't that throw Equestria into disarray and chaos?! Won't that be fucking abnormal?!"

"AND YOU THINK YOU CAN FIX IT?" the Normal said derisively.

"Yes!" I had a burst of self-doubt. "Well, I can try!"

The fists closed ever tighter. I wasn't sure I had arms anymore. "YOU'LL SAY SOMETHING TO PROLONG YOUR STAY," he accused. "TOO MUCH RISK."

I groaned in pain, but for a moment, my resolve burned hotter than ever. "Grrrrr, hey! You can watch over my shoulder every step of the way! I'll… I'll give you full access! I won't… fight anymore…!" My head drooped, and the fire in my heart burned out. "I'm done. I surrender."

The Normal blinked slowly in surprise. The hands loosened, but didn't let me go.

"I'll go quietly. This… This fight isn't worth the effort anymore. Not after everything I've learned. Not after how badly I fucked up." A bit of my previous anger returned. "But I gotta get one last chance to fix what I broke. Not for me, but for her. And I swear, if you don't help HER, the frickin' ruler and protector of the people you represent, I'll find a way to make that regret linger in your heart for the rest of your statistically average lifespan."

The giant Normal stallion took a deep breath through his nose, glaring at me silently as he thought for a very, very long time. But I just stared back just as hard; I wasn't backing down on this.

Finally, he said, "I'LL BE WATCHING," and opened his hands.

I plummeted through the dreamscape, which melted away into complete blackness.

A second later, I woke up with a sudden jolt in the real world.

I was still on Celestia's bed, covered in milk, cum, and sweat. My body felt like death itself, sore and dehydrated and covered in friction burns, especially around my limp penis. I wondered if we'd somehow kept on fucking through the night. For the moment, Celestia was nowhere to be seen, though.

The buzzing from the Normal was now a steady hum of magic throughout my entire body. 'I'LL BE WATCHING,' the Normal's voice echoed in my head.

I groaned; not this inner voice shit. Just kill me now– Nonono I was joking!

Looking around, I noticed that there was a door to a separate balcony leading off from the bedroom. It was currently the only source of light; reddish-orange light, presumably from the sunrise.

From that balcony, Celestia entered. To be honest, even though she was still an exaggerated sex goddess in stature, she looked about as shitty as I did. Covered in cum and sweat, makeup running down her face from the tears… But she still had a smile on her face, even if it came with a nervous twitch.

She climbed up onto the bed, her massive breasts flowing over the sheets and engulfing most of my body. She laid down as flat as she could, which meant her breasts pancaked out until they were bumping my chin, and she was propped up a good two feet over me. My body buzzed with the Normal's anger – this situation was quickly becoming too abnormal to handle.

"Oh, no!" she said, her eyes lighting up with concern. "You got close to the edge while I was away… Let me help with that." She rocked back and forth, stimulating most of my entire body with her supernaturally smooth, soft tits. "Say something quick, something perverted. We've got a lot of work to do if we're going to keep you here."

The Normal raged, and I had a little think. She'd completely given into the idea that resistance was futile, that all of Equestria was now forfeit to my whims. She was even willing to help stave off the Normal herself. For a moment, I had to face the very real situation that I still had a choice. I wasn't locked into self-sacrifice until I actually said the words to do it. I could still make a break for it and fight off the Normal until the day I die.

Naturally, the spirit inhabiting most of my body didn't like that. I tried to assuage it mentally; it was still watching me, and if it didn't like what it was hearing, it could shut me down in an instant. I wasn't sure if that was completely true, but the Normal thankfully stopped and waited, ready to pounce.

Still… I had to come up with a way, preferably in as few words as possible, to help her heal the scars left by the human Masters and her relapse last night. No small task. Maybe it was impossible, maybe my only real chance was to keep running and figure it out later.

But I got an idea. It was a long shot. A very long shot. It might not work, and then I'd be up a creek AND unable to help Celestia anymore. But dammit, if I was going down this path, I had to take whatever chance I had.

I took a deep breath. My lungs twinged in pain. My body buzzed all over. The world itself seemed to hold its breath; the fate of an entire civilization hung in the balance. Celestia noticed me beginning to speak and leaned in with great anticipation. "Yes, Master? Tell me your first decree!"

I swallowed, winced, and looked Celestia in the eyes with as much confidence as I could muster. "Therapy…" I rasped, "is… over."

The world lurched back into motion. I was on the path now, and there was no turning back.

Celestia's eyes went wide. "…What?" she asked, her voice lowered to a frightened whisper.

Despite how weak I was getting, I tried my best to give her a wry smile. "This was… exposure therapy," I whispered back slowly, smirking a little at my own stupid cleverness. "That's all this was. You had some psy...psychological trouble… and this helped to–"

"No, NO, NOOO!!" Celestia screamed, reaching over her breasts and shaking my shoulders violently. "You can't! You can't go! YOU CAN'T LEAVE ME LIKE THIS!!"

I steeled myself. "You're okay. It's not as bad as you think. You're not…" I coughed. "You're not the slave you used to be."

Celestia's eyes filled with tears. "Yes… Yes I am!" she wailed, turning her head down. "I always have been! I was BORN a slave, and the only reason I can PRETEND to be a Princess is because there hasn't been a Master around!"

"That's… bullshit," I responded. "And you know how I know that?" I fought to unbury my arm from under Celestia's mega-breasts. "Because… of… THAT." And I pointed over her boobs at the open balcony doors.

She looked where I pointed. The orange sunlight of dawn was still pouring in.

"You raised the sun. You had thought you'd given up everything and reverted to your old ways, but you STILL RAISED THE SUN." I unburied my other arms and placed both hands on Celestia's soft muzzle, guiding her face back to mine. "Your cutie mark called to you, told you to do your job and Serve. Your. People." I smiled joyfully, breathing heavily with one last burst of emotion. "You. Are. Princess Celestia. You. Are. The ruler of Equestria. A free nation. You are not a slave putting up a facade. Princess Celestia is not an illusion that will break just because of some hedonistic asshole! This. Is. Real. And you. Are. A. Princess."

Celestia sniffled, took a shuddering breath, and then broke out into full-on crying. Her arms reached out and pulled me up by my shoulders, hugging me against her through her immense cleavage. But I didn't really care right now about the absurd sexuality of it all. Her sobbing was full of immense pain and sorrow, but somehow, I felt like… there was a hint of relief there, too. Like she'd needed a stranger to tell her this for a long time, and believe it.

And thanks to my last power of Normal, she could. Guess mind control has its uses after all.

The buzzing in my body reached an absolute fever pitch, my extremities visibly shaking with energy. I weakly raised one hand up, and noticed that the skin on the back of my hand was starting to turn blue.

"Sorry to say…" I muttered, my voice getting weaker, "this will be our only therapy session…"

Celestia's head jerked back. "No!"

"You'll… be fine," I assured her as I leaned back into the mattress. "Nowhere… to go… but up…"

"Pascal! Pascal…!" Celestia's voice, despite being right in my face, started to get quieter and fade away from my senses.

There was a shift all along my body, like an inversion of force. All the power that had been going out of my body had stopped and was now pushing inward, crushing my mind like a hydraulic press. My vision shrunk, like everything was getting further and further away from me.

"Tell… Derpy… sorry." And then there was nothing but blackness.

Magic tingled along my body and in my mind, setting the groundwork for changing me once and for all. I could only barely feel my body anymore, but I felt a pair of arms hugging me again and pulling me back up. I guess Celestia was giving me a goodbye hug. That was nice.

"I accept you."

The voice was no longer far away but directly in my right ear, clear as the morning bell.

The magic intensified all along my body.

I was shaking, vibrating all over, energy filling me to such a degree that I rose into the air, electricity storming off my skin.

My eyes and mouth opened; nothing but pure blue light poured out. There was an explosion.

And then I dropped, bouncing back onto the mattress. My whole body was numb. Even my brain felt tased, slow, sluggish. I couldn't move, I couldn't think. I could barely breathe.

'Who am I?' was my first thought. For the moment, I wasn't even sure. I felt like there were two possible answers, but I didn't know which one was right.

I opened my eyes, but everything was very blurry. I could make out the gist of the room, and the white mass that was Celestia seemed to now be at the foot of the bed instead of on top of me, like she'd been knocked back for some reason. As my vision cleared, I got the sense that she was… smiling? Joyful? But for which outcome?

Then I actually noticed the rest of my naked body. It wasn't blue. The stallion from my dreams had definitely been blue. I wasn't blue.

My heart raced. Still numb and tingly, I weakly raised my hand. The blue patch that had been growing on the back of my hand was gone, completely reverted to normal. I raised my hand to my face, feeling it – no pony-shaped muzzle. Just a human nose. I reached higher, and yep; human ears. I lifted my hips a little and reached for my tailbone with my other hand; no pony tail.

Finally, the answer came back to me. 'I am Pascal. I am human.'

And I BELIEVED it.

I stared, wide-eyed and confused, at Celestia. "What happened?" I croaked, my throat scratchy and sore from all the magic that had coursed through it.

The hyper-curved Princess, smiling and blinking away tears, carefully climbed back onto the bed. To give credit to the size of the mattress: Despite me laying in the center, Celestia managed to crawl to a position laying by my right side, with only one mega-breast smothering half my body. She gently grabbed my right hand and brought it up to her face, closing her eyes and resting her cheek against it. "I accepted you," she said simply.

Yeah, I knew it had been HER voice, but I wasn't closer to understanding. "What… HAPPENED?" I tried again.

"Exactly what you hoped would happen," Celestia explained softly, still nuzzling into my hand. "I, the one who most represents the status quo, declared that I accepted you in our world, tipping the scales back in your favor."

Okay, couple of questions. "That… wwwoorrrrrrked?" I asked bewilderedly. Hadn't been it her that said, in her heart of hearts, that she'd never accept me in her society? Hadn't that been the problem from the beginning?

"Your power had fully inverted at that point. Your influence had left me. I was free to change my decision and have it matter."

Other question, then. "…Why?" I was too weak to say the rest, but it couldn't have been clearer. Why, after everything I'd done? Why, when my presence caused her so much temptation and agony? Why, when all she wanted last night was to boot me off this planet and forget about me?

"I'll… admit it was a split-second decision," she replied, hesitantly at first. "I wasn't even certain that it would help." Celestia's eyelids opened, and her magenta eyes were full of affection. "But now that you're free – we're BOTH free – I can give you some clear reasons if you like."

I coughed. "Yes, please." I wanted to know on what conditions I'd gotten this new lease on life.

"Well, one, the important one: You laid down your life for me." Celestia's smile brightened radiantly. "Even though I'd given you the world on a platter, even under pain of the death you so feared. You gave up everything for the greater good."

I thought back to the dream, the alternate ending I could have gotten. "The bad end would've… kinda sucked, anyway," I muttered, my voice started to return.

My deadpan caused the sun goddess to chuckle. "A wise assessment. But it speaks to your character that you didn't just take it anyway, especially when your life was on the line. Reason enough for me to reevaluate my position on you." She held up two fingers. "Two: The power you wield, tempered by a good heart, wouldn't necessarily be bad for the world. I've been informed about everything you've done..."

'Thanks to the spies,' I mentally added.

"...and while I saw flashes of good in those reports, I dismissed them as small concessions to assuage what little guilt you felt. But when you sacrificed yourself, I saw those good deeds in a different light. The morals you showed me here reflected back in what you've done with the power. I considered all that, and in that split-second, found it acceptable. After all, you are, in many ways, the opposite side of the coin from Discord, and we've found a way to coexist with him and his powers. So why not you?"

"I still have the power…" It was kind of a question, kind of a statement, because it was just hitting me. I could still pass off everything I said and did as normal?

"Yes. The magic has fully integrated with you. Pascal, you are now a magical creature. But not a pony like us… You are a magical human; the Avatar of Acceptance."

"…Acceptance?"

Celestia smirked. "Well, you're not exactly Normal, are you? What we call Normal is usually the most Accepted things, but you, Pascal, are more the latter than the former. You represent that even the unusual, the unwanted, the grotesque, can be accepted and integrated into society. And your power is Acceptance that applies, universally, to everything you say and do – and you can even give Acceptance to others. I'd say that makes you a capable foil to the Spirit of Chaos."

I wasn't sure how to deal with this new information. It would take me a while to recategorize everything I knew about this power as Acceptance rather than Normal. Maybe I'd just keep calling it Normal for convenience's sake.

The Princess closed her eyes and pressed her muzzle into my hand, breathing deeply. "Which brings us to number three…" she spoke into my hand. "What you said, and the power behind it… I can still feel it now, like a soothing balm on my mind." She pulled my hand up to her mane, and I started gently rubbing the side of her head comfortingly. "I can hardly describe what it's like," she murmured, "to have a thousand years of experience but be too terrified to properly call on it. It's as though I could once see past the horizon, but for the past three weeks I could barely see my hand in front of my face. But now… Now I feel my sight returning. Your power is pushing the fear back."

Her eyes opened again, looking at me with such gratitude it nearly bowled me over.

"You gave back my mind. Pascal, you gave back my MIND. I was lost, I was your slave, and yet you pushed back the darkness and despair for me, ready to give your own mind in the process. Pascal… How could I NOT be grateful after that?"

I frowned. "Not sure I should earn points for unfucking my own fuck-up, but thanks, I guess."

Celestia chuckled again, but quickly returned to being sincere. "You did more than reverse your own damage," she said. "You've made me feel better than I have in centuries about… about my past. The scars are still there, but… Yes, like a soothing balm, you've given me a chance to heal."

A bit uncomfortably, I asked, "Does that mean… Do you still feel that sort of…?"

After what felt like ages of smiling, at last Celestia's face fell. "I guess that brings us to reason four for saving you, if I'm truly honest with myself," she muttered. Her lips sucked my thumb into her mouth, and she moaned quietly at the taste before gently pushing it back out. "It's a selfish reason, but… I couldn't give up the pleasure, not yet. But… but more positively, I think the reasoning was that maybe, with your help, I could receive more… 'therapy'…?"

I was very uncertain about all this. "Are you sure that'll help?"

Celestia sighed, her eyes flickering across my body. "I hope so. I'm only holding myself together now because I was overcome with emotion…"

"And because my power's not forcing you to obsessively surrender," I pointed out.

She didn't seem to take much comfort in that. "But eventually… The 'need' is as strong as ever, and I don't think I'll be able to resist indefinitely."

My eyes roamed over her body just as much. "I'm not sure I can either," I admitted. I scooched away a little bit; not much since I was half-buried under a giant marshmallowy breast. "But I don't think we should try any more 'therapy' until we deal with the addictive cum thing. I want to avoid pumping what's essentially more drugs into your system if I can help it."

"You want to… find a cure?" Celestia asked hesitantly. "Pascal… I'm not sure we can overcome my addiction so easily. This is something built into me by… by the…" She whimpered, and her legs twitched with unbidden pleasure.

"It's okay," I said as comfortingly as I could manage. "But I figure if we can figure out what the addictive element of my cum is and take that out, while still preserving the 'flavor,' that'll give you something to sort of, I dunno, wean off it."

"Do you think it's possible to do that?"

"Well… You've got three things you didn't have a thousand years ago." I counted on my fingers. "Advances in magic, science, and medicine; a willing human to be a test subject; and… Twilight Sparkle. If anyone can figure it out, I think she can."

That managed to put a small smile back on Celestia's face. "It wouldn't be the first time she's come to my aid, to do what I cannot." But the smile disappeared just as quickly. "Oh goodness, I'll have to tell her everything. I'll have to… show her… THIS." She gestured at her exaggerated body, then let out a shuddering breath. "I have to tell her anyway. No matter how today turned out, she would deserve to know."

"And what about everyone else?" I asked. When that caused a pained look to appear on Celestia's face, I blanched and quickly added, "You know what, we can figure that out later. Right now, we're both… yeah."

"Yes."

For a little while, we rested there in silence, uncomfortably in contact with each other's nude body.

"I'm free," I said out of the blue. I could still hardly believe it. "I'll never have to worry about another resurgence again?"

"The magic is fully integrated now," Celestia replied. "Before, you were essentially a cross between a cage and a conduit. But now you and the power are one and the same. The judgment has passed, and you are free to use your power of Acceptance however you want."

I wasn't sure if it was smart to ask, but I figured it would be better to get it out of the way. "On a scale of 1 to 10, how worried are you that NOW I'll try to take over Equestria?"

Celestia let out a sharp bark of laughter and gave me an incredulous stare. "Now why would you put a thought like that in my head, you jerk?"

I shrugged sheepishly. "I dunno. Seemed like a fair thing to worry about."

The Princess sighed and said, "Two. You had the world on a platter under pain of death and you put the world above yourself. If there's a more telling test of character than that, I have yet to invent it. Now, maybe in a decade or two, your heart will change, maybe something tragic will happen to you to turn you towards darkness. But by then we'll have devised some system of checks and balances, and regardless, that's not right now. Right now, today, I'm confident your heart is in the right place, and you'll do your best to use it responsibly."

I was impressed and a little intimidated by her foresight. Still, I couldn't help but ask, "How much of that is my power talking to you?"

Celestia shook her head and rubbed her cheek into my hand. "For the moment, I'd rather have your power in my mind than not. It's what's holding me together."

I sighed. "Yeah… Can't really afford to turn it off completely. Otherwise we might go back to torches and pitchforks."

"I'm truly sorry for everything," Celestia said urgently. "You may have had trouble fitting in, but you didn't deserve to have my fears projected onto you."

"Yeah, well, extenuating circumstances. I have a lot to be sorry for, too." I gave her another sheepish smile. "Truce?"

The sun goddess returned the smile. "Truce."

Another minute or so passed by in silence, with only the sounds of the breeze and the birds outside to listen to. It occurred to me that Celestia and I were basically having a bizarre version of pillow talk after an all-night sex marathon, and I wasn't sure how to process that.

I went for a diversion. "Hey, Celestia? Sorry to ask, but could you, uh, send out a couple messages somehow?"

Celestia's horn lit up, and she floated several parchments and an inky quill over the bed. "Whatever you need."

"Right. If you could send out two letters, one to Fancy Pants' estate addressed to Trixie and Moondancer, the other to Spitfire's residence… Just say 'Pascal found the third option.' That should let them know I'm alright."

The quill got to work transcribing and addressing the messages. Celestia then folded the letters, sealed them, and teleported them away. "Done and done."

After the letters were sent, I winced and snapped my fingers in realization. "Wait, one more. I need to let Derpy know. Now, do we send it to her house, or is she still staying at Twilight's palace…?"

"IIIIINCOOOMIIIIING!"

There was a crash through the balcony door and a small cloud of dust. When the cloud settled, there was a busty gray pegasus mare sitting upside-down, her lower body propped up against an ornate dresser. This had the side-effect of completely covering her face in her own tits.

Both Celestia and I were stunned. "D-Derpy…?" I asked. Celestia moved to cover herself with the bedsheets, but relented once she realized she didn't have enough.

The mare picked herself up and gave us a wall-eyed grin. "Pascal! Princess! You're alright!!" She took a running dive onto the bed, shoving Celestia's breast off my body so that she could lay on top of me. Derpy buried her face into my neck and hugged me tight. "I was so worried! Why did you have to leave while I was working?! I mean, I know WHY, Luna told me everything, but… Oh, I'm just glad you're alive!!"

"Luna…?" Celestia echoed.

The light from the balcony was filled with an enormous shadow as Luna landed from her flight and walked in. Her breasts were back to being as big as I remembered them in my dream, only an order of magnitude smaller than Celestia's. I guessed this had to be her natural size after all. I also noticed she was holding an ice pack to the side of her head. "Sister…"

The sun princess couldn't help but narrow her eyes a little. I realized that, if Luna had been openly on my side all day yesterday, then there would have probably been an argument between them at the very least. "Hey…" I tried to speak.

"Sister, I am so sorry," Luna apologized profusely. "When Pascal made his intentions clear, I… Well, I don't want to put the entire blame on him, but–"

"No, I'll freakin' take the blame," I insisted, looking between the two uber-busty alicorns. "I never should've pitted you against each other. And Luna, I REALLY should've just had you tell me again instead of marching up without knowing. I completely fucked up because I was angry, and I'm sorry."

Luna took a deep breath. "I appreciate you saying that, Pascal," she replied. "But I own part of this, too. I just wanted to say, the way I rationalized it, despite the risks… was hope things would turn out exactly this way." She gestured at me and Celestia. "That you two would find salvation in each other. And more importantly, Pascal would help you realize that your fear of humans need not consume you. But for all this to happen, I rationalized that you needed to see each other's honest reactions – Pascal to see the depths of Celestia's pain for the first time, and Celestia to see Pascal's true ignorance about the past. It's… It's been hard, watching you these past three weeks, sister. I only wished the best for you, I swear it."

I grimaced. "That was such a long shot. You wouldn't have made that call if I hadn't forced your mind into it. I'm so, so sorry."

"I forgive both of you," Celestia said firmly. "Luna… Despite what I said, I know you would never abandon me. I just didn't want to be wrong."

"There was too much at stake," Luna agreed. "I… forgive you, too. And I forgive you, Pascal. Your anger was… maybe not justifiable in the end, but completely understandable."

"I'll take it," I muttered. Then I looked down at Derpy, who was just smiling lovingly up at me. "So… what in the world are you doing here? Not that I mind…"

Luna shut the balcony doors behind her, set the ice pack down on an end table, and walked over to the opposite side of the bed from Celestia. "After we parted ways, I was informed that the guards had caught a pegasus attempting to infiltrate the castle."

Derpy got a determined look on her face. "I got the message from Spike when I got back from work, and I wanted to come and help you, but then I missed the train! I didn't want to wait another second, so I just started flying."

"She flew all the way from Ponyville to Canterlot," Luna confirmed, taking a seat at the edge of the mattress. "By the time she was accosted above the palace, she was absolutely exhausted, poor thing."

"Wow," I said.

"I took her into my private quarters and brought her up to speed on what had happened since you fell asleep the night before," Luna continued.

"But then she wouldn't let me go to you!" Derpy complained. "She locked the doors and said we couldn't interfere. All we could do was watch."

"Yes…" Luna mumbled contritely. "That was part of my rationalization, I'm afraid; that you had to do this yourselves."

"Not sure what you could've done, to be honest," I commented. "I mean, we might've appreciated the intervention with how things were going, but… yeah."

Celestia, meanwhile, was turning so red that she looked about to catch on fire. "W-Watch…?" she nearly squeaked, pulling the covers toward her. "You… You used scrying on us…?"

"We did. I wanted to make sure neither of you went too far."

"THAT wasn't too far?!" I exclaimed, vividly recalling being fucked half to death.

"I… assumed you had to get that out of your system," Luna admitted. Noticing Celestia's embarrassment, she rolled her eyes and said, "Oh, please, sister. With how much time we spent serving the Masters, it's nothing I haven't seen before. Or tasted before, for that matter. You know how much they loved incest."

Celestia looked like she wanted to curl into a ball and implode.

That's when I noticed something. Derpy's hair was kind of messy and disheveled. Luna looked a bit sweaty and unrefined, too. There was a lingering trace of feminine arousal in the air, and it wasn't coming from the princess of the sun. "Did you two…?"

Derpy blushed. "Yeah."

"It was hard not to get worked up, watching you two," Luna said. "We agreed, in lieu of being able to help you, we'd at least help each other through the night." Celestia rolled over with her hands covering her face, apparently NOT wanting to deal with hearing about her sister's sexual escapades.

I just looked back down at Derpy with an impressed expression. "Niiice…" I whispered.

Derpy grinned and whispered back, "Couldn't let you have all the fun…"

"No, I'm absolutely okay with this. Fair's fair."

"You're okay with it because we're two girls with huge boobs."

"Well, yeah."

Luna lifted her feet up to the bed, settling in alongside us. I was now sandwiched by Celestia on one side, Luna on the other, and Derpy on top of me. It was incredibly comfortable. A tight fit – even the supersized mattress could only barely contain the bulk of two people plus two princesses at their maximum size – but very comfortable for me, at least. "So, what next for Pascal, Equestria's Good Human?" Luna asked playfully. "Another romp, I imagine? Because I should let you know now, Celestia's not the only one who feels the hunger…"

Suddenly, that lick on my neck last night made a lot more sense. She hadn't been as transformed as Celestia, but Luna was still one of the OG slaves to the Masters. Everyone else in this generation had a thousand years of independence to kind of genetically get over it. Luna was still as designed for human sex as the day she was created. It was a scary thought.

"We agreed to postpone 'therapy' until we can look into changing the properties of his… ejaculate," Celestia cut in, rolling back over and nearly smooshing Derpy under her gazongas.

Luna hummed thoughtfully. "Hmmm… You know, if he's a magical creature, that means the magic around us will fully support his transformations now… Not only that, he might not even have a 'template' form to revert back to…"

Derpy's face lit up with glee. "You mean he can get even bigger?!" She rolled her hips against mine in emphasis.

I winced, the phantom pain of last night's sex-fest coming back like a motherfucker. "Uh…! You know what sounds better than that right now?" I let out a yawn and snuggled back into the silky sheets and abundant pillows. "Sleep. Normal, dreamless, non-threatening, non-transformative, non-prophetic, non-sadly-jacking-it-into-my-blanket-beforehand, SLEEP. I haven't had just a good night's sleep in like… 24 days…"

Luna let out a yawn as well. "That… could be the best idea you've had all weekend, Pascal. This is normally the end of the cycle for me."

"I was up just about all night," Derpy agreed. I finally noticed that there were little wrinkles under her eyes. Between the sex and the worry, it all must have taken its toll on her.

Celestia nodded. "Maybe… Maybe just sleeping with a human nearby will be good… for now…"

Luna attempted to scooch in closer, her bouncing boobs so big that the side of one was squishing Derpy from the other side now. "What do you think, sister? Can this bed support all of us?"

"I think so…"

Derpy smiled down at my tired face. "Are you comfy, honey?"

But I was already out cold.

The New Normal

The next time I blearily opened my eyes, the room had changed. A gentle mist was flowing through, and the decor had changed to some kind of gigantic Arabian-style harem chamber. Celestia's bed was there, and Celestia, Luna, and Derpy were still practically smothering me, but there were a bunch of new but familiar ponies resting around the bed on the dozens of pillows and cushions strewn about. They were all nude or wearing lingerie.

I could see Twilight Sparkle, Lyra, Bon Bon, Golden Harvest, Big Macintosh, Zecora, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Mrs. Cake, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Octavia, Fluttershy, Daisy, Sassaflash, a Royal Guard, Trixie, Ms. Harshwhinny, Moondancer, Twilight Velvet, Misty Fly, Surprise, Fleetfoot, Spitfire, Photo Finish, Sapphire Shores, female Hoity Toity, Eclair Crème, Midwinter Grace, and Upper Crust.

My eyes narrowed, and then I tilted my head towards Luna. "I thought I asked for a DREAMLESS sleep…" I murmured.

Luna's eyes didn't open, but she shifted slightly and let out a tired little moan. "Mmm… No such thing," she mumbled. "We always dream. There are only mornings where we don't remember. I could ensure you" – she yawned – "ahhh, don't remember this, if you like…"

I looked around, laid my head back down, and closed my eyes. "This is fine."

The day was still going strong when I woke up for real. Judging by the short, narrow shadows being cast from the windows, it was probably about noon. I was feeling better after a few hours of sleep. Still getting ready to crash after three days of exertion and stress, but better now than at sunrise.

More importantly, waking up with the knowledge that I would never have to worry about my dreams, my mind, my personal reality ever again – that was all the rejuvenation I needed.

I also kinda needed to use the bathroom.

Celestia was away, leaving Luna on one side and Derpy half-laying on top of me, her arms curled around my chest. I tried to gently pull away, but as soon as I started, Derpy's arms tightened slightly. "MY stud," she muttered, still mostly asleep. "MY hunk."

I could help but grin stupidly at the compliment (never thought I'd get genuinely called a 'hunk' in my life) and how adorable it was. "Your 'stud' has to pee, dear," I sarcastically whispered back, and pulled myself all the way out of her grasp. She made a frowny face, which just tugged at my heart, so I gave her a loving stroke along her mane. She smiled again, and I was satisfied enough to roll out of bed.

The only doors from this room led out to the balcony or back to the fireplace room, so I quietly tiptoed over to the exit and cracked it open just enough to see if there was anyone I was about to offend with my nudity.

Laying across the central rug in the next room, resting along the huge roll pillow surrounding it, was Princess Celestia, a bunch of official-looking papers levitating in front of her. The alicorn's figure was back down to the much thinner shape I'd first seen last night. She was wearing a thick bathrobe and sipping a floating, steaming cup of tea.

The Princess noticed the creaking of the door, and when she looked at me, her eyes widened with the slightest bit of surprise. It took her a second to realize I was still naked, which caused her to blush and glance aside in shame. "If…" she said haltingly, "if you want to come through, I think I can… handle it."

I took a deep breath and, hoping for the best, stepped inside. My flaccid dick and significant testes were still waving about with every step I took, and I got self-conscious. "I can get a pillow or something to cover up…"

"No no no, it's fine," Celestia said hurriedly, her eyes locked on and unable to look away. "I should get… acclimated to it anyway." Her reduced hips squirmed a bit as she stared.

Not sure how to solve this problem, I went for a distraction. "So, uh… what're you working on?"

Grateful for the diversion, Celestia tore her eyes away and went back to scribbling a quill on several scrolls, alternating between them. "Some preparatory measures," she said, taking a loud, nervous slurp of tea. "One of them is halting Joe's distribution of semen-based products…"

"Aww," I said involuntarily. My sexual changes to Canterlot weren't going to stick…

"…until the Royal Food Administration can conduct a study on the properties and health effects of semen and breastmilk as ingredients, so that regulations can be put into place. Their nutritional content, whether it's fattening, nutritious, or not very substantive at all, might depend on the diet of the provider – it will have to be measured regularly and communicated to customers. If a provider distributes their own 'product' while they're sick, for example, they'll have to be held accountable. Then, of course, if they make 'excess,' how will it be stored? Things like that. So this decree will suspend Joe's public distribution until that process is complete, which will take a few months."

"Oh!" I said. Well, that was… perfectly reasonable, actually. Wouldn't want ponies getting sick because of some perverted, last-minute idea I put together to stave off imminent mind-death.

Celestia floated up another scroll. "This is a proposal for regular mental health surveys and performance evaluations for the Wonderbolts as they try their new 'stress relief' policy." Then another scroll. "This is a call for public surveys in all towns weighing in on the issue of 'public toplessness vs. minimization enchantments.'" Another scroll. "This is a commendation to Lieutenant Rook for his valiant service and discerning judgment." Another. "And this… this is a letter to my nephew, Blueblood. I didn't realize he was doing so badly."

I was a little rooted in place by her thoroughness. "So… you're… KEEPING the stuff I did?"

The Princess's face was neutral as she considered all the documents. "I've been so afraid of sex in society that I really don't know how the best way to start integrating it. So I'm using the things you've done as a testbed."

"Huh, okay. Still, the sex part aside – anyone ever tell you you're scary-good at your job?"

"Often. I don't ever believe them, but I like it when ponies appreciate the work I do." Celestia stared into the cold fireplace. "Beneath the… curves and the… sordid past, the reality is I'm kind of a boring old lady. A doting great-aunt with a schedule for everything."

"Well, I was always taught to respect my elders, so…"

"You could have fooled me, the way you stormed up here."

"Hey, I was in your corner in the end, wasn't I?"

The half-hearted attempts at humorous jabs instead opened up a tense, awkward silence. There was a great big elephant in the room, and it had to do with what happened last night, as well as the future. We both looked down at our respective bodies, thinking of all the troubles they were causing each other.

Celestia then looked at me and said, "I must confess something. When I woke up this morning, I'd spent so much time breathing your pheromones I… I woke up completely soaked, and had to take care of myself for half an hour." The Princess's head drooped. "I'm very, very afraid, Pascal. Not rationally. I can't stress enough, this is the first time I've EVER had hope of overcoming this part of me. And your power is still comforting me, preventing me from falling completely into despair. I trust you after your selflessness this morning. And yet… I feel like there are so many ways this could go wrong."

My head drooped. "I understand that."

"I know you used 'therapy' as a way to re-contextualize last night and help me reclaim my mind. And part of me was hoping that we could find a way for you to continue… But I never formally asked you. Knowing what you know, seeing how deep these scars run… Do you still want to help?"

I nodded. "I do. I absolutely do." With a sigh, I added, "I pity you, Celestia. I'd hate to meet the guy that can hear your story and NOT feel sorry for you. What you're going through is absolute torture, and if I can do anything to help…"

Celestia smiled for just a moment before looking worried again. "Be honest: Do you think it's possible to… save me?"

I took a deep breath; that was a doozy of a question. "Well… Them's some deep scars. You're over a millenium old, I'm some schlub in my mid-twenties. You're carrying the world on your shoulders – I got to feel that weight yesterday, and I'm not sure I ever want to get used to it." I gave her a little shrug. "But… maybe it's the fact that I'm still here after a hopeless confrontation, but I'm feeling optimistic. It might take the rest of my natural lifespan, but I think we can turn this around. As long as we keep at it, stay respectful, that sort of thing."

The smile on the Princess's face returned. "I'm glad you believe so. Truly, I am. It gives me hope."

That made me feel a little better, too. But now that I was more awake, I was starting to runneth over with questions of my own. "Is there anything else you want to ask me?" I said first. She shook her head. "Well, can I ask you a few things, then?"

Celestia's face fell slightly – she was just up and down today, wasn't she? "You… You may." Her eyes focused on my exposed dick again, and her voice slowly lowered to nearly a whisper. "Just… keep in mind I'm about six minutes away from jumping your bones…"

I grimaced at the prospect of her losing control again. "Ah. You're saying we should keep our distance until I get cured."

"If we can manage it," the Princess squeaked. "We don't know how long it will take. I might be unable to resist getting a 'fix' before then."

"Well, it's not like I'll be able to stop ya if you go full sexual rampage again," I muttered, then shook my head. "Y'know, you shouldn't give yourself an excuse like that. Just in principle. Y'know, stay strong."

"This IS me staying strong," Celestia insisted, her eyes still not leaving my junk. "In front of a human cock, this is the strongest I've ever been."

That was a little frightening. "Okay… Lightning round, then." I went over to the desk at the side of the room, pulled out the Princess-sized chair and sat in it backwards, partially hiding my junk. "First question: How does the Masters' banishing fit with the rest of history? Like, up to Hearth's Warming and the founding of Equestria."

Celestia took a deep breath as she recalled back an unbelievable number of years, though her eyes were still locked on the back of the chair like she was trying to see through it. "My sister and I thought that the rest of the ponies should handle their own affairs, so we became hermits of a sort. Adventuring through the lands to protect ponies from rising threats, since the Masters no longer had a stranglehold on the more dangerous creatures and magicks." Despite herself, she smiled a little. "That was a fun century. Then Star Swirl the Bearded asked us to uphold the newfound harmony between the three tribes, and we eventually accepted."

Interesting enough. Time for a harder question. "Did you really think I was one of the Masters in disguise, just with their power suppressed? Do you really think they'd have the patience to put themselves through what I went through? Is that why you used a truth spell on me?"

"That, and to eliminate some other possibilities," Celestia admitted, finally managing to look away from me. "And yes, I couldn't shake that fear from my mind. We haven't seen humans in 1300 years. We don't know if they still value Equestria, if they're plotting revenge, or if they just gave up on us. All I can do is form conspiracy theories on how they might infiltrate this world and undo their banishment. Not healthy, but nothing about this is."

"Mm. So… If you thought I was such a threat from the start…"

"Why didn't I kill you?"

The way she said it sent a chill down my spine. "Uh, sure, let's go with that." Macabre as it may be, it was a valid question.

Celestia smiled wryly. "A rationalization. Ironic, isn't it? I was nearly about to, then I thought, 'If he is one of the Masters incognito, he can give us intel about what they've been up to for 1300 years.' So I didn't. Then Twilight took such a personal interest in you. If I'd taken you out then, I would have had to explain and show her all of this. The rest is… well, you know how it turned out."

I would've been a little bit more scared, hearing about how I almost died three weeks ago, but after this morning's life-or-death struggle I was feeling particularly hardened. "Alright then," was all I said to that. The next question that came to mind was possibly even more sensitive, though. "Don't you think it's about time to tell the world the truth? You've got a lot of ponies wondering why you've put them through the things you have. You might think it would discourage them, but I think it would at least give them a reason why–"

"Six to eight weeks."

"…Huh?"

The radiant sun goddess took a deep breath and exhaled sharply, like she was letting go of a massive weight. "I didn't destroy all of the records. They're in a top-secret vault. I… wanted to be able to point Twilight towards them if the Masters ever invaded." She stared off into space again. "I'll reintroduce the materials into circulation in strategic locations where certain historians will find them. Eventually, they'll consult each other and put the pieces together. The story will circulate in local news, then break into national news as the 'theory' gains cohesiveness and relevance. Shortly after, the public will demand a comment from me and Luna. I will admit to its entire truth and show them what the Masters did to me." She glanced at me with a cold, calculating eye. "If I start this Thursday, all of that will take six to eight weeks."

I was even more stunned than before. It was frightening to see a chessmaster at work. "SCARY-good at your job," I repeated quietly.

Celestia shrugged her shoulders. "I've always WANTED to tell them, but my fear held me back."

"And you can't just… tell them… today?"

"If I went out and dumped all the evidence, all the information in one lump report," Celestia countered, "it would be too much. My way gives the public more time to process it organically, as well as something for my critics to hold against me and seek momentary catharsis with. That way, when I ask for pity later, they'll be more open to my side of the story."

I wasn't entirely sure if that was the best way to go about this, but I didn't have a counter-argument against the millennium-old alicorn. All I could say was, "What do you think Luna will think of that plan?"

She considered for a moment, then smirked a little and said, "She'll probably go behind my back and give the historians subtle hints in their dreams, speeding up the process. So it will take closer to six weeks than eight."

"Is there ANYTHING you can't freaking predict?" I asked exasperatedly.

"Now you understand the frustration of my aides," she joked. The Princess softened her expression and added, "I WILL be telling Twilight and the other Elements as soon as possible, though. Rarity will already be in Canterlot for Fashion Week. I could summon them as early as tomorrow morning. Though I'll probably wait until the evening; I'd like to have Luna's support when we do this."

"Y'know," I added, "there's some other people, too. Trixie, Moondancer, and Spitfire fought hard for me to even get here. Lyra in Ponyville, she's practically obsessed with humans; she needs to know. And Bon Bon, I mean Sweetie Drops? How much did she put on the line to serve you with minimal intel?"

With a pained look, Celestia said, "Fine. I'll invite them, too. So long as they can be trusted not to tell anypony before… before we're ready to go official."

"I'm sure they'll just be happy to know what the hell this was all about."

She let out a defeated sigh and shivered. "Any other questions? Your pheromones are starting to permeate the room."

It was time to cut this short, then. I still had plenty of questions about… well, everything, but it was clear this wouldn't be my last chance to ask them. "Alright. Where's your bathroom? I still kinda need to go, and probably shower too."

"That would be for the best," Celestia said with a relieved sigh. Her horn lit up, and in a flash of light, a set of double-doors appeared embedded in the wall near me.

Confused, I stood up from the chair and opened the doors. Based on the placement, it should have opened to outside the tower, but instead they revealed a massive private bathroom – probably designed for Celestia's true size.

I had to ask. "You use a portal door to go to your private bathroom?"

"I meet a lot of important ponies in these chambers," Celestia replied. "It would be hard to conceal my true nature if the place where I wash my whole body was easily accessible and right next door."

I put one foot through the doorway – and it felt like I was crossing a mile in a single step – but one last thing nagged at me. Looking back, I asked, "You really never told this to anyone else? Never shared your bed with a single stallion? Or mare?"

With a heavy sigh, she replied, "In desperate moments, and with very persistent ponies who proved they really cared about me, I have laid with a lover very, VERY discreetly." She looked away in shame. "But the Masters made it difficult for me to be… satisfied by a pony."

My eye twitched. "Oh. Sorry." I hastily walked through the doors and shut them behind me. Not only was that depressing, hearing that you were soon to be an immortal goddess's only consistent source of orgasms was… intimidating.

Celestia's private bathroom was, again, immense. The tub alone looked like it belonged to a spa or a whole bathhouse, but it was pretty obviously designed for the Princess to wash her massive, perverted body. But a section of it had some sliding curtains and a separate showerhead, so it also seemed like she could use just part of it when she was in her 'restrained' size. Besides that, there was a fancy-looking toilet, and a row of mirrors above a marble sink – with so many feminine products on the counter that it took me a second to find the water knobs.

I took care of my hygiene as quickly as I could. I awkwardly discovered the wonders of enchanted toilet paper. I fumbled with the bizarre array of soaps, shampoos, conditioners arranged near the walls of the shower. After that, I gave my hair a quick comb and called it a day.

The image of myself in the mirror still looked tired. It had been a very long three and a half days. Yet, I didn't hate the man I was looking at as much as I used to. I looked alright. Now that the weight was sheared off, I needed to put on some mass and muscle with proper diet and exercise, but that was something to look forward to rather than dread. I had a fresh start. Not just for my body, but for just about everything.

I thought back to everyone I owed a debt to for getting here. Derpy, Trixie, Moondancer, Spitfire, Lyra, Twilight, Discord…

Discord.

I needed to do something about him.

I got onto my knees on the tiled bathroom floor and prostrated myself, lowering my head almost all the way to the ground. "Thank you, Discord," I prayed solemnly, "for this glorious blessing. I am endlessly grateful."

There was a flash of light, and the sound of water running from the shower filled the room. I raised my head, and the curtains were drawn, silhouetting the shadow of a draconequus wearing a shower cap and scrubbing himself with a brush.

"Do you think Celly will mind if I borrow her horn polish?" the Spirit of Chaos asked casually, picking up a bottle from the edge of the bath. "My antler is SUCH a hassle to maintain."

I tried to get his attention. "Mpphh-hhrrrm!" My eyes narrowed; my mouth was sealed with a strip of duct tape. Again.

Discord pulled back the shower curtain just enough to poke his head through and glare at me. "Oh, what, do you want me to throw you a parade?! Congratulations, you're a winner! But unless the next words out of your mouth are 'You, Discord, are immune to my power forever,' I don't want to hear it!" He closed the curtains and grumbled, "I already have enough Normal and Acceptable words drilling into my skull, thank you very much."

I tugged at the edge of the tape. Painfully, it wouldn't come off. "Mmhmm!" I hummed loudly through the adhesive and fabric.

Discord shut off the water and peeked around the curtain again. "Was that an affirmative grunt I just heard?"

I nodded vigorously. "Mmhmm."

The draconequus's eyes narrowed. "You do realize what idea you're communicating, right? Freeing me from your influence… Forfeiting the ability to stop me from ruining your life with Chaos… Are you ABSOLUTELY sure that's what you mean?"

I nodded again, very clearly and deliberately.

Discord's eyes widened, and then he tipped his head sideways over the water and started smacking his claw against his upper ear. One by one, blocky blue letters – physical letters of the alphabet – tumbled out of his lower ear and into the water, all spelling out the imperatives I'd imposed upon him the day after the mob. Letter after letter fell into the water and dissolved into powder, staining the water a deep sea blue.

When the last letter wriggled out of his ear, Discord pulled his head up and shook it vigorously. "Woo! Hrrbrbrbrbr! MUCH better." Then his eyes glowed red, a sick sneer split his face, and his claw raised up with two fingers pressed together as he looked towards me. "Now…!"

Snap!

I ducked and covered my head as the reality-warping flash filled the room. I peeked up, wondering if he'd teleported me to some nightmare dimension to take revenge on me for filling his head with Normal commands…

But no, I was still in the bathroom. Discord was out of the shower with a towel around his draconic waist and another wrapped around his horns.

"What?" he asked innocently. "I didn't say I WOULD ruin your life with Chaos… Just that by releasing me you'd have to accept the risk."

I got up to a kneeling position and tugged at the duct tape over my mouth again. It finally started to peel off, which caused me no small amount of agony.

"Although if I'm honest, this works out better for you in the long run," Discord admitted, grabbing a nail file off the counter and sharpening his claws. "Normal magic and Chaos magic do not get along. Having just a little bit inside me would've driven me insane over time. And who knows what would happened to you then?"

I rubbed my face and said, "Yeah, I had a feeling it was like that."

Discord let out a contented sigh. "It's so nice to hear you speak without internally cringing at every Normal word." He waved the nail file at me with a stern expression. "Don't think this suddenly makes us friends, though! Just because you undid the pain doesn't mean I forgot you caused it."

Weirdly, I found that comforting, like it was the first thing about today that made sense. Celestia and the others had been so nice about me unfucking my fuck-up that it had put me off a little bit. "FINALLY someone gets it," I remarked.

With a chuckle, the draconequus said, "Right? It's amazing what these ponies will forgive and forget the moment you say you're 'reformed.'" He considered himself in the mirror and tossed off the towel on his head – it started barking and running around the room. "But then again…" he mused, "if they didn't, I'd still be a statue, you'd be the most boring pony in all of existence, and neither of us would have any friends. So what do we know?" He idly tugged at his beard, like he was wondering if he should trim it.

The towel-dog ran up to me and tried to climb up onto my chest. I shooed it off. It growled, then whined, then leaped up to the towel rack and folded up normally. I got to my feet and dusted off my knees, then looked up at Discord and said, "But really… Thank you, Discord. Seriously."

Discord eyed me critically. "Hmm… Your thanks aren't as sweet as Fluttershy's. But they're not as begrudged as Twilight's." He shrugged. "I'll take it." He picked up a magical hair-dryer and proceeded to blow it across his eyebrows, his goatee, and the puff of fur at the end of his tail. Then he set it down and added, "Speaking of… Fluttershy had nothing but nice things to say after that party of yours, so it sounds like you didn't treat her like a total cow. I appreciate that immensely – this would be a very different conversation otherwise. And I hope for your sake you keep up that respectful attitude around her. Understand?"

"Yeah, absolutely," I said contritely. I was suddenly really glad I had tried to at least temper my lusts with decency all this time. Who could've guessed that Discord would end up being the final judge of my whole adventure? Of course, then a slightly disturbing thought occurred to me. "You didn't… watch, did you?"

"AAAAHAHAHAHAAA!" Discord burst into laughter, floating into the air. His lower towel slid off, thankfully revealing nothing but his dry, featureless lower body. "WHAT?! You think I would…?! Bwaaahahahaheeheeheehee!" He wiped a tear from his eye. "Pascal, Pascal, naive little Pascal… I know your mind is blown by all the big tiddies, but seriously. When you've had a foursome with a three-headed Anubian demigoddess, the concept of entropy personified, and an android from the future powered by a sentient singularity, THEN we can talk about 'sexual conquests.'" He didn't make air-quotes with his fingers, but a pair of quotation marks appeared next to his head and bobbed in time with the last two words before disappearing.

It was hard to hold a conversation with Discord without being rendered speechless every few sentences, I discovered. "So… uh… the sex doesn't interest you?"

"Eh, it's chaotic," Discord said with a shrug. "It's going against the status quo. I'm fine with that. No, I'm more interested in all the subtle perversions you've inflicted on society since I stopped watching." He landed and raised up a hand in the snapping position. "In fact, I'm going to go for a walk and check it all out. I imagine I have a LOT to catch up on."

"Wait wait," I said quickly, putting my hands up. "Can I ask just a couple more basic questions?"

The draconequus's eyes narrowed. "Fine, but only so that we can talk about something more interesting next time. Fire away."

"So… how do you fit into the Masters timeline? Did you know about them?"

Discord checked his claw absently. "They were before me, so I'm not interested." He frowned in thought, then added, "Well, I suppose there's one thing. Without their total control of all magics… Well, I won't spoil my whole origin story, but let's just say that events unraveled that allowed Chaos magic to run free and eventually create ME!" He grinned. "And isn't the world a better place for it? So much more interesting."

I chuckled nervously. "Y'know, you're not even wrong."

"Ha! See, someone gets it!" He shook his head in mild amazement. "Are we actually getting along? The Spirit of Chaos and the Avatar of Acceptance? Imagine that."

"So… Did you know about Celestia's… thing? Did she ever ask you to use your powers to change her body?"

"Oh, I knew. Found out pretty quickly once I assumed power. It was fun for a little while to torment both her and Luna with it. Alas, my powers can't cause permanent physical changes in living beings – and they don't need to! I usually get bored and change it to something else well before the reversion time is up. Celestia never asked me after I reformed, but I think she already knew I couldn't help with that. Or she just didn't want to bring it up. Either way."

That was all pretty illuminating, and worrying. If Discord couldn't do it, and a thousand years of magical advances hadn't solved it, was there really no way to give Celestia a more reasonable body? "Okay, last question," I said. "…Did you know all this would happen?"

"Pffff," he scoffed. "I'm not Celestia. I'm not a chessmaster. Why do people keep thinking I come up with these insanely complicated contingency plans??"

"Um… I seem to remember something about 'plunderseeds'…?"

"Oh, that." Discord waved me off. "Look, I REALLY didn't know what was going to happen – that was the fun of it! I mean, any idiot could have guessed you'd use it to relieve your lusts on the populace. Any moron could figure out that a confrontation between you and Celestia would be close behind. Any IMBECILE could have supposed that having pony magic inside a human would cause trouble! I just didn't expect the resurgences to happen so quickly…" His tone softened. "And I sure didn't expect you to find some kind of happy middle ground in all of that."

The Spirit of Chaos raised his fingers.

"I didn't think you'd make it. I honestly thought you'd have your little rampage and then get blasted with a rainbow or something. But you exceeded all expectations. I'm proud, Pascal," he said with utter sincerity. "I'm really, really proud."

Snap! And in a flash of light, he was gone.

I stood there silently in Celestia's private bathroom, after a heartfelt discussion with Discord, and I was about to go back out and continue living my life as some kind of human demigod in Equestria. Now that he was gone, I remembered that there were still a couple of questions I'd like to ask, but… I guess we were on good enough terms that I could ask him some other time, if we crossed paths again.

"Welcome to my weird-ass life," I muttered to myself, and went back through the door.

I was back in Celestia's study, but she was no longer around. Not sure what else to do, I quietly opened the door back to the bedroom and poked my head in. The bed was completely empty. But the balcony doors were ajar, and there were two faint shadows cast onto the doors.

I tried to sneak closer to listen in, but I was noticed well before then, and Derpy opened the door preemptively. "Hey, Pasky!" she greeted me. "Good morning!"

Luna was the other person on the balcony, yawning and rubbing her eyes. Her figure was back to being reduced, too. "Grrm mrrnng," she grumbled. She lightly smacked her cheek and said, "I was just offering my… sincere gratitude to your friend for…" She yawned again. "…her role in all this…"

"We didn't wake you up, did we?" I asked.

"'m fine," Luna mumbled, stepping past me. "Tia's bed is way too SOFT. So I'm gonna go, arrange private quarters for you two, and then go back to my room, where my bed is FIRM, like they USED to be…"

"Can we have the same room??" Derpy asked eagerly. "We have a lot of catching up to do."

The princess of the night looked back at her and raised an eyebrow. "It's… really not wise for you to expose yourself to his fluids for a while…"

Derpy saluted. "I promise not to take any of his cum into my body until he's cured, ma'am!"

Luna gave her a bewildered look, but shrugged tiredly and continued to stalk off. "Have thy way…"

We waited until Luna left the bedroom and closed the door behind her, and then Derpy grinned at me. "Which means we can still do titfucking," she said conspiratorially.

I couldn't help but smirk back. "Which is good, because then I can give you–"

"–boobgasms," we said simultaneously, and laughed.

I stepped out fully onto the balcony. It overlooked the back part of the palace and had a great view of the northern part of Equestria's valleys. There was a telescope set along the railing, no doubt magically enchanted for monitoring and observation.

"I wonder if some journalist is going to snap pictures of us and start a rumor about Celestia," I thought aloud.

"I think there's laws against photography of these parts of the castle," Derpy replied. "So we're fine."

We looked at each other.

"So," I said.

"So…" she said.

We turned to face each other, the midday sun beating down on us. "What do we do now?" I asked the blonde, busty pegasus mare. "About us. Going forward. How do we handle that?"

Derpy shrugged and blushed. "I dunno. About the same as we have so far?" I sighed a little, and she leaned in comfortingly. "Unless you're not comfortable with that?"

"I… I dunno," I mumbled, except I did know. "I'm worried that… that I'll leave you behind somehow. Break your heart, that sort of thing. I don't… think I'm gonna stop having sex with a bunch of mares… and frankly, at this point, it's starting to look like my job description."

"That's fine," she said, and I grimaced. "No, it really is! A lot of mares are like me – and stallions, really – they've got all these desires, and they can see them come true through you! How can I be mad about that when you're literally making those ponies happier, not just yourself?"

"Because in any sane universe, it would be cheating?" I said bluntly.

"We're not really, like, a monogamous couple, though. I didn't get involved with you expecting that." Derpy stepped back and spread her hands wide, laughing exasperatedly. "I mean, goodness – if you say that you're gonna have sex with a lot of mares, that this is going to be an open relationship or a poly relationship, or you're gonna make a harem… That's not discouraging, that's exciting! That sounds new and fun and… and just great! I don't know if it's gonna work any better than you do, but it sounds like it's gonna be FUN while we try! That is, unless you're gonna be totally unfair and say you can have a ton of extra sex but I can't."

"No, no, I wasn't."

"I mean, I'm just the derpy mailmare from Ponyville, and now I have a chance to be some kinda sex goddess!" Derpy exclaimed, then suddenly panicked and put up her hands. "N-Not that I view you like some kinda meal ticket or anything! I'm not some… some power version of a gold-digger… Though the amount of power you have IS really hot…" She shook her head and collected herself. "But what I'm saying is: I think you can have that kind of relationship and still be somepon- someone special in each other's lives! You know what I mean?"

"I think I do," I said quietly. I took a long breath; despite her encouraging words, I wasn't feeling much better. "Look, Derpy… Before we go any further, I need to tell you about MY past relationship."

Derpy treated me with 100% seriousness and settled into determined listening mode. It was adorable. "Mm-hmm."

"Okay…" I muttered, my throat suddenly dry. "Back on Earth… I had a girlfriend. She had to move away, and I was too poor to follow her, so we kept it up over long-distance. Y'know, eventually hoping that we'd get back together. Then… my career imploded, and I… retracted into my shell, as it were. Didn't really talk to anyone much. Even her."

I closed my eyes and sighed deeply. This memory wasn't made any better by the fact that she and the rest of the planet I once called home was gone, forever.

"A few months later… She sent a message: 'I can't wait for you anymore.' And that was it. I strung her along until she couldn't take it anymore." I looked at Derpy sadly and said, "I'm just worried I'll do something like that to you. String you along and ignore you until…" I trailed off.

Derpy slowly stepped forward and hugged me, burying her muzzle into my shoulder. "Thank you for telling me."

"Thanks for listening…"

Then she stepped back, her hands still on my hips. "I understand. That's the kind of thing that makes a relationship really scary. If you don't want to go as far as 'special someone'… I'd be really, really happy to just be best friends. Because either way," she said with a warm smile, "whether you're ready for me or not, you're my best friend, Pascal. But I don't want to force you into something you don't really want."

What did I really want? "Truth is…" I mumbled, my voice still a little rough, "I DO want something special. I DO want someone in my life I can share this with. Someone who…" My voice wavered, and I had to start blinking away tears. "Someone who is smart and understanding… Someone who can be my rock…" I laughed a little and added, "Someone who can cut through my bullshit…" She giggled at that too. "And someone who… stops my thoughts from… spiraling in their usual carousel whenever I'm alone. Fact is, Derpy… I'm better when I'm around you. And I wanna… And I wanna keep being better."

Derpy looked like she was about to break down from happiness. "And I want someone who is thoughtful… who cares about what I say and think… who makes me feel special without making me feel like a freak… and knows what it's like to be down in the dumps like me. Know anyone like that?"

We laughed together and cried a little together.

Then Derpy said, "I love you, Pascal."

With incredible hesitation, I managed to force out, "I… I love you too, Derpy." So quiet it was almost a whisper, I also said, "I'm just worried my love is cheaper than you think it is."

Derpy leaned in. "Let's find out then," she whispered back, and then kissed me.

I kissed back.

We kissed.

I don't want to say fireworks went off or anything, but looking back, the last full-on kiss on the lips I'd gotten had to have been from Blueblood out of nowhere, which had just been confusing and felt like nothing. Before that, it had been Rarity at the topless party. While that had been amazing in its own right, this was so much different. It wasn't even the kiss that was special, I realized. All those romances made it look like the kiss was the important part, when in fact it was just the last step in a dance – the final note in a song – the last word of a long conversation.

I'm not sure when, but we pulled back. Full of ardor and newfound confidence, I said, "Well, I'm on board. All speed ahead for this crazy, crazy relationship."

"It should be fun," Derpy agreed. "And worst comes to worst, as long as we're honest with each other, I'm sure we can stay good friends. Either way, I don't think I'll regret going on this journey with you."

I finally allowed myself to be comforted by her words, but something occurred to me at the last minute. "You're still under my power, aren't you…"

"Yeah, but I meant every word–"

"No, I know. I trust that. It's more what you said earlier, about how you had to struggle to see past the new status quo sometimes, to see things compared to how they normally were."

Derpy shook her head. "It's fine. Isn't your power also the thing that makes me so comfortable with myself? I don't want to trade that for anything."

I thought back to Moondancer. I wasn't worried that the power was pushing her mind towards some unstable state, but you never know. And it seemed terribly inconvenient for her to have to work so hard to peek behind the curtain. I reached my hands up to her shoulders and said, "Let me try something."

"Don't… make me immune," she said worriedly. "Luna told me how you tried that with the girls yesterday. I appreciate that, but… Like I said…"

"No no, this is different," I insisted, and placed both hands on her cheeks.

For a moment, I thought hard about what exactly I wanted to say. I knew that this power could be shaped by my own words, but I wanted these words to be precise.

"You…" I said at last, "are immune to the perception-altering forces of my power, and can judge things based on your usual standards."

"Pascal…"

"BUT." I gave her a hopeful smile. "The gentle voice in your mind telling you that you're… that you're beautiful… smart… adorable… sexy… just the way you are… That stays. That will ALWAYS stay."

My hands were briefly covered in blue light that spread into Derpy's temple, and I pulled back in shock.

"Woah, did you see that? Did my hands just glo–"

Derpy kissed me again, her arms hooked under mine and her wings flapping. My feet quickly left the ground, and I kissed back and held on for dear life as she smooched me about a foot above the balcony.

Then a stern, regal voice said, "Art thou lovebirds quite done?" We gently landed and looked sheepishly at Luna, who looked even grumpier than when she'd left. "We hath arranged quarters so that thou can get on with your honeymoon FUCK."

I raised an eyebrow. "Well, when you put it like that…"

"'Tis 12:30 PM," Luna grumbled. "Too early for sugar-coating."

Derpy stepped towards the balcony door, holding onto my hand. "Shall we?"

I didn't follow immediately, refusing to get pulled along, just staying rooted in place. I had one of those moments, y'know, where I felt like my life was about to start a new chapter, and this was the moment I would cross the threshold. The kind of moment that makes you take stock of everything. I actually started to chuckle, then laugh even harder.

"Is something amusing to thee?" Luna muttered.

"Yeah… everything," I said, holding my stomach. "Well, not 'amusing,' but more… amazing. I'll tell you later. Okay, let's go."

Because, I mean, come on. Here I was, at the end of a long mind-control sex romp of an adventure, filled with orgies, sex slaves, near-brainwashing, all sorts of gray morality… And yet, because I was in Equestria, of COURSE I still managed to make friends and learn to be a better person.

Fucking ponies, right?

Author's Note

thank you for reading my first-ever sex story

Fateful Night

I wanted it to be a sort of commanding, imperious tone when I said it. Something manly, something that conveyed the urgency of the situation without giving away my confidence or… something manly.

What came out was a terrified scream.

"TWILIGHT! TWIIIILIIIIIGHT!"

I pounded on the door over and over again, my hand going numb but I didn't care. I could hear the shouts getting louder, the heat getting hotter, despite it being the dead of night. My pounding on the door intensified.

Then, thankfully, the door swung open suddenly with a purple light. I stumbled through, collapsing onto the crystal floor, and the door shut behind me.

For a while that felt way longer than it was, I heard the shuffling of slipper'd feet and the resonance of something moving down one of the nearby staircases. My head pressed against the ground, I also heard the intense vibration coming from outside the door, and still I heard the shouting.

I was levitated off the ground and brought up to my feet, my shabby, overweight self coming to stand at attention in front of bipedal and lovely Twilight Sparkle as she approached, looking me in the eye with something between bewilderment and anger. "What in the world is going on?" she asked, not quite as urgently as I would've wanted. She wasn't totally aware of the situation yet.

Something crashed through one of the windows, and I flinched. Well, I say "flinched," but more like I threw myself to the ground and curled up into the fetal position. I was scared beyond belief.

At the very least, I hoped that got the point across.

I sat there cowering, hoping Twilight would be my last hope of protection. I heard her rush to the window, take one look outside, and pause. I could feel her gaze on me, as though she were hoping my prone form would explain what in Tartarus was going on.

The door opened, and Twilight stepped outside – I assume to address the mob that had followed me here.

I looked to the object on the floor next to me. Surrounded by the shattered remains of a humble piece of stained glass window art was a motherfucking torch. I was pretty sure there'd been some pitchforks in the crowd, too. Not a whole bunch of them, but enough. When these Ponyville folks got in a lynching mood, some of them clearly enjoyed the classics.

Again, the door to Twilight's castle opened. "I'm going to… figure something out!" the purple anthropomorphic alicorn shouted out to the mob. "Just… don't do anything rash! I'll be right out!" And she slammed the door behind her.

Twilight picked me up in her magic again, putting me on my feet. I realized I'd been crying on the ground, and I started rubbing my eyes. I heard her say, "Pascal, what did you do this time?"

"I… I don't know, these people have had it out for me since day one. You know that, Twilight." I spoke (more blubbered) my words quickly, trying to pull myself together now that I had someone I could make a case to.

The bookworm horse-woman closed her eyes, pushed two fingers against her temple, and took a long, deep breath. This had the effect of making her amazing purple breasts, tightly contained within a star-spangled nightgown that still revealed an inch or two of cleavage, rise and fall with an irresistible arc.

"Well, yes, the old superstition of humans has a lot to do with it. But…" She opened her eyes and saw where mine were lingering. "Damn it, Pascal! That's not helping!" she shouted, and my eyes jerked back up to her face.

"Sorry," was all I could say. I wanted to say something more, like 'I can't control it any more now than I could three weeks ago,' but I was paralyzed by a mix of shame and terror.

Twilight shook her head and walked past me, heading for one of the common areas of the castle. "I'm guessing this has something to do with your… tendencies. Something that was the last straw."

"Yeah," was, again, all I could muster. How could I say more?

How could I say that the reason I was a social pariah in this magical land of anthropomorphic ponies (and others)… was because it was almost exactly tailored to some of my biggest fetishes?

Twilight's breasts, the size of decent-sized melons yet as perky as a teenager's, would've been a one-of-a-kind rack back on my planet. But here, they were apparently just above average. Every anthro pony here was a knockout from my wildest imaginations, ranging from the merely impossibly beautiful by Earth standards to the downright Brobdingnagian.

Not just the females, but the males, too! The largest of which like Big Macintosh were tall and hunky without flaw, and presumably hung down to their shins with nuts like bowling balls, judging by the size of the pouches built into the front of their pants. Not as much my thing, but still damn arousing to look at in a sort of "I wish I had your endowments" kind of way.

The only break I got was from the teenagers, like the CMC. Apparently, once a pony got his or her cutie mark, they experienced an increase in growth from that day forward. Not that they were shabby before then! The CMC were merely very beautiful ladies – not beyond the realm of possibility back home, but right at the uppermost tier of possibility. And then those who'd just gotten their cutie marks like Diamond Tiara? Silver Spoon? Twist? By the time they were young adults, they were shortstack city, population T&A.

I was forced to face facts: I was a pervert of the most juvenile kind; addicted to a very specific kind of bigness, the possibility of rubbing up against so much idealized sexual flesh. I could get away with keeping that in the closet back home, but here? Where every pony was the living embodiment of my favorite fap material? How the fuck was I supposed to live like I had back on Earth?

I was brought back to reality by a terse "ahem" from Twilight. I realized that I had, during my reflection, let my eyes wander towards the area of the purple pony's rear. Her tail poked through a special opening in the back of her robe, but the rest crested over the curves of her butt, outlining and suggesting the size of what junk she had in the trunk. No doubt a pair of soft, perfectly formed bubbles just smaller than her breasts, projecting out perfectly from her posterior to form a considerable shelf. Again, just a bit more than average for this anthro Equestria, from what I could tell from my unintentional observations of many big-butted ponies in tight pants.

Finally, I wrested my eyes back up to her face when she turned around. My mouth opened to apologize again, but I second-guessed it. My inability to control myself was the whole problem, and we were past the point of 'sorry.'

Twilight folded her arms, pushing up her cleavage a bit without realizing, and fitted me with a glare. "So. What happened? What pushed these people over the edge?"

I took a few breaths to steady myself. I was safe from the mob now, at least, though I could still hear them clamoring outside the walls. "It was earlier today," I said, blushing almost instantly. I was ashamed of what I did, but there was no taking it back now. "I… lost control."

Twilight's jaw dropped. "You didn't…?"

"Nothing… direct!" I rushed to clarify. "I just had to… relieve myself a bit. So I found myself someplace out of the way, but… not… out of the way enough."

The purple alicorn let out a groan of frustration. I couldn't blame her, nor could I really blame the ponies outside. Caught masturbating in public?

"What's worse," I continued, "and I think this is the reason why a mob fucking chased me out of my house at two in the morning… is that it was, uh, one of the flower trio? One of them… found me. I think it was Daisy?"

Twilight shifted her weight on her hips. "So you're saying they, what, exaggerated to the townsfolk?"

"I've never been lynched before!" I said sarcastically, giving her my best helpless shrug. "You tell me!"

The alicorn narrowed her eyes. "Honestly, I don't think it matters if they inflated the story or not. Most everypony in town knows they like to overreact. But doing… that, in public? After two weeks of staring, being a general creep, and smelling like…" She sniffed at me." ...that?"

I glared back. "Per orders, I've been scrubbing every single fucking morning. So it's NOT B.O., for Chrissakes."

"Whatever it is, just being near you-"

"And y'know what?! I'm not trying to be a creep! You're the one who told me to get out and try and fit in, but… fuck! No one talks to me because they all think I'm some kind of demon! So I'm a creep because everyone else ignores me?!"

I stopped after that because I knew I was ranting, but I had to get at least that much off my chest. Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "You're right, it's not all that fair. Let me rephrase." She pointed out towards the front door. "To everyone out there, you've been staring despite being told to stop, you've been completely unsociable despite being allowed to live here, and just being around you – due to both the superstition and your pheremones – sets everypony on edge. No matter how well you mean, everything you've done the past two weeks was building up until… something was bound to happen!"

Her rant stung, for sure, but it was no less true. That was the sad thing. As scared as I was for… practically my own life at this point, I couldn't really blame the folks out there. Maybe for violently overreacting (seriously, a mob with pitchforks and motherfucking torches?), but not for being universally angry with me.

I found myself a chair and collapsed in it. "So what the hell do we do?"

Twilight put a hand to her chin. "Whatever it is, they want you gone. Out of town. But…"

"Since I'm a human with no history, no money… Where can I freakin' go? Just die in the Everfree Forest?"

"Obviously not. You're still a sentient being, and I've vetted you every which way. I do not believe you present any actual threat, you're just…"

"A nuisance. A public menace."

"Basically." Twilight started to pace around the room, her princess-y slippers flopping with each step. It was the first time I'd really noticed how anthro-pony feet worked; their legs were humanoid and they had heels, but their feet seemed to end in a cloven hoof instead of toes, which I could just barely see as one of her feet nearly slipped out of one of the garments.

I looked up just in time for her to turn around and say, "It's not as simple as banishing you or sending you to another town, or another caretaker. We can assume based on this datapoint that this could happen everywhere until you become acclimated to our world."

"So what then? Asylum? The loonie bin?" I paused and considered the idea. "Heh. Actually…"

"That's not an option."

"No, really. I mean, I don't really fit in mentally, right? I'm… I've got a disorder. If there's a way to 'cure' me and get me to fit back in society, that'd be-"

"I'm not sending you to an asylum!"

Her insistence on this matter caught me off guard. "Huh? Why?"

She shifted uncomfortably, as though she were able to reveal a secret she didn't want to tell me. "I… contacted Celestia on the matter. She suggested the same idea. Only… she wanted to send you to the State Lunatic Hospital at Fillydelphia."

Something in the way she said it told me the rest of the story. "I'm guessing that's bad, compared to my week at Ponyville General."

"I looked it up – I mean I researched it thoroughly. If this were any other pony this heavily afflicted, Celestia would've suggested something in Canterlot. But Fillydelphia State… The dean is a megalomaniac. The treatments are poorly tested. The physicians are all rejects from other institutions. And the documentation, don't get me started!"

As humorous as it was to hear Twilight's skewed priorities (in an "or worse; expelled" kind of way), the implication was as clear as it was unsettling. I found myself sliding further back into my chair. "...Princess. Celestia. Has it out for me."

Twilight nodded fearfully, as though she didn't want to believe it herself. "I mean, I could send you anywhere else myself, but… Celestia would have the authority to transfer you at any time."

"Geez. Probably hated me since day one, too," I thought aloud to myself. Whatever humans had been before, ponies like Celestia would be the only ones to remember. And she probably held a grudge. I had to put my head in my hands. "So it's like, you and Lyra – you're my only advocates in this whole thing."

"Not the only ones!" Twilight said quickly, though I could tell by her tone that she was backpedalling. "You know who I didn't see in that mob? My closest friends. None of the Apple family, either! Not Cheerilee – at least, I don't think so. And certainly not Lyra or Bon Bon. So not everyone here hates you!"

I thought of Twilight's friend, Fluttershy. How she'd always make sure I was never in the same room as her because she knew. She knew I wouldn't be able to keep my eyes off her.

"Yeah," I said dryly, "but… they don't like me enough to help out. I mean, they're just being tolerant. Most of them probably won't mind if I get kicked out, 'cause it means their lives will get back to normal." I shook my head and let out a sigh. "Bon Bon's only let me stay with them for Lyra's sake. God knows she'll never let me back in after this."

Twilight was silent after that. And then for a while longer. Despite the gears desperately turning behind those beautiful purple eyes, I could see she didn't have anything else coming to mind. So I settled for stealthily glancing at her ripe, full bosom behind that robe, probably for the last time.

"So that's it, then. I've got no options."

"Just what I wanted to hear."

The deep, echoing voice took us both by surprise. It was followed by a flash of light, and suddenly there was a floating draconequus in the room hovering above us. Thankfully, Discord looked the same as he did in the show – I didn't have to put up with some musclebound caricature with an absurd flopping draconequus dick.

"D-Discord!" Twilight was the first to shout as she stood up from her chair, sending her breasts bouncing beautifully (as far as I could tell, very few ponies wore bras). "What are you doing here?"

"Doing something I've always wanted to do ever since I got reformed!" Discord replied cheerfully. He floated down to the ground and flew around Twilight's shoulders. "Imagine you're watching your favorite movie, and they get to the second-act climax, and you're thinking, 'All is lost! Whatever shall they do!' Then, in their most desperate hour, a hero steps forth with a plan. A brilliant, desperate scheme that's just crazy enough to work!"

One arm wrapped around Twilight and the other one stretched out to grab me, and he squeezed us both against his head. "Today, I get to be that hero! Oh, this is exciting! Aren't you excited?"

Both of us had the sense to smile and get carried away in his joyful energy, but a shared, private glance between me and Twilight revealed we were both thinking the same thing: Oh crap, it's Discord. And he's trying to help. This could get very bad, very fast.

Twilight pushed herself away and tried her best to keep up a polite smile. "Alright, Discord. I'm open to ideas. What's your suggestion?"

Discord finally let me go and floated down onto his mismatched feet. "I'm glad you asked, Twilight. This won't work without your help." And he snapped his fingers.

I almost lost my balance as the three of us were seemingly transported to some kind of ethereal plane. I knew in my bones we hadn't really moved an inch, but Discord had suddenly changed my perception of things. We stood on a field of stars, and above us was a sea of constellations. Not constellations, I realized as I gazed upon it long enough, but… cutie marks?

Discord frowned for a second. "Hmm, this part of the movie always bothers me. The exposition. Oh well, I'll try to make it short and sweet."

Then he started speaking very, very quickly and high-pitched, as though someone had pressed the fast-forward button on the remote of my life. Discord's mouth moved rapidly as he pointed out the marks above us and shifted his hands, moving the sky around as though it were a planetarium (also on fast-forward). Twilight also seemed affected by this as she responded to Discord and seemed to ask questions. I couldn't make out a word of it.

There was an audible VCR click-thunk as everything around me returned to normal speed. Discord was pointing up at the sky, towards a mark so plain that my eyes almost glaze over – it was just a blue circle.

"That 'cosmic concept' up there represents my complete opposite: Normality. Acceptance. The very idea of inoffensiveness. If it were, say, possible to apply that kind of mark to a pony, no one would have a problem with them, would they?"

"But that's NOT possible," Twilight insisted, continuing a conversation that I hadn't been privy to. "I've tried creating a cutie mark for Apple Bloom. I switched my friends' around once. They can be enchanted like Starlight Glimmer had. But they can't be created or removed – at some point, the magical field around us restores our mark and form."

"That's true for ponies," Discord admitted, and then he pointed at me. "But look."

I also looked down at myself. I'd become some kind of transparent white outline, nearly invisible even to myself. Shocked, I looked up to Discord and Twilight again, and saw that they were colored normally. But looking past them, reflected in the constellations, I saw an elemental chaos and those familiar six-point stars respectively.

Then I understood. All ponies were magically gifted with these cosmic concepts that gave them their purposes, their destinies, their magic. Even at a young age, they were filled with potential and couldn't be tampered with. But I, from a world without magic, had nothing. I was magic-less, devoid of destiny.

The expression on Twilight's face was hard to read as she, I imagine, worked through a bunch of calculations in her head. But I didn't see anything that said she thought this was impossible. Discord had convinced her it was an option.

I shook my head vigorously, and the world around me seemed to return to normal. Once again I heard the din of the mob outside, and it seemed to be louder than a few minutes ago. "What's the catch?" I said.

"Catch?" Discord echoed with a sly smile. "Oh, nothing, just…"

"There's no determining what will happen when this kind of pony magic interacts with a human," Twilight said quickly, halfway into lecture mode already. "Ponies come into their marks when they're sure of what they want, of their destiny. But when my friends were switched around, they become completely different ponies. Cutie marks have a certain power over us, even as they give us power."

I swallowed reflexively. I could guess what was coming.

"If this gambit is successful, you could be transformed into the most normal, acceptable stallion who ever lived," Discord said with a dramatic finality. "Nothing offensive. Nothing out of place. Nothing that could be considered… abnormal, for a pony."

"Not like Equalism," Twilight added, mostly to herself. "You wouldn't have all special traits taken away from you, but you'd be forced to have the most normal traits anypony can imagine. And because it'd be your destiny… you'd be okay with that."

I was suddenly terrified all over again, though I kept it quiet this time. In all of fiction, in all of fantasy, the one thing I hated most was the idea of having my mind messed with. Of doubting my own thoughts, of being controlled, of being effectively killed through my sense of identity. Made me kind of a hypocrite to have a mind control fetish in spite of that, but still…

"It'd solve your mob problem," Discord pointed out, jabbing his thumb towards the door. "And you wouldn't have to send him to Fillydelphia State."

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Maybe I deserved this, I thought. Maybe there was no other way. At least I'd stop being a burden to these ponies, so similar in nature to the ones I'd seen in the show.

Because that, above everything else, was the most painful thing about this hyper-anthro-Equestria experience. Despite their sexed-up proportions, the actual sexuality of their culture was relatively chaste. Nothing Victorian or anything like that, but just plain old modern polite repression, just like my world. Beneath the fetishes they represented, these ponies were still people trying to live their lives the way they saw fit.

And for all of my perversions, I thought of myself as a decent person. I didn't want to interfere with that, to take that choice away from them. Maybe this violent response was a bit much, and I didn't understand why there was this stigma around humans when they apparently hadn't been around for more than a thousand years, but…

I was tired.

I'd fallen from the sky, been poked and prodded for a week, and then shunned and stressed out because of my libido for another two weeks. Maybe it was time to give up on the idea that my magical adventure in anthro Equestria was going to be a dream come true.

"I'll do it," I said, my voice only shaking a little bit. "If it'll put this to an end…"

"Pascal, are you sure?" Twilight asked.

I tried to keep a straight face as I nodded at her. "I'm ready. To become normal." To myself, I muttered under my breath: "I'll probably end up better hung anyway…"

"What?"

"Nothing. Just do it."

Twilight became lost in thought. "Well… I suppose I could use Starswirl's finished final spell… But how do I focus the energy to reach out at a specific concept like that…?"

"Oh, that?" Discord asked. "You'll want Magical Physics in an Infinite Cosmos. Chapter 11, I believe."

The bookworm just stared at the draconequus. "Uh, okay. If you already know that, can you bring the book down here?"

"What, like I know where it is? How many times have you reshelved this place? Today?"

Twilight grumbled something presumably not-nice and dashed out of the room, her slippers still flopping and her robe still curving around her… well, curves.

I tore my eyes away and gave Discord a confused look. "Okay, what's your angle?"

"Don't you worry, Pascal," Discord said calmly, flying around to behind me and putting his arms on my shoulders. "Just make sure you're nice and relaxed. This might be a… difficult transition."

I was uncomfortable with the touching, but thought pushing away a powerful god of chaos might be a bad idea. "But… why would you know so much about making somebody as normal as possible?"

"Well, it's good to know your enemy, I suppose." Discord started rubbing my shoulders like I was in the corner of a boxing ring. A towel appeared in my lap out of nowhere. From the sweating and crying I'd been doing, I figured it was actually a good idea to wipe myself down with it.

When I was done, I said, "But why me? Why now?"

"Ugh, so many questions," Discord scoffed. "Stop worrying about those little details for now. I want you nice and focused for what's about to happen."

Then he gripped my shoulders tight. Real tight. His mouth hovered way too close to my ear as he spoke his next words in a lowered tone.

"Listen. Very. Carefully. I don't want, and you don't want, you to be transformed into the ultimate boring pony. But that's what's likely to happen, if you just give in. But don't. You have to fight this. You have to make this power your own."

His grip on my shoulders tightened even more, and I was afraid his claws would pop my arms out of their sockets.

"Think, Pascal. Think of everything that makes you you. Think of how afraid you are that all of it will go away. Think of how angry you are that anything would even dare to take that away from you. And ball it up. Keep it close. Keep it hidden. You have to stay open at first. You have to look like you're accepting its power. The cosmos has a mind of its own, Pascal; it has intention. Wait until the power fully transfers to you, and then… Take it. Take that ball of you and shove the concept of Normal inside it, until you and it are one and the same."

Discord released his grip on my shoulders and started rubbing them quickly, trying to release the tension he'd just put there. I heard Twilight rushing back, and some of the mob starting to knock insistently on the front door in the previous hall.

"Remember," the draconequus whispered. "Not too early. Not too late. Don't reject the power. Don't let it change who you are. Just pick… the perfect… moment."

When Twilight walked back in, telekinetically carrying three books and a manilla folder full of notes, Discord was handing me a glass of water. "Oh, finally!" he said to her. "I've been getting him comfortable. Could be his last moments as a human, after all!" He gave me an evil grin. "Any last requests?"

My eyes shot to Twilight's boobs.

With a snap of Discord's fingers, the bands of Twilight's robes came undone and flew apart. Under that was a button-up shirt and a skirt. The buttons popped off, flying across the room and pulling apart the shirt, baring Twilight's breasts in all their glory.

Glorious it was. After a few bounces that I almost perceived in slow-motion, her breasts came to a rest in the most perfect position for presentation even without a bra. They blatantly defied gravity in how they projected outward from her torso, sweeping out and to the sides, partially obscuring her arms. Her nipples and areolae pointed slightly upward, puffed up and almost demanding attention, and her breasts had so much soft mass to them that even at natural rest they formed a slight cleavage.

It was unreal, it was almost cartoonish, how perfect these breasts were, and how madly I desired them… But I got lost in them all the same.

Two nanoseconds later, Twilight shrieked and pulled her robe back together. "Discord!!"

I had the sense to look embarrassed and ashamed. "I… hadn't even said anything…"

Discord guffawed and said, "Well, what else would it have been?"

"I'm telling Fluttershy about this…" Twilight muttered lamely, trying to regain her composure.

"Worth it! It was worth it, right?"

I felt bad for what had happened at her expense, my enjoyment aside. "S-Sorry, Twi. I just looked, and then…"

The alicorn let out a supremely aggravated sigh. "Well, hopefully that's one of the things we'll fix tonight." She arranged her spellbooks in the air in front of her once she had her robe retied. "I've triple-checked, and in theory this should all work, but… It could be a little hairy. Are you sure you want to do this?"

I glanced over at Discord, who'd retreated over to the side of the room. He gave me two thumbs up in response.

I took a few breaths and calmed myself as much as possible, but I couldn't shake the rising tension I was feeling in my spine. Once I felt like I wasn't going to get any more ready for this, I nodded silently.

Twilight's horn glowed, and I was enveloped in light.

I was alone, back in that ethereal plane Discord had brought us to. I was an empty shell again, devoid of magic. I rose up, and up, and up, into the sky made up of cutie marks until there was only the blue circle, coming towards me. After what felt like a few minutes, I came close enough to touch it – not a circle, but an orb. Even in three-dimensions, it looked utterly uninteresting.

Yet I had never coveted, never needed, something so much in my life.

I reached out to touch it, and with the aid of Twilight's magic it flowed into me, filling up my white outline with blue. I panicked slightly, knowing what might come of this, but I squashed that instinct and remembered what Discord said. Keep in mind who I am. Keep it together.

Except that I was already losing it. As I grasped for memories of my world and the experiences that had made me who I am, I felt like they were getting foggier, more slippery. New ideas emerged, memories of a normal life in Ponyville as a normal stallion, that felt more real and tangible than my old memories. But I could still tell the difference.

As the last of the orb's power flowed into me, I saw – and felt – red. So much red it overrode the blue.

HOW DARE THIS THING TRY TO MAKE ME FORGET!

HOW! DARE! IT!

I was Pascal. I was a human. I AM Pascal! I AM a human!

Before I knew it, I was back on the floor of Twilight's castle, on my knees, my hands curled into fists, my mouth repeating that mantra over and over again until it felt right, until my human memories returned to me. It took an eternity to stop saying it, and in my mind I was still repeating it, still fighting the idea in the back of my mind that I should give in and accept a less confrontational life.

It felt so appealing, but I said no. I want to be this way. I can't accept being anything else. I wanted more than anything else for everyone to accept me instead.

After a long, long time, the pressure in the back of my mind ceased. I nearly collapsed from the release of tension, gasping from the breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding in.

Above me was Twilight, her horn's glow dimming to nothing and her eyes studying me. And there was Discord, staring at me with a mysterious expectant glee, like I was a Christmas present about to be opened.

I stood up. I patted myself down. I still looked human. I was wearing the same clothes I had when I walked in – or at least, so I thought. After worrying about having my mind altered, I was too terrified to assume. But I had no tail, no horse ears, no hoof-toes, no oddly colored skin, and I was still my overweight young adult male human self. Even my, well, privates were the same size (the only thing I was disappointed about). It didn't feel like anything had changed about me.

Except for something inside me. I felt… full of something. Brimming, tingling with something I'd never felt before. Not so much in that I was stuffed or overfull, but… complete. Like a container filled to the brim: solid. Like nothing could push me around.

What I then noticed, after everything, was that I couldn't hear the din of the mob anymore.

Without saying anything, I left the common room and headed back out to the hall. There was still the broken window, the torch amidst the glass. I could see the mob outside, with a few torches and pitchforks poking up above pony heads. But I heard none of the angry shouts from before, nor could I see even a single angry expression in the torchlight. They looked… more confused than anything.

Twilight put a hand to stop me from going outside. "Let me make sure it's alright." And she opened the door to speak with the people.

Discord, meanwhile, started giggling madly, trying to keep it quiet so that Twilight wouldn't hear. I looked back, bewildered. "What are you…" I croaked, suddenly realizing that my throat was sore from my mantra. I swallowed a few times.

The draconequus just laughed at me, like I was the butt of a joke and didn't get it. Which I had to assume was true, but I'd just been through a mildly traumatic experience.

I waited while Twilight spoke with the ponies gathered outside her home. Then she stepped back in and gave me a look I couldn't place. "Well… whatever happened, something worked. Could you… come outside, I guess? I want to see their reaction to you now. Maybe you can explain yourself to them now."

Despite the apparent safety, I was still wary of facing the ponies who'd nearly run me out of town. Discord came up behind me and said, "Go on, Pascal. Go tell the ponies how normal you are now." Then he moved back, still giggling for some reason.

With immense trepidation, I crossed the threshold of Twilight's castle and stepped onto the grass. Around me were several dozen ponies of Ponyville – more than had been chasing me before, I realized. The action must've woken up the rest of the town, or at least drawn a curious crowd.

And what a crowd. Each one of them either a stud or a knockout. How many pairs of bulging breasts could I see from here? How many sets of thin waists, wide hips, and shapely thighs could I trace with my eyes? I had this problem every time I walked through the town the past two weeks – I couldn't stop staring.

But despite all that, I had their attention.

"H-Hey." I shook my head; that was an awful way to start a speech. "Look, I… know I've had a hard- difficult time fitting in around here. To say the least."

I summoned up some of that anger from earlier. I loved these ponies, but… "But for Pete's sake," I said forcefully, gesturing upwards, "I fell out of the freaking sky! A magical mishap strands me in an alien land, stranded from home, family, friends, any of my belongings… You'd probably be just as awkward!"

Pausing, I checked for reactions. Surprisingly, not a whole lot. There were nods of vague understanding, but not in any sympathetic way – more like they were hearing some common sense.

If they were so open-minded, it was time to see if they could be swayed. "I know I seem very weird and a little scary to you guys, but I promise you I'm… not. I'm just a normal human. No demon, no specter of the past trying to enslave you all. Just a normal human, as normal as your most normal stallion. Nothing to get worked up over, okay? Just… All I want is to be treated like I'm normal. No superstition, no prejudice. And maybe… a little benefit of the doubt for being a human in a strange land among a strange people. No matter how… naturally attractive those people may be."

There were a few awkward coughs in the audience, but no comments. Were they even listening? Were they even interested anymore?

I got a little angry again. "Just about everyone here owes me an apology."

A chorus of "sorry"s echoed out from the crowd, not all at once, but almost everyone in the crowd answered.

Somehow, this pissed me off even more. "No, not just an apology! You made me a social pariah! You nearly ran me out of town! Whatever I've done pales in comparison to that! What I should do is make sure each and every one of you pays back the debt you owe me until I feel like there've been reparations!"

Again, hardly any reaction, even some more nods. What even the fuck?

I willed myself to calm down. This was weird, but there was magic involved, so it had to be better to roll with it. "But I won't. All I want is for all of us to be forgiven, to move on, and to live and let live. That's what we really should do. Y'know, love and tolerance and all that. Does that sound okay with everybody?"

Murmurs of assent came from just about everyone. Some still looked confused, but the rest appeared as though they were satisfied by my explanation. Whatever Twilight's magic had accomplished, it had apparently worked. I was no longer hated by the community.

I checked myself one more time. I hadn't transformed into a pony when I wasn't looking, had I? No. Human ears, human toes, human skin, human butt. Thank God. These ponies were just accepting me for who I am.

Something in the back of my mind insisted that this was wrong, unnatural, that I should've accepted the pony transformation. But I squashed it again. This was what I wanted, and as long as I could keep it, I wanted to have it.

Twilight cleared her throat. "Who threw this through my window?" she asked the crowd, holding up the extinguished torch.

A mare in the front reluctantly raised her hand. Carrot Top, I think? Or was it Golden Harvest? Her breasts were relatively below average – which in this world meant only H-cups! – and she constantly wore tight shirts that outlined her torpedo-shaped tits which wobbled when they walked. She never failed to grab my attention, which probably explained why she'd been mad enough to throw a fiery object in my general direction. She didn't look so mad now, though. Kind of sheepish, actually.

The princess of friendship gave the carrot pony a stern look. "I'm going to bill you for the window. Other than that, Pascal is right. Let's just go home and try to move on, alright?"

With the matter apparently confirmed and settled by the princess, the mob slowly dispersed. A few of them came up to me personally to apologize once again, expressing their regret for getting worked up over "nothing," apparently, and promising to treat me no differently from anyone else.

I couldn't help glancing at the breasts of the mares who did so. Some of them were exceptionally large, brushing against my chest as the mares shook my hand. I was blushing furiously at having such close contact after two weeks of shunning, but no one really commented on it. I was thankful I wasn't so hung as to require a pouch like the stallions, because I was pretty sure I was rock hard too. Back to square one, I guess.

As the last of the ponies went back to their homes, Discord finally left the castle as well, wiping at his eyes. He had the look of a guy who'd been holding back laughter for a solid five minutes. Still chuckling and wiping away tears, he took my hand and shook it vigorously. "Oh, congratulations, Pascal! Congratulations indeed! What a glorious day! A triumph for magic, chaos, and normality!"

Twilight glared at the spirit of disharmony. "I still haven't forgotten about my shirt, Discord!"

Discord hid behind me and whispered, "Quick, tell her that it's okay that I did that."

Confused, I looked to the glaring alicorn and said, "Um… Maybe let this one slide? It's been kind of a crazy night."

Twilight's expression softened. "I… suppose you're right." Her mood changed quickly to excitement. "And he's correct – we did just perform a landmark work in the field of magic, especially in its interaction with humans! My hypothesis of how it'd transform you turned out to be completely incorrect. You didn't change at all, yet there clearly was a result! Would it be alright if I studied its effects further?"

I took a calming breath. As much as I loved the idea of being around Twilight's amazing mind (and amazing body) for a while longer, I was more tired than anything else. "Maybe another time. Now that I know I'm not going to get lynched…"

"Oh, of course, you should probably get some rest. Right." Twilight grinned awkwardly in that adorkable way of hers. "Well… glad I could help, Pascal! Have a good night!"

The door to Twilight's castle closed, and I was back where I'd started. Just minus one mob.

Discord chuckled in a knowing way. "Pascal. What a peculiar name."

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"Except not peculiar at all. That's how the thought process goes. 'Pascal.' Hmm, what an odd name. Actually, and instantaneously, on reflection, not that odd at all. Just one I don't hear often, that's all. Nothing odd about that." The draconequus grinned at me. "That's the effect your name has."

Maybe it was the siren call of sleep beguiling me, but I had no idea where he was going with this.

"That's odd, wait, no it's not, that's normal. That's the other power of Normal, of acceptance, you see. To rationalize. To make the strange not so strange at all. And that… is why you should know your enemy."

"Okay, great," I said lamely.

Discord gave me a pat on the head. "Just wanted to let you know where I got the inspiration for this scheme. Oh, and one more thing."

He leaned down and looked at me out of the corner of his eye. "When you realize what I've done for you, feel free to get down on your knees wherever you are and shout to the heavens, 'Oh thank you Discord for this glorious blessing!' or something like that. Don't worry, I'll hear it."

The chaotic amalgamation then snapped his fingers and disappeared in a flash of light.

I looked around, too tired to process anything but where the closest bed was. The mob was completely gone, save for two ponies who'd stood at the sidelines. Lyra and Bon Bon. Or was it Sweetie Drops? Fuck it.

After Discord disappeared, Lyra ran up to me with Bon Bon close behind. "Pascal! Oh thank goodness you're alright! You… are alright, aren't you? You're okay?"

I smiled, quietly enjoying the fact that the mysterious wave of apathy that had affected the mob hadn't deflated Lyra's natural… exuberance. "I'm fine. Thanks, Lyra."

"How could they do that?" Lyra demanded. "Running Equestria's only human out of town… Why, if anything had happened, I would've…"

"Stayed with Bon Bon, right?" I said.

This seemed to catch both of them off guard, Lyra especially. "Wha?"

"You would've been sad for me, probably done whatever you could to help, but you wouldn't have jeopardized your, ahem, 'friendship' with Bon Bon just over me, right?" I not-too-subtly gestured with my head towards Lyra's girlfriend.

Lyra looked back at Bon Bon, who looked just as surprised, but also very expectant towards Lyra. The mint unicorn smiled, tears in her eyes, and nodded slightly. "Yeah, you're right. But I wouldn't want to be forced to choose, is what I'm saying! Geez, you two are so severe!" She pulled us both in for a big group hug that mashed their chests against mine, which was nice. Lyra's breasts were firm and perky despite being the size of soccer balls, and Bon Bon was just a bit bigger and softer.

Bon Bon gave me a smile without Lyra seeing, the first I'd seen from her in a long time. I did my best to express a 'sorry, hope this makes up for things' using my eyes and a shrug. I knew she'd been extremely bothered by Lyra's obsession with me and my humanity, and – for all her grumpiness – Bon Bon was still very tolerant to have allowed me to stay at their place and draw the town's ire towards them. So I felt like I owed her something.

...Shit, I should've said something about being nice to Lyra and Bon Bon while I had the town's attention. Oh well. Maybe another time.

"Shall we head back?" Bon Bon said calmly.

"Yes, please. I'm exhausted," I said.

The three of us made our way to the couple's home – and they were a couple, as I could attest through the not-particularly-soundproof walls – while chatting about how crazy the night had been. Mostly Lyra doing the chatting, mostly about how worried she was.

Bon Bon said she appreciated how quickly I'd left when the mob arrived so that their domicile wasn't in danger. I asked how she knew about that, and Lyra waved her hands at me and said, "Suuuper-spyyyy," in a mysterious voice. Bon Bon looked annoyed but amused by this, and I tried my best not to look like I got the inside joke.

As we came to the door, Lyra fished out her keys from her back pocket – giving me a nice view of her rear under her tail as it shifted with her hand – and opened the door. Bon Bon stayed behind with me for a moment and just said, "Thanks. For what you said earlier."

I assumed she was talking about the conversation earlier. "Right, well… I know I've put a strain on you two, and… Well, I never wanted to do wrong by you guys."

"It's fine," she assured me. "Forgive, move on, live and let live."

I grinned. I guess she had been listening after all! "Sounds like a plan."

"So…" Lyra leaned against the door frame. "Are you two gonna come inside, or what?"

"Nah, I think I'll just sleep out here," I said sarcastically.

"Oh, alright then," Lyra replied. Bon Bon went inside without a word as well. Lyra started to close the door.

I stopped it with my hand. "Woah, woah! Kidding! I'll take the couch!"

Lyra looked caught off guard for a second, which was weird, but then she laughed. "Oh, right. Sorry. Crazy night. Couch as usual, got it."

Bon Bon looked back at me as she and Lyra made their way to the master bedroom. "Goodnight, Pascal."

"G'night."

"Goodnight!" Lyra proclaimed cheerfully.

The lights turned off one by one as the two ponies left, leaving just me in the living room with the last remaining lamp. I shucked off most of my clothes (because it was still a late Spring night and kinda warm), grabbed the blanket I'd draped over the back, turned off the light, and settled into my spot on the couch. Less than an hour had passed since the mob had come looking for me, and I was back home and safe again.

And it should've ended like that. Just off to sleep.

But no. Maybe it was nerves or my usual annoying libido, but I found myself growing hotter under the covers the longer I laid there in the dark. Fuck me. Even now I couldn't get rid of the urge, could I? After the fiasco the last session had landed me in…

I reached under the covers and fished out my junk through the gap in my boxer briefs. Already almost at its erect length of just under six inches. Five and seven eighths, last I measured. I was hoping there'd be some magic to help with the size now that I was here, but for the last two weeks it would've been the worst thing to ask. Now, though? Maybe I could get around to finding out.

I put my hands to work, thinking back to the night's events. My heart had been pounding as I ran from that crazy mob, and it wasn't hard for my lust-addled brain to take that pile of ponies clamoring for me and change the context a bit…

To imagine that the ponies weren't yelling at me to leave or go away, but to keep looking, to touch them and let them be tools of our mutual pleasure, because they were oh so desperate you see, yearning for someone to take their natural gifts that they were so blissfully unaware of and so casual with and just use them, rub and hug and suck and fuck and kiss and take and take and take… And they'd be grateful, happy even, just for the chance to have someone so exotic take their sensitive unused bodies… Thin waists… massive asses… thick thighs… long, shapely legs… and massive boobs! Boobs so big my dick would just get swallowed up in them! Every single one of them had tits like this! Everypony in Ponyville! Everyone in Equestria! All of them wanted their huge tits used! Gigantic breasts! Pressed up against my face, my arms, my hands, my chest, my legs, my dick! An endless parade… a veritable ocean of… of titfucking… Titfucks for their human master…!!

The orgasm came fast and was short-lived. Even a bit shameful. Lacking any tissues nearby to stick it, I just gripped the blanket tightly over my cock and came into that. I did this almost once a day nowadays, so it wasn't much. Barely enough to dampen it, let alone leave a visible stain.

I spun the blanket around and pulled it up against me, tactically tucking the wet spot away. Yeah, I was a pervert, but I was working on that. And in this world, could anyone really blame me? Because goddamn. It was ALL of them that did this to me.

I went to sleep almost instantly after that. As I drifted off, I felt like I might be forgetting something, but after everything I'd been through I was just too tired to care.

Round Robin

"So why didn't it work?" Derpy whispered to me, a sad and worried look on her face.

We had all retreated from the circle of chairs, all except two. Pinkie was still reclined, and Rainbow's head was buried between her thighs. Pinkie had asked if it was okay to use my 'servant' a little longer since she had gotten so close, and I'd said yes – because why the fuck would I say no? So Pinkie Pie's squeaks and whimpers of delight filled the background.

The rest of us were gathered around the food tables. I leaned on Derpy for support while I got gelatin and lots of water. When it was clear that Derpy wanted to talk about the Normal, I asked for the other ponies to give us some space. Though it took a few tries to get Rarity out of natural eavesdropping distance.

By then, I had come close to an answer. "I pushed the envelope," I began. "I finally did something that was physically impossible. I found the limit."

"You can't make ponies forget?" Derpy clarified. My head nodded slowly as I pursed my lips thoughtfully.

Pinkie Pie hunched over suddenly. "Haaa! Haaaah! Haaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh… Ohhhhh that's gooooood…" She slumped back and released Rainbow Dash from her thigh prison. The technicolor pegasus emerged looking like she'd dunked her face in a bucket of water.

I was supposed to be taking a break, but I couldn't help but feel a fresh pulse of arousal. I chuckled awkwardly, then returned to my conversation. "Anyway. I can apparently make them think it's a good idea… But I can't actually reach into their brains and tinker around in there. That's not my power."

"Oh…" Derpy had a look of dawning comprehension. "I think I get it. Your power's all about normalness and rationalization… You're affecting minds, but only as much as you need to look acceptable…?" She frowned in confusion. "But then what's stopping them from following your direct commands? You told them to do something, so it should be normal for them to go and do it, right?"

"Well, yes and no," I responded. "I think… they DID follow my command the best they could. But I asked them to do something very very hard. Have you ever tried to forget something that just happened? I mean, you can pretend, but how long do you need before you actually can't remember it?"

Derpy nodded. "A while, at least." She let out a disappointed sigh. "So I guess you can't control minds like that. Now we know."

"Not really," I disagreed, and looked over at Rainbow Dash, who was wiping off her face with paper towels. "I'm still curious about one other thing… Hey, Rainbow! Can you come here for a second?"

The blue pegasus scrubbed off the last of Pinkie's pussy juices and tossed the damp paper in a trash bag, then stood across the table from me and Derpy. "Yeah, boss? Need me to suck your cock a little more?"

I was briefly lost for words. She was still going at it, even on my 'break.' "Actually, that's sorta what I wanted to talk to you about."

Her shoulders slumped. "Really? Kinda ruins the magic if I explain everything, y'know. You sure you don't want me to-"

"Dash, please. You've been doing a great job, but… When I told you that you were obsessed, what was your reaction?"

Rainbow grimaced and rubbed her arm, crossing her other forearm under her respectable breasts in the process. "Well… you… told me I was obsessed with your cock and balls, and you'd just told me to be your servant, so… I just was."

I tilted my head down and narrowed my eyes a little, to show that I wasn't satisfied.

"Alright, alright. So… Look, I'd never seen your dick before. But I know what it's like to be obsessed with something. Heck, I don't get into anything I like halfway. Ask anypony else here. And I also know what it's like for that obsession to get… well, sexual." She went a little pink as she confessed this to me. "So, uh, I channeled that. But for your dick."

"So you were acting?" Derpy asked her.

Rainbow gave her a weird look. "Wait, why do you care why I'm sucking his dick?"

"I'm his friend. I want to make sure you're treating him right," she half-truthed on the fly.

"It's alright if she asks about this," I said to clear the air.

This put Rainbow's concerns to rest. "Okay. So, acting. Uh… Kinda yeah and kinda no? You know when an actor really gets into their role, really tries to believe it and live it? Method acting, right? Well… I put myself in a mindset where I lived and breathed your dick. And that monologue of yours got me in just the right mood for that. From there, once you let me get my hands on the damn thing, I tried my best to really, really like it! And to be honest, you don't have a bad dick as dicks go, I think. Nice and different shape, okay size, really good scent and taste…" Her tone was blunt, frank, and honest as she said this.

"I was definitely convinced," I admitted. "But it was still technically an act, wasn't it?"

Rainbow panicked a little and put her hands up. "Only technically!" she insisted. "It's really hard to be obsessed with something so fast. But I tried! This was your apology party, and I'm your servant for the night. I… didn't want you to think I wasn't 100% on board. Sorry. I'll understand if you don't want me to be your fluffer anymore."

She looked genuinely apologetic about this. It had been the same with Applejack and remembering what I told her to forget, as well as, to a lesser extent, Rarity having reservations about sex with me. If they weren't able to follow my Normal suggestions and imperatives, they felt bad about it. As though their failure to comply was a faux pas. It was a bit more extreme when it came to direct commands versus ambient context, but this seemed to be the flipside rule of the whole Normal phenomenon: Disappointing me was socially unacceptable.

It was a bit freaky to witness how far this power reached, how complete the system was, but at least I was learning something.

Derpy chose that moment to turn to me and lean into my ear. I could almost feel her devious smile. She whispered, "I bet you could make her really like you… with a few clever words…"

I gulped and felt a tingle run down my spine. Taking a breath, I steadied myself and stared at Rainbow Dash. "You like my cock and balls, right?"

Rainbow looked up at me, smirked, and shrugged. "It's true. Can't deny it."

I paused, then went a step further. "You seem to like them very much."

She let out a little chuckle and grinned wider. "Yeah…"

"You LOVE them."

My words made her think for a second. For a second, I thought it wouldn't take. But then her grin became a softly contented smile, and her eyes occasionally drifted down to my dangling package. "Yeah. Safe to say I do, after how long I spent down there."

"Interesting," I said with deliberate intention. "Rainbow Dash, brash and confident… secretly loves single-mindedly worshiping and pleasuring a human cock."

Rainbow flinched a little like my words had stung, but she immediately let out an embarrassed little chuckle. "W-Well, you know how people are. Opposites… something…"

"So it's true?"

"Oh geez, you're gonna make me say it," she muttered. "Yeah, Pascal. I think you might be right. I could probably really get into cock worship, especially for humans. No act. Do you believe me?"

I did. I'd noticed the Normal had a way of making ponies polite and honest in conversations with me. I could be paranoid that she was still acting, or I could face the slightly more terrifying possibility that I'd influenced her in a more subtle way this time. So I just glanced away and said, "I guess."

The brash pegasus scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Wow. You are tough to please."

I winced and shook my head. "Sorry, it's just been a weird night. Sex aside, it's just been strange to figure out where I stand with ponies. Just when I think it works one way…"

"Pinkie throws you a topless party," Rainbow Dash finished. "Yeah, I get it."

Derpy hugged me a little tighter and nodded. "Just because you're 'normal' doesn't mean ponies can't surprise you."

Rainbow grinned. "To be fair, you're hanging out with us. We're the awesome Elements of Harmony and all, but yeah. We're nuts." That made me and Derpy laugh. Rainbow then looked pointedly at my exposed crotch. "You just about ready, tiger?"

"In a few minutes," I said.

"Alright. I'm gonna wash out the taste of Pinkie with some of that punch. See you in a bit." Rainbow Dash left to go hang out with the rest of the party group, leaving me and Derpy relatively alone again.

"I think you can still make ponies act and think the way you want," Derpy concluded quietly, staring at Rainbow as she walked away. "You just have to work at it. It's like hypnosis, I think – everypony's suggestible, but they have to be led there in steps. If you make them jump too far, they stumble."

I let out a deep sigh. "You're probably right."

To my surprise, Derpy gave me a quick peck on the cheek. "Thank you, Pasky."

I blinked and gave her a bemused look. "Pasky?"

She smiled. "You get to call me Derpy. I have to call you something. But 'thank you,' as in, thanks for humoring me so much tonight. I know it's made you a little uncomfortable, and I think I'm done pushing you."

Once again, she saw straight through me. I watched Rainbow Dash interact with her friends, knowing I'd put a potential new fetish in her mind. One that could possibly affect the rest of her love life. It bothered me. "That was… less fun than I thought. It's like, it was all for science and hardly for the pleasure of either of us. But I still affected her. It's not super-direct mind control, but she still finds my suggestions agreeable, and they've pushed her in a particular direction."

"Well… Maybe you've opened a side of herself she didn't know before. Or maybe, sometime later, she'll readjust her preferences and think back on this as a night of experimentation. Either way, you haven't doomed her. She's still her own pony."

"Just one that, at any time, I can ask to do whatever I want."

"You're making that sound worse than it is."

"Only a little." I was thoroughly morose now. "Just… sometimes this power's a little terrifying, you know? Knowing me, I feel like I could break something very easily."

Derpy placed a hand on the back on my head, and slowly guided me down until my face was pressed against the top of one enormous breast. The contact against the soft bulging flesh soothed me, and I took a deep shuddering breath.

"That's why I wanted to test it," she explained in a soft voice. "The more we understand it, the less big and scary it'll seem, right?"

I smiled into the gray cleavage. She was right; better to go big and understand my limits now than to be eternally inching towards them.

"Besides…" She put a hand under her breasts and bounced them lightly against my face, to my delight. "We mares already have a kind of 'power' over you. All I have to do is stick these in your face, and you'll do whatever I want."

I laughed out loud. "Yeah! Yeah, you're probably right." I pulled away and looked at the rest of the party. My mood had improved enough to get back to the sexy festivities. "Shall we get back to it?"

"Of course! I'm still waiting for my turn," Derpy replied sultrily.

We made our way back towards the circle of chairs – where Pinkie was still seated with a blissed-out look on her face – and the rest of the group noticed. "Ah, we're back on?" Applejack asked.

Derpy carefully lowered me into the plush foam cushion, and I nodded. "Yep. Time to get this over with."

The girls expressed varying degrees of pleasantness at this news, and gradually made the return to their spots in the circle. Applejack smirked as she took her seat, looking at me with a teasing leer. "Finally got over that performance anxiety?"

"Oh, hell no," I responded with a short laugh. "Deep down, it's worse than ever. But now that I've got a sense of my new…" I glanced down at my rising dick. "…capabilities, I think I've got just enough left in the tank for four more. So, nothing left to do but just try to enjoy it."

"GREAT!!"

Before anyone could react, Pinkie bounded across the circle and leaped forward, her great masses of pink flesh wobbling wildly in midair. She landed on top of me – with less of an impact than I expected – and practically buried me under her. Her gigantic breasts squished all the way up to my cheeks. Her massive, curvy thighs overshadowed mine. The weight of her incredible bubble butt seemed to weigh down on both of us, pressing her pelvis against my cock.

Pinkie grinned down from above me, her compressed breasts still keeping her head about a foot above mine. She gently writhed her body into me, her tail twitching so fast as to be vibrating. I honestly found it all very intimidating.

She giggled in her uniquely adorable way, then said, "Just wanted to say thanks for the show and for Rainbow Dash eating me out to a fantastic climax! Not to diminish her part in it, because wow, she was amazing, but she was doing it as your servant so technically you deserve a big thank you too!" She bit her lip and groaned lustily, pushing her breasts into me harder. "That, and, um… Golly, I've never been this kind of excited before. I thought I'd be good after that one squirty orgasm, but apparently I just want more!"

There were a few uneasy sighs from the group, as well as a couple of laughs from the more experienced mares like Mrs. Cake. "Oh, Pinkie," she said with more than a little amusement. "Why am I not surprised your appetite and energy translate to the bedroom?"

Applejack put a hand over her eyes. "Pinkie's discovered her libido," she muttered sarcastically. "Celestia help us all." A few of the other Elements voiced their agreement, though the tone for all of them was clearly joking.

"It's not like thaaaaat!" she protested, returning the joke in kind. "I'm not gonna wake up tomorrow and jump the first stallion or mare I see! It's just… Right now…" I could see her blushing, and I realized that for all her openness and enthusiasm, she was still relatively new to this. "Well, it's going to be hard only making you cum once, Pascal, because I'm feeling super-grateful and if I had my way I'd steal you away and have those 4-plus cumshots all to myself!"

"Now, now, Pinkie, you don't always want to say that to a stallion," Rarity chided her. "Too much encouragement can have a negative impact on your partner. A confident stallion could start taking his abilities for granted. And a shy stallion will just feel anxious. You want them eager to please, but also working hard and trying their very best for you."

I fought to free my hand from Pinkie's bust and raise it into the air. "That's me. The second one. Consider my ego stroked."

Fluttershy blushed. "Wow, Rarity, you seem… really knowledgeable about this sort of thing…"

"Despite being a pure virgin," Rainbow teased. "So where'd that come from? You read the latest '19 sex tips' from those girly magazines?"

"Er, why Rainbow Dash!" Rarity flustered. "How dare you imply that I spend way too much time in fancy lobbies waiting for important clients with nothing else to do?" Her tone was mildly sarcastic as she said this. "No, I am simply a modern lady, and we tend to have an intuition for these sorts of things."

Applejack chuckled and shook her head. "Never change, Rares."

Rarity, slightly embarrassed but with a good sense of humor, smiled back. "Didn't plan on it."

Pinkie looked down at me. "Is this too much talking? I feel like this is too much talking and not enough sexing."

"No no, it's fine," I mumbled.

Derpy laughed. "Talking gives him more time to figure out what he's going to do about the bouncy, needy pink mare on top of him."

I pursed my lips and shook my head. "Actually… If I can also pretend I know a damn thing about sex for a second: Talk is good. It means both partners are communicating honestly about what they want and need. Makes the sex more… meaningful." I thought back on all my encounters over the last two days to see if I wasn't just making up bullshit. It seemed to be accurate enough. "At least, that's my experience."

"Huh. Never thought of it like that," Pinkie said with a pondering look on her face.

Octavia shook her head and smiled. "Really, Pascal? Good advice, delivered in a calm voice, at a time like this?"

"Hey," I said, "my face is half-buried under two giant pillowy pink breasts. This is the BEST time to wax philosophical."

Pinkie tilted her head at me. "So… what do we talk about? Sexy stuff?"

I chuckled. "I think I got the gist of it. You want to pay me back, but you're also revved up for more – possibly way more than I can offer right now."

The party pony's hair drooped a bit. "Yeah… I can just have Rainbow eat me out some more if that works for you… We don't have to worry about me."

I shook my head, or at least nuzzled into the sides of Pinkie's bulging boobs. "I think I can help a little bit… How sensitive are your breasts?"

"Sensitive?" Pinkie echoed. "I dunno, I've never really-"

I leaped into action, by which I mean I grabbed two big handfuls of boobs and pushed the two great masses into my head so I could start licking and sucking and rubbing them all over my face. Pinkie gasped and sat up a little straighter, releasing some of the pressure from me. Her dripping pussy hovered over my balls and her mount pressed against the base of my cock, but she focused on giving me as much unrestricted access to her breasts as possible.

When I switched from sucking great mouthfuls of her inner cleavage to pulling out and clamping wetly onto a fat soft nipple, she hissed and shuddered. "Okay, woooow… Gonna have to say yes! Yes to sensitive breasts! Wooowieeee!" She began to pant, while I sucked with my mouth and stroked her chesty balloons with my hands and arms. "How… How did I not feel like this before??"

"Heheheh… It's a matter of size," Derpy replied with a grin. "Girls like us have a hard time giving our… 'girls' the attention they deserve."

"Ain't all that hard," Applejack said quietly. "Just gotta compress 'em a bit…"

Octavia blushed and closed her knees together. "W-Well, it's also the difference between stimulating them yourself versus… having a partner, or… a tool."

Some high-tier part of my superego was enjoying this conversation, but the rest of me wanted to get back to fully appreciating Pinkie Pie's titanic tits. I lifted them up and licked and rubbed my face along the undersides, where the flesh was especially soft and stretchy, rippling deliciously in response to my ministrations. I went up along the side to lovingly worship the sideboob of one breast, then went down again and repeated the process for the other huge breast.

Pinkie's breasts were incredibly flavorful, for lack of a better word. Her nipples were sweet like candy, and the rest of her was more of the same but with a salty tang of her light sweat. My tongue couldn't get enough; I wouldn't be satisfied until I'd worshiped every square inch of her.

My treatment was working her up but good. Her bouncing in my lap got a lot more insistent. With her pussy positioned near my cock like it was, the possibility of accidental penetration was getting dangerously likely. But for some reason, just transitioning into outright fucking never occurred to me. I was enjoying the breast play way too much. Each squeal and moan she made caused my cock to throb and leak out another drop of sticky precum, which often ended up on Pinkie's belly due to our positioning.

Her hands alternated between gripping my shoulders and pressing against the back of my head. Her tongue stuck out slightly as she bounced. "Haaaaa… Haaaaaaaaaahhh…! Pascaaaaa-aaa-aaal!!"

She was getting close, and I'd learned enough about her breasts to know what to do. She'd responded best when I'd squeezed her rough and tightly, so I gripped her areolae with my hands and pushed in, twisting her whole breasts only slightly. My hands steadied and gripped her giant wobbling balloons, keeping them secure on her chest.

I twisted a little harder until a good portion of her skin was compressed and taut, and she seemed to love that. She rolled her head back and just let out panting noises. Her pussy gushed over my scrotum, practically drenching it in her juices.

"Yes…!" Derpy chanted. "Keep it up. See if she can do multiples!"

That was a hell of an idea. I released her breasts but kept stroking them in big circles, trying to release the tension I'd put her skin through. Then, when it seemed like she was starting to calm down, I pushed in again with my whole body, crushing her breasts against my shoulders and rubbing the sides madly. Her nipples throbbed against my chest and she cried out again, her soaking gash splashing my cock with her wild excretions.

I repeated the process one more time, pressing her breasts tightly against each other until her nipples were touching and then pressing my face into the twin areolae. This didn't set her off as hard – it seemed I'd pushed her as far as she was going to go – but it gave her orgasm a lot more vigor before it started waning again.

Finally, I allowed her to come down from her high, softly rubbing her pink mammaries to make sure I hadn't harmed them with my rough treatment. But these ponies' breasts were made of stern stuff. They returned to their fat buoyant resting state without so much as a hint of discomfort on her part.

When at last the lust let her go, she collapsed against me and wrapped her arms around my back. "You… You sure know your way around boobies…" she croaked.

I grinned like an idiot. Truth told, these girls seemed to be wired for this kind of pleasure. I was just fumbling around and hoping for the best, but if it was working for them, I sure as hell wasn't going to complain right now.

She gasped and parted her breasts with her hands so she could look down at my throbbing, rock-hard, barely touched erection. "Oh my gosh! We completely forgot to bring you off! What are we going to do?!"

Her slight panic made me chuckle. "Don't worry, that was intentional… Would it surprise you… to hear that boob-orgasms are a hell of a turn-on for me…?"

Pinkie's mouth formed an 'ohhh' shape, and she considered my penis for a moment. Her chest rose and fell with each somewhat labored breath. "Well, this won't do! C'mon, Pascal, communicate with me! What do you want? A blowjob? A handjob? A titty-fuck? I bet you'd really like a titty-fuck."

Yes, I thought, but I was saving the best for last. "Turn around," I said.

She made a pondering noise, but complied. She got up just enough so she could twist her body around and plant her big balloon butt right in front of my cock. "Ahhh, I see what you're doing!" she said with a big smile.

Of all the huge rear ends in the room – and there were many – Pinkie's shape was by far the most obscene. She wasn't the biggest, technically, but even when standing her huge buttcheeks bubbled out more than a foot behind her before curving down to meet with her plump thighs – which were thick and lovely in their own right, but still paled in comparison to her butt. Mrs. Cake and Fluttershy were bigger in terms of raw size, and Applejack gave the pink party pony a run for her money, but their shapes were more streamlined compared to Pinkie's outrageous rear shelf. Derpy was the only one who came close.

"So… What'cha thinkin'?" Pinkie teased, tensing her glutes to make her butt wobble and twitch. "Can't do a thing unless I hear you say it…!"

My throat was dry. "Uh… H-… Hotdogging?"

Pinkie grinned super-wide. "Is that like a titty-fuck but with buttcheeks? I dunno… I guess I can do that for the human who gave me a bunch of titty-gasms!" She got up with her legs spread wide to reposition, but wobbled. "Woah! Too soon!" Still recovering from her post-coital spasms, she couldn't keep the strength to stand and ended up burying my cock in her assflesh in one fell swoop. Only the very tip of my cockhead poked out from the top of her butt; the rest was completely enveloped in soft pink.

I groaned and nearly came right there, but thankfully Pinkie didn't move and stimulate me further. Instead she just rolled her shoulders and said, "Um, gimme a second… You got me pretty good there. I had no idea I could cum like that! Well, before today I never really gave much thought to how I could cum, but still!"

"That's boobgasms for you," Derpy commented, her hands drifting to her own significant assets. "They always take you by surprise. Not sure if they're mares' best-kept or worst-kept secret."

This train of thought wasn't helping. Neither was the warmth of Pinkie's butt around my cock. I cupped it in two great handfuls and lightly pumped my hips. My weakened muscles couldn't do much, but the little bit of motion I could manage was enough to create the most savory friction between my dick and the soft, sweaty skin it was trapped within.

Pinkie shook her ass quickly, throwing my hands off and swinging my dick from side to side along with it. "Alright, alright! I gotcha covered, Pascal! Haha, literally! 'Covered!' And soon you're gonna 'cover' me! Now, brace yourself!"

She spread her legs wide, planting her feet on either side of the plush chair and leaning forward to support herself with her hands, her boobs lightly touching the ground. Once she was in that position, she began to move her hips, sending her ass jiggling in all kinds of ways around my dick.

I was spellbound by the sight. First she pumped up and down, her cheeks smacking against my thighs and rubbing up against my squeezed cock. Then she shimmied herself from side to side, buffeting my shaft with rapid blows. After that was a maneuver I could barely comprehend; she pumped her hips and twisted her legs, pulling her cheeks apart through momentum only to have them clap back together around my base. She'd lift up, dragging her flesh up until I was almost free, and then she'd do that motion and trap me again. Over and over.

At that point, I must've made some kind of indication I was close. She leaned back and grabbed her ass with her own hands and rubbed them vigorously over my dick. "C'mon, Pascal! Give it to me already!"

My body tensed up and my cock pulsed with a vengeance. I sprayed her tail and between her fat globes. My world was heat and energy; I blinked a few times and saw stars. The escalation to this moment had kept me in a state of heady, sustained lust, and the release knocked the wind out of me.

When my vision stopped blurring, I saw various shades of pink stained with a whole lot of white. Pinkie was looking over her shoulder at it, her hands still on her ass. "Woaaah. Is that good?"

I tried to laugh, but it came out as a strained exhalation. "Yeah, Pinkie. That was amazing."

Pinkie grinned. "Good! This was a really good idea. I got to do something unique with you! AJ smothered you, Mrs. Cake comforted you, Twilight magicked you, Rarity did a little dance, and now you came all over my butt! Are you gonna keep it up like that?"

I leaned back and attempted to catch my breath. "Well, depends on what you girls want, but… I'll admit, that was kind of my plan."

"It's a good plan!" Pinkie replied with great enthusiasm. "Makes it a fun show to watch! I mean, I guess with any other stallion it'd be a bit weird, but with you we can just enjoy it!"

She finally lifted herself off me, clenching her buttocks to keep my fluids trapped there for a while. "Hey, Dashie?" she said. "When you're done with him, can you help clean me off? Like in a sexy way?"

Rainbow Dash smirked and walked towards me. "Sure thing, Pinkie." She started to kneel down in front of me, then hesitated. "Oh… Um, you never said whether you wanted me to still be your fluffer or not…"

Oh boy, what a dilemma. I thought about it for only a second and then shrugged. "You can still clean me up, but let's drop the whole 'you're obsessed with my cock' order. Just enjoy it as much as you like without the act."

She chuckled. "Okay, but don't expect much to change. I'm starting to get a taste for it." The topless pegasus knelt all the way down and got back to licking my junk clean, much to my delight. I was starting to get a little sore now, but Rainbow's ministrations were as gentle and loving as ever. She was getting to know what I liked – fluttering stimulation along the underside, squeezing along the base, gentle scratches and strokes to my ballsack – and learning more quick. It was a little scary, but exciting.

Pinkie returned to her seat with a big smile. Her boobs were covered with saliva, and her butt was glazed with cum, but her attitude was still as chipper as ever. "That was fun! And I even got a great orgasm out of it! He didn't have to do that!"

Octavia let out a huffy sigh. "May I go next? It's been awful frustrating watching all this eroticism without being able to tend to myself."

Her statement caught me off guard, and I looked around the group bewilderedly. "No one's masturbating?"

Derpy, her hand three fingers deep into her snatch, jolted and looked sheepishly at me. "Oops. You told ME I could, but…"

I saw her point. "Girls, girls," I said to the others. "This is basically an orgy. By all means, pleasure yourselves if you want! There's no shame here!"

There was a collective sigh of relief from the other girls. Applejack leaned back and spread her legs wide, openly fondling her plump pussy. Rarity kept her poise regal, but her horn gently glowed, along with the spot between her thighs. Mrs. Cake alternated between one milk-gushing tit and her vagina. Pinkie eagerly started jilling herself to another orgasm. Twilight Sparkle remained a little nervous, and Fluttershy looked shyly across the circle at Derpy. "Um… Ditzy… Would it be alright if… you and I… um…"

Derpy stopped masturbating again, took a look at Fluttershy's giant jugs, looked at me, then back at Fluttershy. "Uh, yes! Very yes. Wow, me?"

"Well, I mean, you were the other pony who said they were… curious…" Fluttershy murmured.

The gray pegasus got up to walk over there, but took note of how Fluttershy's erotic body filled up every available space on the chair. "So, how do we do this?"

"Oh. M-Maybe bring your chair over…?"

I watched with bated breath, not helped by Rainbow Dash nearly deepthroating my cock again, as Derpy scooted across the circle until she and Fluttershy were seated within an inch of each other, their massive breasts only more impressive in comparison. Fluttershy was larger by a leap and a bound, but Derpy could still be considered in the same league.

Fluttershy's hands lifted slightly and hovered uncertainly near Derpy's breasts. "Um, do you mind if I…?"

Derpy tore her eyes away from Fluttershy's cleavage in shock. "M-Mine? But yours are so much…"

"I know," Fluttershy said, possessed by a moment of fleeting confidence. "But, um… Yours are very nice too, and, um…" Lacking any more words to say, she reached out and placed her palms over Derpy's nipples, as gently and reverently as I once had. Derpy cried out and shuddered against her hands, and her own found their way to Fluttershy's soft and inviting areolae. Pretty quickly, the two of them became a chorus of feminine sounds of pleasure.

Watching two impossibly busty mares look visibly pleasured just from gentle breast rubbing had me downright hypnotized. I watched, almost expressionless, and my cock got harder and harder in Rainbow's mouth.

"Huh. Don't see that every day," Applejack murmured with a blush, still rubbing and squeezing her pussy. "So, uh, Pinkie's turn gave me a question… Mmph. Are, ah, breast-gasms common for bigger girls? Because mine feel pretty good, ngh, but I've never felt anything like an orgasm centered around them or anything."

Twilight Sparkle went pink and grasped at her own enhanced prize watermelons, as if to test their response. "Ah… It's different from pony to pony, I think. The breasts, nipples, and areolae are strong erogenous zones, but there's still a range of sensitivity. Some just find it pleasurable, but, ah, some can… cum from breast stimulation alone."

My worshipful pegasus let go of my cock for a second. "Lightning Dust was that way," Rainbow Dash said thoughtfully. "She wasn't much bigger than me, but some nipple stuff and maybe a finger or two down there and pop." She snapped her fingers. "Fireworks."

"You and… Lightning Dust?" Rarity inquired calmly, though her knees twitched from her own magical manipulations.

The athlete shrugged. "We were both top fliers, we had a huge rivalry going on… Plenty of tension to go around. Even that was a competition with her, to see who could cause the most pleasure. Like I said: I've experimented in some showers."

I barely listened. Derpy and Fluttershy had advanced from simply touching to trying to figure out how to get their mouths in on the action. Eventually, they discovered they could each maneuver one breast over their partner's – Derpy's on one side and Fluttershy's on the other – so that each could get access to one big-to-huge nipple. Each latched on and sucked, while their other lowered breasts got attention from the other mare's hand.

The sight, along with the desire to somehow be in the middle of that, struck me like lightning. "Rainbow, Rainbow, enough!" I cried out desperately, pulling my hips back. Dash lips popped off my cock with a loud 'smack' just as I started to pulse, but thankfully, other than a few drops of precum, my orgasm stayed barely at bay. I had to avoid looking at the busty breastfeeding duo for a minute as I calmed down.

I heard one of the ponies get up and start removing their pants. "I suppose I'd better take the initiative while I still can. Truly unfair, having to compete with that performance…" It was Octavia, stripping her slacks off to reveal the rest of her modest, curvy figure, again driving the point home how big and perfectly shaped her naked breasts were.

It boggled the mind that Pinkie had gone to the trouble of assembling the bustiest mares in Ponyville for me, but by God did she deliver.

Rainbow Dash gave me a smirk and one last dangerously arousing lick to my balls. "Well, have fun. My face has a blind date with Pinkie's ass."

She got up and left, and a dark gray mare filled my vision. She was making sure to stand in such a place that partially obscured my view of Fluttershy making out with my marefriend. Octavia idly fondled her pussy with one hand and stroked her chin with the other, regarding me thoughtfully. "Hmm… Normally I'm not one to top a stallion. If I had my way, you'd be pounding me hard, but… As I understand it, your muscles just aren't up to the task."

I threw up my hands in mock surrender. "No strenuous motion! Doctor's orders."

"Still, though… I think I can make it work. Would you mind letting me take the seat?"

I had no objections, so I rolled off the foam chair and let Octavia settle down. She frowned slightly as she adjusted herself a couple of times. "Hmph. There are several wet spots. Can't be helped, I guess. Now…" She leaned back and lay as flat as she could, her breasts projecting up from her torso. "Just rest on top of me, if you please."

Seeing where she was going with this, I crawled over Octavia's reclined form, forcing my head between her parted bosom. She smiled down at me as I rested my cock against her moist entrance, and I smiled back.

"Yes, like that. And as a bonus, you're not looking at the show behind you, so you'll last longer. Now just take it slow, and hopefully this won't be too taxing for you."

I took a deep breath and gently eased my dick into her twitching gash. Muscles deep within her gripped and pulled on me almost immediately, and I found myself hilted within her in a second. I relaxed and let go of the responsibility of penetration, since her vaginal contractions were doing plenty of the stimulation for the both of us. It wasn't fast and needy like Lyra's cunt had been – it was rhythmic and carefully paced.

She let out a contented hum. "Mmm, if you could just maybe stroke back and forth a little bit, that would be fantastic…"

It required some mental gymnastics to figure out a way in this position, but I eventually found out that a bit of coordination between my legs and my hips resulted in just the right amount of thrusting distance without putting much strain on my lower body.

"Yes, yes… There we go…" She sighed and wrapped her arms around me, smooshing her great spheres against my sides in the process. "Hmm… You remember what I was talking about before my jam came on?"

I faltered in my slow thrusts, if only because answering a question and maintaining that cycle was a little too much to process. I started up again and said, "Yeah… Something about, erm, a cello?"

"That's right. I used to take my cello, place it between my growing bust, and let the strings send small vibrations through me as I played. I found it quite… stimulating. I grew out of that habit, of course. Breast-held strings make terrible music, and there are more effective tools for the job." She leaned her head down to me a little bit. "The point is, I still like that. That vibration in that spot. So if you want…"

"Say no more," I nearly whispered. I didn't stop stroking my cock in and out of her winking pussy, but I adjusted myself so that my head was directly between her dark gray mountains of mammary. I then squeezed them around my head and motorboated them for all I was worth, shaking my head vigorously and wobbling her breasts as much as I could.

Octavia let out a deep moan of satisfaction from this. "Yes, keep going… Keep doing that until…" She lost her train of thought and arched into me. Her pussy grasped at me more insistently, and I thrust a little harder and shook my head faster. My hands took a more active role too, grabbing and jiggling her titflesh from the sides.

"Yes… Yes…! Yaaaaaahh!" Her musical cry of joy was accompanied by wet spasms around my cock, which gave me the last bit of inspiration I needed to overcome my fatigue and deliver my load within her. I heard a couple other female voices behind me announce sympathetic climaxes from the audience.

We stayed in that embrace for a while, riding out our dual orgasms, my head still buried between her breasts and trying to keep them wobbling. Eventually, my body got tired and my muscles cried out in protest. I stopped moving and let the last of the pleasure ebb away. Octavia let out a happy sigh and parted her breasts to look down at me. "Adequate, Mr. Pascal. Perfectly adequate."

A part of me realized she wasn't trying to be derogatory, but another part of me scoffed. "High fuckin' praise," I replied sarcastically.

She laughed at that. "I just don't wish to give you any false impression. I don't consider you coltfriend material after tonight. No offense."

I shrugged. "None taken. But, y'know, my male ego demands that you enjoyed yourself."

"And I did!" she said with another chuckle. "I'll give you this much: You certainly know how to take direction and run with it. Even if, for you, it all comes back to breasts in the end… And on that front, what you lack in technique you make up for in enthusiasm."

With a groan, I pulled my dripping wet cock out of Octavia's cunt. "I'll take it. I've only been not-a-virgin for two days."

"I'm sure you'll live up to your stud aspirations in time." With that, she motioned for me to get off of her and let her get back to her seat.

Climbing back to my station was a bit of a challenge now. I was losing count of the orgasms I'd had in this marathon, from Rainbow Dash's initial worship to now. I had to be approaching the double digits, right? And while I had a bit more life left in my genitalia, the pleasure centers of my brain were starting to get a little fried. There was still a disconnect between my sexual greed and my sexual performance, even if the gap was smaller now.

But dammit, I was a red-blooded human with a fetish. I wasn't about to let a little thing like pleasure overload stop me from seeing this boobtastic voyage through.

That said, as Rainbow came back to clean Octavia's juices off my cock, seeing Derpy and Fluttershy still breastfeeding from each other, milk dribbling down Fluttershy's chin… It was almost too much all over again. I wanted to close my eyes and refocus, but I couldn't look away.

In no time at all, I had been prepped to Rainbow Dash's satisfaction. She sneered up at me, her face lightly stained with cum that she'd recently licked off Pinkie Pie's ass. "Heh, your cock's more ready than you are. Guess we're coming up on your limits, huh buddy?" I just nodded back silently.

At last, Derpy and Fluttershy released each others' nipples, letting the two great bosoms wobble back into place. Fluttershy licked the excess milk on her lips and looked down at Derpy's leaking chest. "So, did you…?"

Derpy was gasping for breath and blushing furiously. "Yeah…! How about you?"

Meekly, Fluttershy shook her head. "No, sorry. It was very good, but… Well, this is awkward, but now I'm not sure if I especially enjoy the touch of a mare… It's nice, but... still feels a little weird to me…"

"No no, it's okay," Derpy said quickly with a shake of her head. "That's what experimenting is for. If you don't like it personally, you don't have to do it again. Though you're really good at suckling, and I'm surprised that breasts this big aren't more sensitive…!"

Fluttershy looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "Well… we'll have to see what happens when a stallion touches them."

"Yep. I guess so." Derpy regarded my exhausted form with a cocky grin. "He'll probably want to save you for last. Do you mind if I go next?"

"Not at all, Ditzy. I thought that might be the case."

The wall-eyed light gray pegasus got up, moved her chair back to its spot in the circle, and advanced towards me. Her areolae were still trickling milk from whatever titgasm I'd missed while I was gently fucking Octavia.

Now THERE was a sentence that would have been impossible two days ago.

Derpy said nothing at first. She just knelt down before me, lifted her breasts from below, and softly placed them in my lap around my cock. Her soft titflesh rubbed into me, putting only the lightest pressure on my overtaxed organ.

"I thought we might go back to where we started," she then said, smiling warmly at me.

I smiled back to let her know I had no objections.

She rocked back and forth on her knees, rubbing her tits back and forth across the sides of my dick. The skin of her breasts was pliable but didn't stick or catch on me – her softness just glided over my hardness like passing clouds. Rainclouds, surely, from the way they were dripping onto my thighs.

My hands found their way to Derpy's nipples so I could reciprocate. I didn't use any rough treatment; I merely rubbed them between my fingers, being careful not to twist or use too much force. She let out a sigh of pleasurable appreciation.

"They're still watching, you know," she said to me in a whisper. The look on her face wasn't far off from the bliss I'd put there this morning. "To them, it's all been an extended apology, just the polite thing to do. But for me… It's still public sex. It's still… exciting."

"It's exciting for me too," I agreed quietly.

"It's still hard at times. To force myself to see the difference," she went on, still shifting her breasts forward and back. "Sometimes I lose track and forget this isn't how ponies would normally treat you. But then you're so open with me. You pull back the curtain for me and let me see behind the scenes. And I love it."

She then stopped moving for a second and looked up at me. "But from that first moment, I realized something: You can make ponies accept you. You can make ponies feel normal about themselves. But the one thing this power can't do… is make you finally accept yourself."

Damn this mare, I thought. Always seeing through me and hitting the emotional nail right on the head.

Derpy leaned in, using her hands to press her breasts more firmly against my cock. "So I said to myself, 'This boy's been mad at himself for who knows how long. I know what that's like, to hate what you're made of. So I'm going to be his friend. The pony who's in his corner no matter what. Because everypony deserves somepony like that, even the worst ponies.'" She smiled up at me, her eyes glistening slightly. "And trust me, you're not even one of the bad ones."

It was all I could do to hold back tears. "Fuck, Derpy… Hell of a thing to say… during a titfuck…!"

We both chuckled, breaking the tension somewhat. "I know," she admitted, this time at a regular speaking volume. "I'm rambling a little. There's too much to say, really. Now might not be a good time." Derpy gripped her breasts firmly and bounced them up and down. "How about you cum and get on with the main event?"

I closed my eyes and surrendered to my basest titlust, like the one that had consumed me the first time I'd titfucked Derpy. On top of that was the amazement that I was four and an eighth inches longer, about an inch thicker, and this wonderful mare's breasts were still enough to smother me.

My orgasm was quick and to the point, wasting no time spilling a bunch of seed between Derpy's love-pillows. Once I was done, she spread them wide to admire how thoroughly I'd coated her cleavage. "Still so much…"

Now I could feel my old refractory period kicking in. My balls felt noticeably lighter than they'd started this evening. My cock returned to its soft post-orgasm state. I could feel my arousal inspiring at least one more eventual erection out of me, but it would take a while to appear. What happened next, for better or worse, would have to be the last for a while.

Derpy stepped away to her seat, gently rubbing my cum into her breasts. Rainbow came by and gave my cock a few cleaning licks, but became frustrated when it was clear that I was still a few minutes out. I waved her off. Knowing who was last, I was going to need the artificial stamina.

On top of that, though, despite nursing a small headache from having the pleasure centers of my brain fire off so many times, my head was now 'in the game' more than it'd been before Derpy's turn. Her talking to me like that… It had reminded me that someone in this group was here for ME, not just for some concept of reparations that I'd managed to pervert. Knowing that kept me away from the brink of losing my mind in the whirlwind of sex. I didn't know if it'd been intentional on her part, but her little heartfelt speech had been just what I needed, too.

Now the moment was upon me. Fluttershy meekly got up, the biggest breasts in the room swaying and bouncing as she moved. Each one big enough to obscure her stomach and some of her hips, let alone two… Yet still perfectly shaped and outthrust…

Fluttershy walked towards me with a nervous smile across her muzzle, and then knelt down before me. Her mammoth boobs pressed against my legs, my soft cock resting just an inch or two away from them. I could see one of her nipples shining from the oral attention Derpy had lavished upon it. I could see both of them thickening as the situation slowly aroused her.

"Um, so, you said there was a difference between what you 'needed' earlier and what you 'wanted' to do…" she said timidly. "What do you 'want' to do now?"

I breathed heavily through my nose, taking in her flowery scent. I didn't trust myself to speak without drooling, but I made an attempt anyway. "So much… Too much."

Fluttershy's smile became a little warmer and more sympathetic. She shifted on her knees slightly, bringing her breasts a little closer to my cock. "But… that's the whole point of this party, right? To acknowledge those desires, to work through them… to get past them. And we already tried ignoring them; that didn't work, that just made things worse. So…"

I knew all this already, but the lust for her was too great. It was everything I'd fantasized about for years. "I don't want to force you… To just USE you like that…"

"Pascal…" She reached under her breasts, lifting them and deforming them from beneath. One hand rested on my thigh, and the other landed on my slowly inflating dick. "This whole time, and maybe most of my adult life, I've been worried about what ponies think of my… my chest. About what they might do if they got their hands on me. But, seeing you… What you 'needed' was so simple, yet it consumed you so much, and it made you so… happy. And, I don't know, it made my breasts feel nice, for once."

With dawning realization, I understood that this was the effect of the Normal again. Like Derpy, my presence and my attention made these girls, these mares, with wildly exaggerated bodies feel comfortable with themselves – simply because I had paid attention to them, implying acceptance. I tore my eyes away from her tits and looked up at her face, and I saw a mare who honestly looked excited by what was about to happen.

She reacted with a quiet chuckle that sent a jiggle through her breasts. "That look… You're so desperate, yet you STILL want my permission, to make sure I'm okay with this… The whole time, you were never going to do anything drastic, were you? You would never have forced yourself on another pony. We pushed you to the edge, yet all you did was try to find a quick place to relieve your stress… When it comes to… this, you were always going to ask first."

I nodded. It was still fucked up, but despite everything I'd done, there were yet further lines I could never cross. I was pathetic, horribly pathetic, but not evil. I couldn't let myself be.

"Even now, you're waiting for me to say it's okay. Well…" She then leaned back, dragging her breasts along my legs, away from my dick. Fluttershy gave me kind of a leer, or at least as much as she could manage with her natural disposition. "Maybe I won't…! Maybe I won't give you the satisfaction of permission… Maybe I want you to take the initiative…" Her lips turned up with a suppressed smile that threatened to throw off her tough act.

My jaw dropped, and my heart stopped at the possibility of those breasts getting so close and then being taken away from me.

But then I laughed a breathless, incredulous laugh. Fluttershy was teasing me?! After everything I'd been through – she'd been through! – the shyest mare in town who couldn't stand to be in the same room with me before was now TEASING me?!?

When I laughed, she chuckled too. I laughed harder, and she broke out into a fit of giggles.

Then I took a deep breath and fixed her with a hungry grin. "Alright," I said. "Now you're asking for it."

I leaned forward, grabbed her twin mountains in a great bodily hug, and pulled back. Fluttershy let out a surprised gasp as she was pulled forward, her breasts landing on top of me and smothering me from my hips to my chin. I wasted no time in pressing my face into one giant areola and licking and sucking to my heart's content.

Suffice to say, I went feral. All of my lust for big breasts I let loose and allowed it to run wild. Every part of my body – my head, my arms, my hands, my hips, my dick, even my legs and feet – I put to work to feel every inch of these one-of-a-kind tits.

As I curled up and squeezed the sides with my thighs, squishing them together around my dick, I sucked in great mouthfuls of yellow boob into my mouth and ran my tongue over it, savoring the flavor of the skin. Then I'd let it go with a pop and suck another different part, or I'd start licking wildly, or I'd nuzzle my face in as far as the deeply accommodating skin would let me. Whatever my whims desired.

With every suck, Fluttershy let out a squeak of pleasure. With every lick, she responded with a long, drawn-out moan. With every push and squeeze, she whimpered. Meanwhile, her hands drifted down south towards her nethers.

I thrust and thrust, but my cock was still very far away from cumming, or even a full erection. Not that it mattered. Not only was my 10-inch length still inadequate for fucking all that tit, but in my mind touching and worshiping them with everything else was far more important.

For a couple of minutes straight, I worked on the front of each breast, polishing the nipples and breastflesh around them. Just as I had slicked the forward portion of each tit with my saliva, Fluttershy shuddered and let out a moan of pleasure. I heard a few more from our 'audience' follow suit.

Then I moved to her left, licking and sucking at acres of sideboob while my hands and knees strained to rub the opposite one. Occasionally, I'd reach for one of her unattended nipples and squeeze randomly to make her gasp again.

After that, I switched to the right and repeated the process of sideboob polishing for another few minutes, savoring the taste and scent of her, not stopping until I was familiar with every inch of her.

I was far from done, though. I went back to the center and shoved my head into her cleavage. This was the real treat, being surrounded on both sides by the most succulent of all the skin on these ridiculous jugs. My head shook and weaved to feel all of it, my tongue sometimes sticking out to scrape everything I could reach in the dark, spongy enclosure.

Once I was satisfied with that, I reached across her titantic breasts and pulled her back further. She was no longer kneeling before me but now on top of me. I mashed my head into the underboob now resting on my face, licking and sucking like before and letting her weight rest intimately on top of me. My hands switched between squeezing her breasts and reaching for her gigantic ass, huge and soft and easy to sink my fingers into.

Her hips began to buck over mine as her vocalizations indicated a second climax. One hand was buried deep within her juicy, puffy lips, while the other reached for the chubby cock pressing against her smooth stomach and desperately started to stroke it.

After a minute of that, I was done with her immense underboob. I grabbed her breast and pushed back – not too hard, to avoid knocking her over – and she shuffling back until her mammaries were smothering my cock once more. My hips thrust upwards, and my head tilted downwards and push into the cartoonish cleavage I was humping from below. I downright slobbered all over the tops of her breasts, rubbing my face into them without a care. My hands went crazy, grabbing huge handfuls of her sideboob and shaking them to jiggle against both my head and my cock at once.

I had to come up for air eventually. I threw my head back and reclined as far as I could, just closing my eyes and enjoying the raw sensation of her massive tits on my legs. My hands tugged on her nipples as my hips kept bouncing.

Fluttershy's face was flushed red, and she was gasping for breath. I heard her say something quiet like, "Ye… Ye… Mmmmmph!" before her whole body shook with a powerful orgasm, twitching in time with each tug on her fat teats. Liquid stained my hands.

I thrust faster and faster, trying to bring myself to an orgasm too… but I was still too far out. I was finally rock hard within her immense breasts, but I needed somehow yet more pleasure for this climax to come. I was at my limit. And now my lower body was protesting in real pain, the muscles there having been worked too hard too quickly.

Finally, I stopped. Groaning in both discomfort and denied release, I stopped moving and just laid there, taking in the sight of Fluttershy breathing heavily from her pleasure. Her breasts were glistening like I had polished them to a shine, and her face and mane were dampened with sweat.

She opened her eyes and looked at me with a mix of shock and lust. She grabbed her own breasts and shook them against my stiff cock, feeling me out. "Still so hard…" she said finally. "Did you cum?"

I was starting to come back from my tit-induced fugue state. Sedately, I shook my head. I opened my mouth to explain that I still had a little ways to go, but the continuous sight and sensation of those boobs stole what little breath I had.

"Oh…" She gave me a sad look, followed by a smile. "Well, now I know I can… that I like having them played with. And…" She pulled back one breast and felt along the nipple. Her hand came back with drops of white. "…am I milking?"

There was the sound of somepony awkwardly clearing their throat. "Um… Treatment like that, breasts like yours…" It was Twilight. "Not surprised you can induce lactation."

"M-Most mares can, though usually not on their own," Mrs. Cake murmured, rubbing her own milky orbs in large circles. "It takes a pregnancy, or… somepony to help very vigorously, like that."

"Will I always milk now?" Fluttershy asked demurely.

Derpy shook her head. "Not forever. If you leave them alone long enough, it'll go away. But for mares like me who like it…" She squeezed one light gray teat and squirted out a short stream of milk onto the floor. "…it's easy to make sure it doesn't stop."

Fluttershy looked at me and giggled. "See, Pascal? You're even teaching me new things about them…!"

I groaned, but put a thumb up to show I appreciated the humor.

Her eyes shot wide open. "Oh gosh! Sorry, I got kind of distracted, but, um… We still need to make you cum! Sorry about that, I didn't mean to cause you more discomfort…"

She began to bounce her breasts up and down rapidly to bring me off, but I put my hands on them and got her to stop. "Fluttershy…" I spoke at last, "thanks for letting me go hog wild on your breasts. You don't owe me a damn thing."

That put a smile on her blushing face that filled my heart with giddy joy.

"But if we're all still feeling a little generous," I continued, looking around at the rest of the group, "then I have one last idea. One last fantasy, if you'll indulge me. For this final… haah… orgasm."

The other girls looked amongst themselves, then back at me. All of them nodded or stated their willingness to play along. "Sure, Pascal, what do you need?" Pinkie wondered.

I sat up, still hilted in Fluttershy's boobs, and spread my arms and legs out wide. "In a word… Smother me."

Recognition spread across each face in a flash, followed by blushes or mischievous smiles. The implication of my words was not lost on anypony. One by one, they stood up and walked towards me and gathered, forming a small circle of busty mares… and Rainbow Dash.

Rarity got the ball rolling by kneeling to my right and pulling my hand deep into her massive cleavage. "Something like this, Pascal?" I shuddered and nodded back, my pleasure already amplifying.

The other girls took positions in turn. Octavia knelt down and embosomed my left hand. Pinkie giggled and smooshed my right leg under her twin cannons. The more of my body got covered by boob, the harder my cock became.

Rainbow Dash looked on in confusion. "Hold up, where do I…" She suddenly snapped her fingers. "Right, got it. Fluttershy, spread your legs please?"

"W-Why do I- Eep!"

Rainbow pushed Fluttershy's legs aside, nearly unbalancing her, and dove through on her back. She then arched up and pressed her smaller breasts where my balls hung from Fluttershy's underboob, smooshing them against us both. Her head ended up pressed against the base of the foam chair.

As lovely as it felt, I was a little concerned. "You, ah, alright down there?" I asked.

"Yeah, I'll be fine!" her muffled voice responded. "Just cum quickly!"

Mrs. Cake knelt behind me and wrapped her dripping breasts around my neck, nearly burying my entire head with them save for a sliver out the front that I could still see through. I watched Applejack shrug and kneel down so that she could lift my left foot into her firm cleavage. Then finally, Twilight went to my left and Derpy to my right, and as one, they squished their giant, wobbling tits against my chest and sides.

I squirmed, and the ladies around me started rubbing and squeezing my body with their breasts alone, which made me squirm harder. My cock was throbbing now, and I could feel the head of it getting slippery with precum. I heard the girls around me talking and laughing and commenting on my reaction, but I was too muffled – and too far gone – to hear it. The breasts of all these mares filled me with warmth and comfort and lust unending, and I sank further and further into it until… Fluttershy's voice. "Please cum, Pascal. Cum!"

Screaming into Mrs. Cake's tit, I came. My whole body twitched, rubbing against boobs on all sides, which only intensified my climax. I pulsed over and over again triumphantly into Fluttershy's impossible all-encompassing breasts, emptying everything I had left in my balls. When I thought the feeling would fade, one of them would rub or squeeze me in some unexpected way, and my pleasure went back to its peak again. Again and again, my orgasm was extended by this, by the sheer knowledge and sensation of what was happening to me. And then…!

With one last cry and one final, prolonged cumshot into Fluttershy's wet cleavage, I went limp. My hands remained in Octavia's and Rarity's tits, but the rest of me slackened and lost all tension. I was done. Out for the count.

There were smiles and laughs as the mares hung around and waited for me to recover. Not one of them objected to this. No one found this uncomfortable or sought to get it over with. They just waited patiently, still smothering me in their collective bosom. That thought alone made me want to start fucking them all over again, but my dick didn't respond. Even my enhanced sexual organs needed a long break by now.

It pained me to put it to an end, but I removed my hand from Rarity's breasts and waved the girls off. "Th-Thanks," I gasped out. "You can let go now."

One by one, the mares pulled away, releasing my body from their soft prison. Fluttershy drew up to her full height and pulled her breasts apart, admiring how much semen I'd spilled between her funbags – which was a lot.

Rainbow, meanwhile, remained between my legs. She quit arching her back and instead raised her head to my junk, allowing my balls to rest on her hand and my softening cock to dangle over her face. "Heh. Jackpot." She sucked the head of my cock into her mouth from below, starting her latest cleaning in an unusual way.

I watched as Fluttershy reached between her breasts and scooped out some of my semen with her fingers. She took a sniff at it. "It smells… very good. And you seemed to like the taste, Twilight."

Twilight blushed and nodded as she lifted her enlarged boobs of my chest. "R-Right. Just watch out. It tastes very, very good too, and I'm still trying to figure out why."

"I'll be careful…" the pegasus said almost absentmindedly, and stuck her cum-stained fingers into her mouth. She let out a pleasurable moan and sucked them clean, then went back into her cleavage to scoop out some more.

My cock twitched uselessly, and I rolled my eyes at my own ironic predicament. These ponies… They were never going to give my libido a break!

Applejack smirked and kept my foot lodged in her breasts. It seemed like she was enjoying the novelty of it. And I'd said she 'can' let go, after all; they didn't have to right away. "So, lucky guy – what now?"

"Now?" I was exhausted. Sexually satisfied in just about every way. The girls looked fairly content as well, though there was no way of knowing unless they told me. But I had taken up enough of their time when this was supposed to be a 'party.' "I figure… We should probably just chill. Have the rest of the party normally. Now that the ice is well and truly broken and all."

"Aww," Applejack lamented. She flexed her muscles and squeezed my leg a little harder between her firm tits. "Ah wouldn't mind some more 'attention.' Do we hafta go back to business as usual?"

Right, some of the girls would probably want more satisfaction. I just shrugged. "I'm not saying ponies can't have more casual sex if they're up for it, but… I'm not getting back up for a while, and maybe we've had enough of this waiting circle thing."

Several of the mares voiced their agreement. The gimmick had run its course. Mrs. Cake looked around at the others, gestured at some of the remaining cumstains on certain mares' breasts, and said, "At the very least, let's try to clean up a little. We made quite a mess. I'll go get some hot towels for ponies to clean themselves off."

Rarity's horn glowed blue. "I'll work on removing stains from the floor. No need stepping around in our… secretions."

"I know some air-freshener spells," Twilight added. "We kind of reek of sex right now."

The rest of the mares worked on cleaning themselves off and returning the furniture to their regular positions. No one objected to me just sitting there in the middle of the room for a while longer, my body equal parts burning from exertion and numb with pleasure. Needless to say, I was feeling very 'welcomed' to Ponyville.

Author's Note

this took way too long

all sex and no plot make Nat a dull boy

History of the World

A hundred things must have flashed through my mind as I walked, flanked on three sides by armed guards, down the path to the moat and drawbridge separating the noble quarter of Canterlot from the Royal Palace itself.

One of the things that flashed through my mind was how pretty the scenery was. The 'moat' was actually fed by waterfalls coming down the mountain, and once the water passed under the bridge, it fell down further below to the left, underscoring the great view of the central valley of Equestria that the palace overlooked. And the palace itself – it looked exactly like every image I'd ever seen of it, precisely as gaudy and fantastical in its architecture as the cartoon made it seem. White and gold and shades of purple bombarded my eyes from each and every spire perched precariously over the verdant mountain cliffs.

Another thing that flashed through my mind was, of course, my life. It wasn't a terribly impressive one. More regrets than joys, but not even dramatic or important regrets, or anything you could write a screenplay about – just the sadness of a guy who'd tried but not quite hard enough to succeed. And that was just my time on Earth. The first three weeks in Equestria had been just miserable, and the past three days felt like a fever dream in comparison. If I hadn't been there for every second of it, I might've wildly guessed this was all some kind of elaborate coma dream, and I was actually in a hospital bed about to die of brain cancer.

Items three through about five-hundred, of things that flashed through my mind, was a compilation of everything I'd learned about the mystery of ponies and this world's ancient humans. Out of all that data, three major groups seemed to be the most relevant:

One, ponies' bodies were universally sexually excessive, and every single one of them found almost every aspect of a human male pleasurable in all the senses; taste and smell most obviously, sight more subtly.

Two, Princess Celestia buried and censored whatever information she could find about humans – save for vague legends of 'they were very evil' – and she was also suspected of deliberately engineering Equestria's current climate of sexual repression.

Three, Celestia was so scared of me that she'd spied on me from afar for my entire stay in Equestria, worried all of her subordinates in the process, cleared out her schedule for the weekend in case there was any fallout from our meeting, and still tried everything in her power to delay me while the Normal took me over – all because, for some reason, meeting me in person would be a catastrophe in the making.

There was one major question to all of this, and that was 'Why?' And only Celestia had the answers.

As we crossed the drawbridge and passed under the castle gate, my mind flashed forward to item number five-hundred-and-one: Trying to predict what was going to happen when Celestia and I met face-to-face. It was a volatile conundrum. The Princess was panicked, yet still under the unyielding influence of my power – which, from Moondancer, I knew could push a resistant mind towards unexpected rationalizations. Our combined delaying tactics had run their course; I had now arrived. The ball was in Celestia's court, and there wasn't much I could do but prepare myself for her next swing.

For what it was worth, the interior of the palace – specifically, the grand entrance hall – was still pretty and colorful. We walked along a beautiful red carpet, passing by all kinds of giant banners hanging from the walls… There was just one thing that stood out as a little strange.

Besides us, there wasn't a soul to be seen.

We climbed up the grand staircase, where Celestia would greet her subjects at formal events like the Grand Galloping Gala, but the halls only faintly echoed with any kind of life or activity. I'd never been here before, but it felt wrong for a place so vibrant – it was spooky and unsettling, and did nothing to help my nerves.

We headed left, passing by an impressively tall stained-glass mural styled after the sun and avoiding its moon-based counterpart. The carpet led up another staircase, and there was a tall exit leading to some more constrained halls spanning, I assumed, the western section of the main castle's second floor.

There was one problem: This exit from the grand hall was blocked by a wall of golden magic.

My shoulders hiked up reflexively. The game was on.

"What the…?" Lieutenant Rook started, but he was interrupted by a bright golden flash, and a sealed scroll fell into his hands.

He unfurled it and began to read. I tried to move up and see it, but Rook pushed me back firmly with one very strong arm. Apparently this was for his eyes only, order of Celestia. That was bad news for me.

"Uh… Guards, you are dismissed," he said after a moment, still reading the letter.

The two decorated pegasi by my sides saluted and flew off, leaving me alone with Rook before I could say anything. A second after they went out one of the hall's other exits, I winced and silently cursed – those were the guards I could still influence with my power, and Celestia was taking them out of play. I resigned myself to this new wrinkle and waited for the next shoe to drop. It was still 'important' that we meet; that was my one guarantee in all this.

Rook finished reading the letter and lowered it, looking up at the force field in front of us. Then, hesitantly, he turned around to face me. "You are…" he said, "meant to go the rest of the way yourself."

I raised an eyebrow worriedly. "Pardon?"

The royal unicorn guard checked the letter again. "Yes. The barrier will let you through, but then you must find the meeting location yourself, with no help or… guides…" He looked at the barrier with a surprised expression. "Has she removed every guard from the west wing, then…?"

"Oh, SHIT!" I cursed out loud this time. She was isolating me! Without anyone to influence… I couldn't affect ponies' perceptions! I wouldn't be able to keep the Normal at bay! She was trying to run out the clock, AGAIN! I reached out and grabbed Rook's armor desperately. "Rook, c'mon, this is insane. You can't let her do this."

Rook was visibly torn, looking between me and the force field meaningfully. "It's… meant to be a test. My orders are…"

"I know! …I know," I muttered, my hands shaking and tears stinging the corners of my eyes. "You're loyal. I can't ask you to betray her. I know." I let go and stepped back, standing parallel to the barrier from him and pointing at it. "But if I have to wander in there for an hour before finding the meeting location, I won't arrive the same person I am now. Rook… please."

The lieutenant looked between me and the barrier a couple more times, then lowered his head gravely and let out a deep sigh. "I'm sorry," he said, and moved to leave.

Despair gripped my heart. My mind raced for a way to convince him otherwise.

But then he placed a large, firm hand on my shoulder and leaned down to my ear. "Celestia's private quarters," he whispered. "Second hall on the left, third hall on the right, straight on to the end, and up the stairs to the top of the tower." And without waiting for a reaction, he resumed marching down the stairs.

I bolted. I hit the barrier hands-first, and it disappeared in an instant, so I kept running. The entire wing of the castle outside the entrance hall was dark and unlit, save for moonlight pouring through the windows looking over the castle's central garden. The carpet ran out and I was soon running on ornate marble, dashing past statues and busts and paintings and many doors to many rooms, stretching on for what looked like a mile. If I'd had to check these rooms one-by-one…

The Normal came back with a vengeance, sending an electric buzz through my whole body – like I was filled with static, like someone was trying to change the channel on my life. I tripped over my own feet and went sprawling to the floor.

"MotherFUCKer!" I cursed again, since no one was around to hear me. The initial shock had been brief, but it was close now. Celestia's gambit was working like hell. I needed to do something abnormal, fast, but what? The halls were devoid a single soul; no light shone from any of the many doors. I had nothing but the objects around me and the clothes on my back.

A flash of inspiration struck me, and I got to a kneeling position so I could take off my loafers. "Sorry, Fancy Pants, wish I could've worn this for more than five minutes…" I muttered, before slipping out of my shoes and tossing one at the wall.

My loafer bounced off a giant painting of a beautiful landscape, glancing the wooden frame and making it tilt very slightly to one side. The buzzing of the Normal faded for just a second.

With my new strategy solidified for the moment, I kept running. My spine tingled like I was being chased, like I was running from something very solid and real and it was right behind me. When I felt like it was getting closer, I tossed the other shoe at the nearest object I saw – a stone bust of some pony's face on a pillar, which I managed to knock over. It didn't break, but it made a loud BANG, which was just anarchic enough to push back the aura of normality.

I almost missed the second hall on the left in my panic, but I only had to double back a couple of steps before dashing down the hallway. It was even darker and more narrow a hallway, though there was more moonlight at the other end.

"AAACK!" I screamed as another shock ripped through me. I caught myself this time, landing on my knees painfully. "Guhh… Seriously, sorry Fancy Pants…"

I picked up the pace again, unbuttoning my tux and my dress shirt, and practically ripping off the bowtie. As I ran, I tossed the tuxedo onto a door handle, the white shirt onto a small statue, and the bowtie into a plant. I was now topless and still running for my life. These were only delaying tactics, I knew, but they were somehow helping.

The third hall on the right was impossible to miss. I passed through a grand double-door and the hall opened up to a semi-outdoor view of another palace garden with a water fountain. Instead of continuing forward, I dashed to the right, passing by exotic plants on the left side and various palace doors on the other.

I could almost feel the next wave coming on, so I preempted it by kneeling down again and pulling off my socks. "Leave me alone…" I growled, balling up the socks, "you stupid… fucking… spell!" And on the last word, I tossed the sock-ball into the garden with all my strength, so that it landed in the water fountain. Gross, which was perfectly abnormal, so I kept running.

Ignoring every side-door, I reached a bridge that connected the main palace to one of its grand spires, with a spiral staircase leading all the way up. I looked up, and blanched at the thought of having to climb so many stairs to reach Celestia's quarters, but the Normal's constant reminder of impending doom pushed me onwards and upwards.

It wasn't long before I could feel the burning in my lungs. I was no longer overweight, but I was still out of shape, and I'd done nothing but walk around and have sex for most of the day. And yet stair after stair after stair remained between me and Celestia.

Nothing prompted me; I just felt like it was about time, and trying to climb stairs three at a time in fitted slacks was getting obnoxious. So I ripped off the belt, shucked off my pants, and tossed them over the ledge. I bounded up the spiral steps wearing nothing but my underwear.

The closer I got, the more pressure I could feel in my mind. The Normal REALLY didn't want me to arrive at Celestia. It knew. It knew if I reached her, she was my ticket to permanent abnormality. It was doing everything it could to stop me.

One more bolt of magic tore through me, and this time it left me feeling every ounce of exertion as pain, leaving me sluggish and tired. I was close now, only a few more steps to go before I reached the top. But the mountain wind was freezing cold against my bare skin, not to mention my ears were popping, my legs were on fire, and my lungs made me feel like I was suffocating. Still, I held tight to the handrail and pulled myself forward. "Not… that… easy…" I grunted with each pull, hoping I sounded like a Die Hard-style badass and not the wheezing 20-something I heard in my ears.

When I reached the penultimate step, my vision went blurry and my knees wobbled. I reached blindly for the next section of handrail, but it ended abruptly at the top. My balance failed, and I tipped forward, my vision going completely dark.

There was a WOOSH, and my face landed between two small, soft masses. A moment later, the Normal faded into the background, like it was scurrying away.

"Not yet, Pascal," a soothing, familiar voice said. "I need you here. I need you, and her, to see…" My eyes opened, and as they cleared, I realized my face was buried in the neckline of a midnight-blue dress, belonging to a very tall, very blue woman.

It was undoubtedly Princess Luna holding me up with her arms and her body, but not nude and ultra-busty like in my dreams. Just going by the weight pressing against my cheeks, she couldn't have been bigger than a double-D at most. What was going on here? Had she enlarged for the sake of my dream request, or…?

I decided that wasn't important right now. "Thanks…" I groaned out.

Luna inhaled deeply, her nose buried in my hair. "I'm counting on you…" she murmured quietly. She leaned her head down, and I felt a long, wet tongue drag along the side of my neck.

We both pushed each other away in shot. Luna's eyes were wide with surprise and embarrassment. "B-Best of luck!" Her massive alicorn wings spread out, and she flapped off the balcony in an instant, creating a massive gust of wind that nearly bowled me over. All I could do was stare and grasp my neck as she dove towards the lower parts of the palace and out of sight.

She was no longer with me, but I could still feel the saliva. That had been no dream. It'd come out of nowhere; even she was shocked. What had that been about? A few suspicions rose to mind, but I reminded myself that I was only getting concrete answers from one pony tonight.

And the door to that pony's chambers was just a few yards away.

I strode barefoot across the balcony, my fingers still on my neck. I felt like that lick, from an alicorn's tongue, would keep the Normal at bay long enough for me to cross this threshold. And then… It was time for the most important moment in my life.

I only hesitated for a second. Summoning up all my courage, I grabbed the door's handle and–

And the door flew open, and a blinding golden light seared my eyes from within. Telekinesis gripped me and violently shoved me forward. The door SLAMMED behind me. I fell forward, but my head stayed upright, unable to look away from those eyes.

THOSE EYES.

THOSE GOLDEN EYES.

TRUTH WAS THEIR DEMAND. WHATEVER THEY ASKED, I WOULD ANSWER.

"BEFORE TWILIGHT'S SPELL," THE EYES SPOKE, REVERBERATING IN MY MIND, "HAVE YOU EVER IN YOUR LIFE POSSESSED ANY MAGICAL ABILITY?"

NOT SPEAKING THE TRUTH WAS AGONY INCARNATE. ONLY TRUTH WOULD REMOVE THE PAIN. "NnnnrrrghI've never had any magic at all before this!" THE ANSWERS CAME UNBIDDEN, I COULD NOT STOP THEM, FOR I COULD ONLY SPEAK THE TRUTH.

"DOES ANYONE ON YOUR WORLD POSSESS MAGIC?"

PAIN. ANSWER. TRUTH. "I don't know! Not to my knowledge! People have studied ESP, psychics, precognition, that sort of thing, but there's been no conclusive evidence! Many people on my world, including my close family, believe in a spiritual view of the world, in blessings from God, but that's just religion! There's no physical evidence that proves to the world beyond reasonable doubt there is a powerful being watching over mankind. Only anecdotes and faith! There is nothing like your world's magic in my world, nothing like it!" THE PAIN ENDED, FOR I HAD SPOKEN THE TRUTH.

THE EYES REMAINED SILENT. I WAITED. THEY SPOKE AGAIN. "HOW DID YOU GET TO THIS WORLD?"

"All I experienced was my body being pulled by some great force, and then parts of my house fell from under me and also on top of me! Then I woke up in Ponyville General Hospital! I told Twilight Sparkle this, and she told me that it was because of a surge, a flare, from this world's arcanosphere! A freak accident! I've been given no reason to doubt her!"

"REACH INTO YOUR MEMORIES. IS THERE ANYTHING TO SUGGEST YOU WERE SENT HERE DELIBERATELY?"

"No!"

THE LIGHTS GREW STRONGER. "HAVE YOUR MEMORIES BEEN TAMPERED WITH?"

I COULD ONLY SPEAK THE TRUTH, THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH. ALL LIES AND DISGUISES BURNED AWAY IN THE LIGHT FROM THOSE EYES. "No!"

"IS THERE ANY WAY, ANY WAY AT ALL, SOMEONE FROM YOUR WORLD COULD HAVE SENT YOU HERE, OR COULD EVENTUALLY REACH HERE, DELIBERATELY OR ACCIDENTALLY?"

"No! Humans have been developing space flight for the past fifty years approximately, but it's extremely expensive and dangerous! We've only made it as far as our moon with manned craft, as far as I know; the rest are satellites! That would be the only way they could get here, and there's zero chance any of them could cross so much distance in space and survive! Not in my lifetime!"

THE LIGHTS REMAINED SILENT FOR EVEN LONGER. THEN THEY ASKED ONE MORE TIME. "IS ANYONE FROM YOUR WORLD COMING NEXT? IS ANYONE FROM YOUR WORLD LOOKING FOR YOU? DO YOU HAVE ANY WAY OF CONTACTING SOMEONE FROM YOUR WORLD?"

"Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. "I'm cut off from everybody I ever knew and loved! Twilight Sparkle said that what sent me here could never be recreated; it would be impossible to send me back! For all we know, our galaxies are spinning in different directions, or our worlds are in completely different dimensions! My mom, my dad, my siblings, my friends, my coworkers, my ex, all of them are gone! And I will NEVER, EVER see them again…" Tears openly flowed from my blind eyes, running down my face as I snarled at the light. "…you BITCH!"

THE GOLDEN EYES faded, and I fell onto the ground, weeping openly into the tiles. I'd spoken the truth. Every last word, every feeling I was experiencing now, was the unvarnished truth as I understood it.

I was alone. Earth was gone. No one was coming for me.

I stayed down for a solid minute of crying before I sniffled and managed to pull part of myself together and get a bearing on my surroundings, my head darting back and forth to take everything in.

I was in a very large suite. A roaring fireplace dominated one side of the room. In front of it was a thick rug surrounded on one side by a long, thick roll cushion. There was a door in the back that was open, and through it I could see a private bedroom with an absolutely ENORMOUS four-poster bed.

And standing in front of me was the back of the tallest pony I'd ever seen. She had to be somewhere between 9 and 10 feet tall. She was garbed in a flowing white dress that screamed 'pure and virginal,' accented by her golden shoes, armbands, necklace, and crown. Her figure, what I could see past the eternally flowing aurora that was her mane, was slender to the point of being almost stick-like.

Sniffling hard, I attempted to get to my feet and confront her. As I did so, there was a golden glow from atop Celestia's head, and I was suddenly encased in a golden capsule barrier.

"Hey!" I shouted, rushing to my feet and pushing against the walls of the transparent magic. There was no use; no chance in hell that my physical strength was going to overcome her magical power.

"I had half a mind to throw you in Tartarus and wait," Celestia said, the first time I'd ever heard her voice. It was as smooth and regal as I'd ever imagine, but it had none of her characteristic warmth. It was instead icy and cold enough to send a chill through my heart. Still keeping her back to me, she continued, "But that wouldn't be fair to the stallion you are to become. HE never did anything to deserve your punishment. HE will not bear the burden of your sins." She finally turned around, and I could see the grim hatred burning behind her magenta-colored eyes. "So we will wait here, until the magic within you takes its course. And when it is done, there will no longer be a human in Equestria. Only another one of my precious ponies."

"That's BULLSHIT!" I yelled back, my fists pounding on the barrier. "What, you had to fucking GEAS me to make ABSOLUTELY sure I wasn't one of the ancient ones in disguise?! Everything I've said and done up to this point wasn't enough for you?! That's the only reason you let me up here, and now you're going to fucking watch me die in FRONT of you?!? FUCK YOU!!"

Yes, I was extremely mad that she'd mind-controlled me.

Celestia stepped up to the barrier and gently placed a hand on it. "Even if you're not one of…" She visibly shuddered. "…them, you got close to corrupting all of Equestria with your lusts. Feel proud of that, if it soothes your perverted little mind."

"Shit! C'mon, Celestia!" I bellowed, hitting the barrier where her hand was touching it. She made no reaction. "Tell me the truth about humans! For everything I've been through, you owe me that fucking much!"

She didn't say anything in response. Was she somehow ignoring my words? Was she immune to the Normal somehow– No, of course not, or she wouldn't have let me up here at all. So why wasn't…

Oh, fuck.

The barrier was a semi-oval about seven feet tall and only a few feet wide. I pressed my half-naked body against one side, then the other. Her eyes didn't track me at all; she just stared vaguely into the center.

She couldn't see me or hear me. I could see and hear her, but it only went one way. She was preventing me from influencing her with the Normal! Fuckshitfuck!

The side of Celestia's mouth curled up into a triumphant smirk, almost as if she knew what I was realizing right now. "You turned my sister against me. Used the Elements of Harmony as your playthings. Caused chaos throughout the capital of my nation. I will have a lot of work to do setting things right, making sure ponies aren't too hurt as things return to the TRUE normal."

I pounded on the barrier like a madman. It had no effect on her.

She lowered her hand and stepped back, her smile fading back into a grim hardness. "But at the very least, I can take comfort in knowing there will never be another like you in Equestria." And with that, she turned towards the door to her bedroom and started to step away.

Her haughty rhetoric infuriated me, but I was too busy panicking because, well, this was the end. If she walked through that door and left me in this bubble, I was a goner. She would win, Equestria would continue to be repressed for reasons it didn't understand, and I would die in my mind without ever knowing why I went through all this. I couldn't let that happen. I was just a perverted loner from Earth going up against one of the goddesses of Equestria, but I couldn't let that happen.

I adding stomping on the carpet to my tantrum. To my surprise, the bubble made contact with the floor but didn't go through it. By stomping my foot on the ground, it created a vibration. It didn't feel like it was bouncing off the barrier, however subtle that would feel, so I suspected it was the one thing that might go through the force field…

Stomp stomp stomp.

Celestia froze in place.

Stomp stomp stomp.

Princess Celestia remained still, and I knew it was because of me. 'Yes, that's it,' I thought. 'Three knocks. I'm knocking on the door, Celestia. Trying to get your attention. You may not be able to hear my words or see my gestures or expressions, but a three-count of anything is still clear communication, isn't it? Knock knock knock.' Stomp stomp stomp.

But to my dismay, she took another step forward – hesitant and wary, but still further away from me.

"Fuck!" I yelled. How was she rationalizing around this? Did she somehow convince herself that my stomping was just the desperate struggle of a man about to… die…?

I got an idea. An awful, crazy idea. Supremely risky under these circumstances. But if I couldn't communicate with Celestia, couldn't command her attention in any way… Then I was going to have to trick her.

I stomped and pounded and shouted until everything was sore. I threw myself against the walls of my cage, deliberately falling to the ground hard before getting back up and trying again. I made sure every motion was carried out with a hard step that was sure to reverberate through the ground.

Celestia kept walking forward, getting further away from the vibrations of my stomps, but that's when I changed tactics.

I slowed down. I mimed out getting weaker, my stomps slowing down as my strength waned. Celestia stopped again, and what I hoped against hope was that she thought I was succumbing to the Normal already, and she'd come back to check on me, just in case I was becoming the ultimate average stallion.

Of course, the problem with this trick was that it was also working against me. By refusing to fight, I was essentially surrendering to the expectations of this society's ruler – a technicality the Normal seized upon. I could already feel the buzzing of cosmic forces gathering strength, getting ready to change me, body and mind. But I had to keep the act up, convince her that I was defeated and she didn't need this barrier anymore.

I reached into my underwear, the only clothing I had on me, and fished out my dick. I still had the remnants Photo Finish's aphrodisiac spell inside me, so I was at half-mast. I just started jacking off, using both hands, as I staggered and fell to the ground dramatically. I made a huge thump as I collapsed to the ground, like I'd fallen unconscious, but quietly I kept stroking my footlong cock.

Somehow, my insane gambit seemed to bear fruit. Celestia slowly turned around and regarded the magical bubble stoically, watching and waiting for any other signs. Other than the stroking, I stayed as still as possible.

She stepped toward the barrier, a serious look on her face, tinged with a mix of fear and hope. Her glowing horn sparkled, and a shimmer passed over the golden wall – it didn't disappear, but something seemed to have changed. If my intuition was right, she'd altered the barrier so that she could see and/or hear inside it.

If I was right, I had one shot.

I sprung up to the edge of the barrier and screamed, "TELL ME THE TRUTH!"

Celestia recoiled as if she'd been shot. Her pupils shrank to pinpricks in horror, her jaw agape as she beheld my raging, exposed form.

In case she only had visual but no audio, I said it again – "Tell. Me. The. Truth." – exaggerating each word so that she could read my lips if nothing else.

A dozen emotions flickered in the Princess's face. Anger, horror, sorrow, resistance, pain, struggle… She held her hands against her head, her brow furrowing deeply as she tried to force my suggestion out of her mind. But I knew, or at least hoped, that it would be to no avail.

Her eyes flickered down one more time to my exposed dick pressing against the barrier, and then her horn exploded with light. When I could see again, the barrier was gone, but so was Celestia. I was empty, with no company but the crackling of the fireplace.

I looked around, asking aloud, 'Celestia?' Or I tried to. No sound came out of my mouth.

Panicking, I breathed in and out hard, to make sure I wasn't dying in a vacuum. I tried speaking again, but I was perfectly silent. Wondering if I had gone deaf to myself somehow, I snapped my fingers – and clearly heard sound. So she'd used a silencing spell on me at the same time she'd teleported away. Great. Still, where was she?

"You want to know the truth?" her muffled voice grumbled through the bedroom door. Had she just run away and locked the door?

I groaned silently and threw up my hands. 'Well, yeah,' I mouthed, because I wasn't going to let a little thing like magically induced muteness get in the way of snark.

"The truth about… hu–" Celestia's words caught in her throat, and I heard whimpering. "Pascal…" Her voice wavered with emotion. "In this entire world, only two ponies know. I've kept this secret for over a thousand years. It's… painful, and disgusting. Do you really want me to–"

Unable to scream 'YES' at the top of my lungs, I reared up and kicked the bedroom door. It rattled – I wasn't strong enough to break it down – but I was absolutely 100% done with this bullshit and I wanted her to know it.

After a moment more of silence, I heard, "…Very well."

The entire room around me filled with a golden magical glow… and then it all faded away to blackness and… stars? It looked like I was floating in space. I could still kind of see the walls, but I was in the middle of some kind of magical, holographic projection. Was I going to get a whole presentation?

"Humans were… They were… They…" Celestia's voice boomed in the room, hesitating over and over again as the stars twinkled around me.

I nearly went mad from anticipation. What the fuck WERE humans, huh? Why was this so terrible to say?!

"Humans… came before Equestria," she finally said. "There was no Equestria before the humans."

'What?!' I involuntarily mouthed.

In the projection, three giant hooded figures rose up from the darkness, only their top halves visible. All three wore what could only be described as 'wizards' robes.' Their faces were lit by the virtual starlight, and they definitely had human skin tones and basic facial features. But when I actually tried to focus on their faces, they became blurry and shrouded, as if Celestia didn't want to remember them.

The three figures raised their hands out into space, weaving them around. Magical energy spread forth, moving the stars closer together until they collided in a brilliant explosion. The starstuff became a ball of molten magma, and the figures' hands reached out and began to manipulate it like clay.

"The ancient humans – OUR humans," Celestia monologued, "were a race that had mastered the arcane arts. The most powerful of them could reach out and shape entire universes into being, rewrite and craft the very laws of reality."

I made the motion of screaming, 'WwwwwwwwwwHHHAAATTTT?!' as I gripped the sides of my head and watched the insane display continue.

The planetoid changed like it was in a time lapse, the magma cooling, atmosphere forming, water and lakes and oceans filling the world, followed by greenery on the land. The projection then zoomed forward onto the planet, closer and closer until it was like I was standing on the very surface of this new planet, rolling green hills on all sides.

The three mages were standing close to me, no longer giant but still like 8 feet tall. There seemed to be two males and one female. They took off their hoods, and even though I couldn't make out their faces, their heads were full of the most impossible perfect hair I'd ever seen, and their physiques under the robes seemed to be even more idealized than the ponies I'd seen. If these mages were capable of creating a planet, I thought, no doubt they were capable of shaping their own bodies to whatever they wanted them to be.

The mages reached their hands out again, shaping magical energy out of the air until it coalesced into two forms… One vaguely pink, and one sort of blue.

"They were our creators," Celestia said, her voice nearly a whisper despite the projection into the room. "They were… the Masters."

Before the mages soon stood two tall, naked alicorns, very clearly a younger Celestia and Luna. They seemed to wake up and look upon their creators with unconditional love and happiness. Their figures were slender, not nearly as busty or curvy as I'd gotten used to…

Then I heard muffled laughter from one of the male mages, and he snapped his fingers. In a second, both mares' figures had swelled out with massive hips and asses and even more gigantic breasts. The young Celestia and Luna simply bowed submissively, as if thanking them for the boon. The female mage gave the culprit male mage a discouraging but playful smack on the arm, then started weaving some magic of her own.

"We…" Celestia said, "were their slaves. We were their toys and playthings and workers. They would use us to shape Equestria into whatever they wanted. My sister and I, we were the First among the slaves, their most treasured possessions, their favorite pets."

The younger, sexualized Celestia and Luna dashed forward and knelt at the mages' feet, hugging their legs and smiling up at their face. "And… we were happy," the older Celestia's voice declared. "We didn't know any better. This was our existence."

Suddenly, six more slaves appeared in the field. Three males, three females. Two earth ponies, two pegasi, two unicorns. All with bodies as exaggerated as the first two were now. All with the same submissive smiles as they regarded their Masters. The three mages deliberated, tweaked the bodies of the ponies around until they were momentarily satisfied, then waved their hands again. And then there were fifty more slaves behind the first six. Then a thousand more ponies, stretching off into the horizon. All of them waiting for their Masters' commands.

The world sped up into another time lapse, bodies of all colors and shapes working in incredibly fast motion. Buildings popped up in the blink of an eye. In the distance, mountains and forests formed, then disappeared, then reformed again.

In the scant few seconds I had between revelations, I reeled at what I'd just heard. The humans weren't even MY version of humans, but some kind of race of ultra-powerful WIZARDS?! The fuck?! And they weren't just a race that happened to live on Equestria, but they were there at the start? They created ponies as a slave race? This was Equestria's fucking origin story?!

I didn't want to believe it. She had to be punking me, right? Somehow, the real truth had to be even stranger and more terrible than this. And yet…

My head suddenly hurt. The pain was like little sparks in my brain, as though synapses were lighting up like firecrackers.

"They were… our Masters," Luna's voice said sadly, projecting images into the fog of the dream world – images of a young Celestia and Luna kneeling at the feet of three robed figures, smiling up happily at them. I watched in shock, anger, and despair and snuggled deeper into Luna's immense cleavage.

The vision left me, and I struggled to keep my balance. Was that… the anesthetic dream? When I got my first enhancement, and Luna had first visited me? She'd told me everything, but… I wasn't supposed to remember that! How could I have dormant memories of a dream, much less a medically induced one?!

It had to be magic. Somehow, Luna's magic in that dream had preserved some part of it in my mind. And now that I was hearing the truth again, it was coming back in fits and spurts.

Around me, the holographic projection had stopped fast-forwarding. I was suddenly at the top of a grand castle, very different from Canterlot's royal palace in just about every way. One of the wizards sat upon a throne at one end the room, surrounded by treasures, with Celestia and Luna at his feet.

Three more humans, dressed in light armor and bearing all kinds of exotic weapons, opened the door and entered. The wizard stood up to greet them all warmly. The alicorns moved to provide them with refreshments.

"With our help, Equestria became a world of adventure and pleasure," Celestia said. "They invited other humans to travel to our planet to take part in its various forms of entertainment. From slaying monsters in the morning…"

A massive shadow passed overhead. A great fire-breathing dragon descended past the castle and began to terrorize the village below. All four humans drew their weapons with great enthusiasm and took a running leap off the spire's balcony.

The scene shifted again, now in the evening and outside the castle. The four humans were swaggering back into the village, one of them carrying the giant dragon's severed head with just one hand. Ponies stuck their heads out the windows of the cottages and visibly beckoned the humans to come and share their beds.

"…to having their way with us sex slaves in the evening."

The three non-wizards gladly accepted – one of them gathered up a whole sorority of mares and wandered off, another sought out the biggest male to cuddle with, and the third dropped the dragon's head and called out to whoever was left to form a massive orgy right there in the town square.

The wizard of the group just kept walking forward indifferently. He stopped as the young Celestia flew down from the castle, her massive breasts clad in a revealing cloth bikini. Smiling warmly at her Master, she landed already on her knees in front of him, and, after a moment to let the Master nod in confirmation, reached for his waistband and pulled it–

BZZT. The hologram fizzled out like static, and suddenly I was back in front of Celestia's fireplace. The room was silent; Celestia was no longer speaking.

I reeled from what I'd just seen. And based on what I was starting to remember from Luna's explanation… it was all true. Ponies had been created as a subordinate race of sex slaves by another race of all-powerful human wizards from an alternate universe so that they could create a vacation resort planet for other humans to go adventuring and have free sex.

Okay, what the FUCK?

'Equestria,' I mouthed to myself, 'come for the dragons, stay for submissive sex slaves.' It sounded even more ridiculous when I said it… well, not out loud.

Truth was stranger than fiction, but this was stranger than anything I'd ever heard or read in my life. And yet… if it were really true… it would go some ways to answer a few questions about pony biology, wouldn't it?

Why did ponies have huge assets? The better to play with. Why did they like the scent and taste of humans? Why did they find them addictive? So that the ponies would enjoy the sex and stay loyal. Why did Hoity Toity find my 'aesthetic' so commanding? Because ponies were magically, genetically programmed to worship humans. Why did even today's stallions do so much hard work, pulling carts and trains? Because they were designed to do that in ancient times to help build the humans' resort planet, and they were probably programmed to enjoy it, so they just wrote it off as a strong work ethic.

Why did Celestia keep this a secret from her people? Because… how do you tell a million free ponies that their ancestors used to be the willing slaves of aliens, and that's why their boobs and dicks are humongous?

My jaw was hanging open, I was so shocked. I still didn't want to believe it. There were still a ton of questions left unanswered, weren't there? For instance – I hadn't noticed it at the time, but – I don't remember seeing a single cutie mark on any of the ponies in the flashback. So where did they fit into this?

My head burst into fireworks again.

"There was a dispute one day," Luna said, projecting an image of several of the Masters arguing amongst themselves, while Celestia watched sadly. "The Masters couldn't agree how long the day should be. Some wanted the days to be longer, while others believed it was too much effort to rearrange the entire galaxy for an extra hour of daylight. Celestia, ever the loyal servant, wished to help her Master in any way she could."

The image changed to Celestia raising her body to the sun, her wings spread and her horn pointed straight up, forming a dark silhouette against the light. Her classic Summer Sun Celebration pose. "She reached out to the sun with the magic we'd been granted. It was our role, you see. When we weren't servicing them, the earth ponies shaped the land and built structures, the pegasi crafted the world's climates, and the unicorns helped finely tune the magical essence of the planet according to the Masters' whims.

"But controlling the sun was something even the Masters did not do lightly. But we were young, and Celestia was eager to please. So she reached out with her entire essence, managed a connection. To hear her tell it: In that moment, she felt the sun's warmth over all of Equestria. She felt it giving heat and life to every living thing, feeding and protecting them. Just like a mother. A mother to all. And in that moment, that love was hers, too.

"That is the story of how Celestia obtained the first cutie mark. The first pony to realize her own destiny. The Masters were not pleased."

I came to in a sitting position on the floor, rubbing my forehead. Flashbacks upon flashbacks… I wasn't sure how much more I could take.

My thoughts were interrupted by a sorrowful moan coming through the wall separating this… study, I guess, from the bedroom beyond the door. Then there was another, louder. I could only assume it was Celestia, overcome with emotion.

I sighed, thinking hard. There was a lot to unpack here, but I still needed Celestia's help securing my own damn existence. Then we could figure out… whatever this was. So I got up and went to the door. To my surprise, it was not locked, and I slowly turned the handle and pushed it open.

The bedroom was well-lit, but I couldn't see Celestia. All I could find as the source of the sobbing was this massive white blob sitting at the right edge of the bed–

OH GOD.

Asscheeks like two round, squishy beanbag chairs strapped to her backside. Thighs that would make a fertility goddess jealous. Lips blown up into a plush, full, blowjob-inviting pout. And breasts… I'd seen breasts the size of sports cars thanks to Twilight Velvet, and while these weren't THAT big, they were still massive and buoyant enough that, if she were to stand up, they'd obscure everything but her feet and graze against the floor with every bouncing, wobbling step. With her sitting on the bed, there was about two yards of carpet that were completely covered by pure white titmeat, and her chin was resting on the upper swell of one boob as she sobbed.

I'll admit, on a weird day where I just want to indulge in an impossibly excessive fantasy, I'd fap to this picture. But my reaction was not arousal, or even curiosity, but HORROR.

Yet not as much horror as the look in her eyes when she realized I had seen her.

THIS was what she wanted to hide, even more than the origins of wizard-humans and ponies. If she revealed such things to the public, she'd eventually disclose what she'd been 'binding down' for possible a thousand years. And Equestria would be a laughingstock, because hidden underneath all the authority and power of their most treasured ruler was the body of a perverted god's personal sex doll.

Our hearts stopped as we stared at each other. That's when the smell hit me.

She hadn't been crying, I realized. Well, she had, but there was also a massive puddle of fluids spreading beneath the edge of the bed where she sat. Her lower arms were unable to be seen, buried between the tectonic fault lines between her thighs and her unstoppable breasts.

At the memory she'd been forced to relive, she'd been schlicking herself in combined shame and lust. A thousand years hadn't reduced the desire implanted in her by the Masters.

Her eyes drifted south, and my eyes followed. In all the revelations, I'd forgotten entirely that my half-chub was poking out from my underwear, and it was still revealed before Celestia.

I winced, HARD. I was a fucking moron. The dots connected in my mind, and I realized without a doubt: I'd fucked up. Then I felt another brain-blast coming on, and I had a feeling I already knew what it was about…

"The Masters feared Celestia's new power. No matter what they did, her affinity from the sun – a power that surpassed even theirs – could not be removed from her. Panicked, they instead sought to ensure her loyalty through… barbaric means.

"I remember not seeing my sister for several days. I did not worry, I assumed she was out adventuring with a lord as a companion. But when I passed by one of the celebration halls one evening, the door was ajar, and I peered in undetected." The image in the fog changed to a point-of-view looking between the two doors mentioned. All that could be seen was a wall of naked, muscular men gathered around a sweaty white mass.

"It only took a moment to see and understand what they'd done to my sister. The need, the sensation, the size inherent to all of their toys – they'd tampered with her body and increased all those traits fiftyfold. A single whiff of a human's musk filled her with worshipful contentment, and a single drop of their cum created paroxysms of ecstasy in her. And because we'd been given no reason to fear them before – the Masters had always been kind and loving and generous in our minds – Celestia simply accepted her fate and submitted to their will, even as their will eroded her senses.

"So, that night, when the men had had their fill… I stole her away and fled."

When I came to this time, I was buried up to my ass in tits.

The door was closed behind me. The front of my underwear had been shredded all across the front so that it was only barely dangling around my waist. My genitals were free to hang loose in Celestia's face.

The alicorn's muzzle was buried in my crotch. Strangely, she made no effort to suck it or lick it, but instead breathed deeply of my musk, with such desperation that I felt like I was an organic oxygen tank and she'd been suffocating for hours. "Snnnnnnfffff… Haaaaaaaaaah… Snnnnnnffffff… Haaaaaahh…!" Her pupils dilated and contracted erratically, and I could've sworn I could see hearts forming.

I was so stunned that I didn't think to stop her before her tongue scooped up my cockhead and sucked me into her mouth in one quick motion.

My hips bucked immediately. Celestia's mouth was unreal. It felt like a spa just for my dick, the perfect heat and wetness suffusing my dick with pleasure as her tongue massaged my whole length. My hanging, oversized balls dipped into the endless expanse of her cleavage. Her arms shifted to rub them against my whole lower body, my balls included, as she expertly sucked my whole length without so much as a gag. With how much larger she was than the average pony, I'm not sure my 12 inches even reached her throat.

It was such a mindblowing experience that my orgasm built quickly, bringing the rising volcano sensation I was beginning to dread. Even more so now that I knew how disastrous this situation was. In essence, this was Celestia's nightmare coming true – she was the original cum-addicted pony, and even after over a millennium without, her body still couldn't resist.

I could do nothing to stop it. There was no room to pull out or wriggle free in the impossibly soft, everpresent embrace of this exaggerated sex goddess. Not that I could have acted fast enough through the haze of pleasure clouding my mind anyway.

And then, as my explosive orgasm began, Celestia's horn lit up.

My entire crotch lit up with a gentle heat that reached deep into my body as I came. And came. And came. And came. And came…! It wasn't stopping! Somehow, Celestia was magically prolonging my orgasm, stimulating every single gland perfectly to keep pumping semen into her mouth!!

The longer it went on, the harder I breathed, the faster my heart beat. The edges of my vision darkened. And to make matters worse, I could feel another memory from Luna being reactivated…

"I hid Celestia in a cave at the furthest reaches of Equestria, bringing along food and water stolen from the humans' palace. I watched over her day and night while the humans searched for us, their precious Firsts among slaves. It took 19 days for Celestia to overcome the need coursing through her veins. All the while she begged me to take her back, to return to the Masters lest we anger them further. They'd done nothing wrong, she said, only what was their right, as our creators. Several times, I had to stop her from running back into their arms.

"I shared the same desire once or twice myself. I loved our Masters, as much as I thought they loved us. Our lives were happy and free of worry. But I saw that love dashed upon the rocks once Celestia gained real power. Even though she only wanted to help, they all turned against her unilaterally. They took our love for granted, and I came to realize that love was the chain wrapped around our throats. It was their tool, not their gift. It came not from their hearts, but from their hands.

"One night, their search parties got close to our cave. We were as close as we'd ever been to being discovered, and it was because the skies were clear and the moon and the stars were out in full force. In desperation, and to defend my sister who I loved, who inspired me so, I raised myself to the moon and beseeched it: 'Please, hide us from our evil Masters. For me, for her, for the future of all ponies.' I felt the night answer, and the light of the moon and stars dimmed – just enough to keep our little cave hidden for another day.

"And that is how I got MY cutie mark."

'Neat legends and all,' I thought sardonically to myself, 'but could I maybe reschedule these for another time? At the very least, could they not take up all of my brainpower just to remember??'

In the time between the vision starting and ending, Celestia had turned around and pressed me against the wall with her gigantic backside. My feet were completely off the ground, her firm buttcheeks smooshing up to cover all the way from my knees to my sternum.

And my cock – my cock was undoubtedly buried in Celestia's thick, hot, tight asshole, somewhere between those humongous cheeks. It was a slick motion as she pumped her gigantic hips back and forth, swallowing my whole cock with ease, so I wondered: Had she used a lubrication spell? Or did the Masters make her asshole self-lubricating, as an extra feature?

The powerful fucking got to be too much again. Despite feeling like I'd emptied my balls before, the pleasure built to a head again and released, pumping cum into Celestia's backside.

Another memory surfaced as pleasure overtook the rest of my mind. It seemed like they were coming back faster and faster the more I remembered from that dream…

"Once she could think clearly beyond the influence of semen, I managed to convince my sister of the same convictions I felt: That we were not indebted to the Masters anymore, nor were we ever. We were intelligent, free-thinking beings, and we deserved to be free of their influences and lusts.

"We quested in secret to find a way to save all of ponykind; no, all sentient life in the world. The griffons, the dragons, and everyone else was just as much under their power as we were. We were just their favored creations. Eventually, we found a device: A piece of the source of the Masters' power, a raw shard of creation itself. The last piece that was unclaimed, unspent, discarded and forgotten. It was enough to grant us a Wish, one for each of us. The power to write an indisputable law into the fabric of our world's reality.

"My sister Wished that all ponies would be able to find their own destiny, like we had, while I Wished that no human would ever set foot in our universe again. And just like that, the humans were banished from our world, along with their absolute power.

"In some ways, it was a hasty mistake: We no longer had the power to permanently change ponies' bodies, much less return my sister back to a normal shape. And our image of 'human' at the time meant specifically the Masters and all of their race, which you are not, and that's why you have not been ejected from our universe. Not that we could have predicted the arrival of someone like you 1300 years ago.

"But for the most part, the rest is history. Our history. The one we wrote for ourselves. When I look back over what we've suffered through since, that alone makes it all worthwhile to me."

I didn't have an ungrateful mental response to that when I came around. That was an uplifting tale. And here I was, splattering semen all over that legacy.

It took me a while for my eyes to clear after so many brain-bending flashbacks in a row, but I could feel things early. I was laying on a mattress now, probably Celestia's four-poster bed. My cock was once again buried in some wet orifice, but there was also a pink teat in front of my mouth, spewing milk. It was getting all over the sheets, but they seemed to have some kind of enchantment because all the liquid flowed away from the center like it was being magnetized. Something bothered me, though. 'With how big her breasts are,' I thought, 'how can I be nursing and reaching her pussy at the same time?'

Then I realized: The wet orifice my cock was penetrating was Celestia's right nipple.

Her areolae were wider than one of Rarity's breasts, and her nipples had to be about as big as my entire head. But for my thick cock, the center of them still stretched to accommodate intercourse. I wasn't just stabbing my cock forward and pushing against the skin around it; no, there was definitely a warm, milky tunnel through the nipple's opening, and I was fucking it. Or rather, she was fucking me with it. Or my body was so full of endorphins that I was doing it on animal instinct alone.

My face was half-covered in milk, and I could feel some in my mouth and running down my chest. I was too dizzy to really taste any at first, so I had a few seconds of lucidity. I decided enough was enough, and shouted, 'Celestia, enough is–'

Fuck, I was still mute.

I smacked her breasts a couple of times to get her attention – which wasn't all that effective, because they were so soft that my hands basically glided over or sunk into them no matter how I touched them. But Celestia seemed to get the message, and her left breast was moved aside with magic so that her face was visible.

I pointed at my throat urgently, trying to say 'Please let me talk again.'

Celestia, her face sweaty and covered in cum, got a mischievous look in her eye and pushed her breast back over my whole body, shoving her head-sized nipple against my mouth. Instantly, I was nearly drowning in a deluge of white milk – with bits of rainbow color refracting off it in the light of the room – leaking from her nipple and her obscene areolae. I pulled my head away, but not before a bit more of it got far into my mouth, and I swallowed reflexively to stop myself from choking.

The taste hit my brain like a freight train. It was AMAZING. It was essential, it was divine, it was the nectar of life itself.

I'd heard ambrosia described as the food of the gods, so delicious that mere mortals couldn't handle it. That's what Celestia's breastmilk was: Ambrosia for the perverted gods. Which made a certain amount of sense – these wizard humans had to have enhanced themselves, too, so why not enhance the food that they ate? Why not have literally the best pouring from their prized slave's tits?

The milk was like a drug, heightening every sense to the breaking point. Colors got more vivid, I could smell things more distinctly, and everything I felt was three times stronger – and since my dick was nipplefucking a giant, lactating breast, I erupted instantly. Celestia pulled her teat back and squeezed, shooting a mixture of milk and cum into her mouth, and I was still painting her underboob with cum.

My heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest. My poor mortal body was being overworked, and only Twilight's and Photo Finish's enhancements were keeping me alive at this point. And the longer I let this go on, the deeper Celestia would sink, and the further I would get from anything resembling a happy ending. Sure, I wasn't anywhere near Normal right now, but I was hurtling towards the other end of the spectrum at a dangerous pace. If I wanted to keep my soul – and possibly not die of a heart attack – I needed to stop this.

It was with this total resolve that I managed to pull myself off the bed and force apart Celestia's superboobs myself, putting my face directly in front of hers. She looked at me with an almost innocent confusion, and I mouthed, 'Let. Me. Speak.'

At least my power was still working, because she finally relented and zapped my throat. "Gah!" I yelped, rubbing my throat in relief. "Finally, fucking finally. Listen, Celestia, we gotta… we gotta stop this."

Celestia just looked at me with wide eyes and a big smile. "We can't," she said sweetly, like something had broken inside her. "The moment I saw your penis, it was too late."

How absurd. "Look, we can figure this out later," I muttered, "but I'm not gonna be much use to you if I've still got the Normal crawling up my spine. I need your help convincing it to leave me alone so I can–"

She suddenly threw her head back and let insane, staccato laughter rise from her throat. She laughed, while cum and milk and sweat and musk poured off both of us, while the clock ticked on my life, while the world waited for the outcome of our confrontation. It didn't fill me with confidence.

Finally, she sighed wearily and fixed me with a condescending look. "Help you? Pascal, I'm the last person who can help you with that." Her face changed to an insane grin. "I REJECTED you the moment you arrived. In my heart, I swore I would never accept you as a part of my world, my society. You've been on trial the moment you got this power, but I had already voted 'guilty.'" She let out a high-pitched giggle. "And you can't change my vote, either! The rules of the cosmos can't be tricked by mind control. They know, in my soul… I will NEVER call you 'normal.'"

I stared back, trying to keep my cool, but inside I was dying. If that was true, if that was the only way she could have helped me find the 'third option'… I was doomed. I was back to the binary choice between self-sacrifice and total perversion, and we were already headed one way.

Celestia giggled again. "So! The only way to keep you human is to change society so much that even your perverted ass is relatively normal." Her face split with an even wider manic smile, but her eyes became watery. "And now that I've tasted you… I can't let you go. We HAVE to do this."

"No…" I moaned, but my will was fading.

"Yes."

"No!"

"It is the only way!" she half-screamed. "I can't…! I'm not strong enough, I've never been strong enough, Luna's the one who stood up to them, not me, I knew that as soon as human ever came back, I'd… I'd… AHHHH!" And the foot of the bed was drenched in another waterfall of femcum.

My mind froze up with indecision, and with the realization that I was still somehow fucking up even worse. I'd broken her mind, I concluded. Just like with Moondancer happily calling herself my slut; the Normal had driven Celestia to believe wholeheartedly in her worst fears and accept them as simple fact.

I'd ruined everything.

Without warning, Celestia climbed over me, burying my upper body beneath her humongous boobs while she perched over my cock. I could barely see between her tits, spotting her supermodel-trim stomach and the massively swollen, almost red, excessively wet pussy fighting for space between her thighs. It dwarfed my suddenly tiny-looking erection, but looked no less hungry for it.

Celestia dropped down, and my world exploded into stars. The milk was still running through my system, and my lust drowned out everything else. As she bounced up and down, I sucked on as much underboob as I could stick my face into at the expense of breathing properly. I came quickly, and then Celestia came as my cum flooded her womb, which caused her pussy to squeeze and vibrate like a deluxe fleshlight, which caused my milk-sensitized cock to have a second orgasm, and so on.

Under this assault of sensations, I lost energy fast. My vision faded, and not because of a dormant Luna-vision this time. This time, I was just blacking out.

I wasn't sure what would happen next. Maybe she'd fuck me to death. Maybe I'd have a heart attack. Maybe I'd go insane and become a feral beast. Maybe the Normal would take me in my sleep.

Anything sounded better than having to wake up and make a choice.